Distance Makes the Heart Pissed Off

by krwaken

Summary:

A "forced vacation" is what Ghost called it when Gary told him that he wasn't going home - that he was going to stay with Ghost and Soap. Gary didn't make it easy on Ghost. He fought it at every angle he could.. but Ghost is too good.

So now Gary's home with his large, caring, compassionate, understanding family, working on their apple orchard. It's the easiest work he's dealt with since he turned 18 and joined the military. But his family life is proving difficult when he realizes how much he's missed since he's been gone. He's learning about his family, their lives, their struggles, and secrets they hold.

And much to Gary's dismay, he's learning things about himself that he's not sure he's ready to know yet. He liked it much better when he was too busy with the task force to think about himself.

Notes:

Hey all! This is a really. really long slow burn fic. I've got mostly original characters in here, so I hope you like them! This is the first fic I've posted in quite some time, and I've been working on this for over two years now! I apologize for any errors. Thanks for reading,

I'd also like to add that I've taken a lot of liberty with these characters - and obviously not everything may be correct! Again, thanks for reading!

Chapter 1: The Return

Gary throws his work gloves on top of the pile where his siblings have disposed of theirs. He’s the last one in; he usually is, but he doesn’t mind. The hard work keeps his mind busy, so there’s little time for him to overthink or reflect on old missions. Or what went wrong on those missions. The hard work also makes him feel useful, which he found is quite hard to do since it was decided he needed a break from the 141. 

 

It wasn’t a choice he made, and it wasn’t a choice that was made just for him. Others were sent home, which wasn’t a punishment but… it was hard to not feel like it was. 

 

He was assured that when he’s needed they’ll call him, but as the days go on with no contact, Gary’s not so sure he believes that anymore. 

 

His fingers wrap around the handle on the screen door, pulling it open and walking inside. It cracks against the door frame behind him, which causes the others to look up.

 

Gary’s three sisters sit around the table, each with a lemonade out in front of them. Two are dressed in business casual attire, since they’ve got lovely, air-conditioned office jobs. While that may sound bitter, Gary doesn’t mean it to in the slightest. He’s glad that his sisters are working, getting paid, and happy with their jobs. 

 

His other sister has her hair pulled back in a messy ponytail with dirt streaked on her forehead and arms. She works on the farm, with Gary and their two brothers… who are nowhere to be found. 

 

“Hey, Gar-bear,” Madilyn, the one who works with Gary out in the field, greets. “Grab a glass and sit down.”

 

Gary does as he’s told. After all, he’d much rather spend time with his sisters than his rowdy brothers. It doesn’t matter how old they get, they’re always wrestling and bouncing off one another as if they’re teenage boys. That might be a funny claim considering Gary’s on a taskforce with a bunch of men that act the same way, but it doesn’t make it any less true. 

 

“Where’s Mom?” Gary asks after a swig of lemonade; which is just sweet enough for Gary.

 

“Right here,” comes his mother’s reply. 

 

She comes down from the steps, rounding the corner and offering her kids a big grin. 

 

“Oh, how lovely it is to have all my children back home.” She comments, taking a moment to wrap her arms around Gary and squeeze him close to her stomach. The comment is pointed at him, since he was the only one that left their small town.

 

Becca rolls her eyes but she’s grinning so there’s no heat behind it. 

 

“Mom, leave him alone, for God’s sake.” Becca says, giving Gary a sympathetic look. 

 

“Becca, I will pull the hot sauce out of the cabinet if you take the Lord’s name one more time.” Their mother warns, lifting one brow at her daughter. 

 

The threat of hot sauce means little now that they’re full grown and hot sauce is nothing more than a bother, but Becca doesn’t fight back out of respect for their mom. She only shakes her head with a smile, letting the threat go. 

 

“So how was the orchard today, you two?” Emma questions, turning herself towards her two younger siblings with interest. 

 

“Hot.” Madilyn and Gary offer at the same time. Their shared sentiment causes the room to giggle. 

 

There’s a moment of silence before Becca’s eyes land on Gary again. This time he can tell she’s going to ask something she’s been holding in for awhile. He knows his sisters after all. 

 

“How’ve you been adjusting?” Becca says as nonchalantly as she can manage, but Gary can see the concern in her eyes. The rest of the room looks at him as well, and he knows they’ve all been wanting to ask him this since he got back home three weeks ago. 

 

“Alright,” Gary says with a shrug. “It’s definitely different.” 

 

Becca nods, taking a sip of lemonade since she doesn’t want to push too far. It’s obvious that Gary can’t share too much of what he does, nor does he really want to. If his family knew half of the shit that he actually does… they wouldn’t look at him the same. 

 

“It’s nice,” Gary tacks on as an after thought. He means that. He doesn’t want to sound ungrateful, especially since he’s staying with his parents. In his old bedroom. And they gave him a job.

 

His mom gives him a smile from where she stands near the sink, but Gary can tell it doesn’t meet her eyes. Part of him wants to ask why. Maybe he said the wrong thing… 

 

But then the screen door swings wide open and in comes Emma’s two boys, Michael and Garrison. Michael runs right up to his mom, while Garrison, the younger of the two, runs right up to Gary. 

 

“Uncle Gary!” Garrison exclaims, coming forward to wrap his arms around him. The five-year-old buries his face into Gary’s side, so Gary hugs back with his free hand as tightly as he can without hurting the boy. 

 

“Hey, Garrison!” Gary greets. “You sure are excited to see me.” 

 

“I missed you!” Garrison exclaims as he pulls back to smile up at his uncle. He’s got soft brown eyes with sandy brown hair, that sticks straight up in the back. 

 

“I missed you too!” Gary says just as excitedly.

 

“You just saw him last weekend, Garrison!” Emma chuckles through her accusation and Michael, the nine-year-old, laughs with her. 

 

“I know!” Garrison laughs as he gives Gary another squeeze. 

 

The room laughs, and Gary does too as he rustles his nephew's hair. When the laughter dies down, Michael takes a step forward and rests one hand timidly on Gary’s shoulder.

 

“Uncle Gary?” Michael’s voice is soft, but Gary turns to look at the older boy. Gary missed most of Michael’s childhood. He actually left before Michael turned three, so to see how much he’s grown always amazes Gary.

 

“Yeah, Mikey?”

 

“Were in you a war?” Michael asks shyly, ducking his eyes to the ground. 

 

“Kind of,” Gary responds lightly, giving a small shrug. “But war can be different for everyone. I travelled a lot. Got to see a lot of cool places and some not so cool places.” 

 

“Mommy says you can’t tell us what you do.” Michael admits, catching Gary’s eye innocently. 

 

“Yeah, Mom’s right. But if that changes, you’ll be the first one I’ll tell. How about that?” Gary sends a crooked smile at his nephew, then reaches out to wrap his other arm around Michael. 

 

Michael grins at the promise and leans in to hug Gary tightly. 

 

“You boys, I swear,” Emma snickers at the sight of her kids snuggled up to their uncle. 

 

“Yeah, tell me about it! They must not like me anymore.”

 

Everyone looks up to see Grant entering with his hands lifted as if he’s been betrayed. Graham, the other missing brother, enters behind him with a soft smile on his face. 

 

“Gary’s obviously their favorite, Grant.” Graham explains with a disappointed shake of his head. “We can’t beat that."

 

Gary rolls his eyes, but that causes Michael and Garrison to run away from Gary and right at their other two uncles. Grant takes Michael hostage, lifting him up and pinning him, while Graham takes a hold of Garrison and cradles him like a baby. 

 

“Be careful!” Gary's mom says. 

 

“Oh, they’re fine, Mom.” Emma says with a wave of her hand. “Let them burn off their energy now. Then they’ll hopefully sleep on the ride home.” 

 

The evening continues on like that, with a few more glasses of lemonade, and the siblings all catching up. Michael and Garrison relax on the couch, watching some cartoon on a TV that’s way too old. When the sky darkens, with the last light from the sun depleting, Emma stands. 

 

“I guess I better get these kids home.” Emma says, giving a slight nod in the direction of her boys. Garrison is mostly still awake, eyes plastered to the TV, whereas Michael’s head falls only for him to sit upright again as he awakens. 

 

“I’ll help you.” Their mom says as Emma walks over to the boys and tells them it’s time to leave. Garrison pouts but takes his grandmother’s hand as they walk out towards the cars. Michael stands up, using his mom as a crutch as she guides her sleepy son out. 

 

“Those boys are too funny.” Madilyn comments with a fond smile. “They’re smart too.”

 

“I wouldn’t expect anything else from Emma.” Grant adds. “She was always getting the best grades in school. There’s no doubt in my mind she’s the smartest out of all of us.” 

 

The siblings agree to that by tipping their glasses forward. 

 

“I better get going too,” Madilyn adds as she pushes her chair out. She grabs her keys and finishes the rest of her lemonade before waving. 

 

“Bye!” 

 

“See ya!” 

 

A round of goodbyes sound off as Madilyn exits, letting the screen door fall shut behind her. 

 

“Consider me gone too.” Becca’s the next to finish off her drink, then grabs her purse off the floor. “I’ve got an early shift tomorrow. Tell Dad I said hi.” 

 

The brothers give their goodbyes as Becca turns and leaves. 

 

A few minutes of silence pass before Graham walks over to the fridge. 

 

“I’m grabbing a beer. Anyone else want one?”

 

“Yeah,” Grant raises his hand. 

 

Gary shakes his head no when Graham spares him a look, motioning to the lemonade he’s still nursing.

 

“Dad better make it back in time for the game,” Grant comments as Graham works on taking the caps off the beers. 

 

Graham sits down, setting the beer in front of Grant with a sigh. “Dad’s always late.” 

 

“Don’t let your father hear that.” Their mom warns as she comes back in and walks around the table. “You boys better keep it down tonight. You were far too loud last weekend and I did not appreciate it. I’m sure Gary didn’t either.” 

 

Gary puts his hands up in a gesture that says ‘keep me out of it.’

 

From there, his brothers dissolve into a steady conversation, ranging from their day out on the farm, to their girlfriends, and some of their friends that Gary hasn’t seen since high school. Every now and then their mom will throw her opinion into the mix, which either the boys will agree with or groan when they don’t agree. 

 

Fifteen or so minutes pass before Gary decides to call it a night. He gets up from the table, prepared to clean his own glass but his mom takes it from him with a knowing smirk. 

 

“Thanks, Mom.” Gary smiles back as he begins to retreat to the stairs. 

 

“Sleep well, honey.” She calls as Gary makes his way to his bedroom. 

 

“Night, Gar-Bear!” His brothers yell in unison, which causes Gary to laugh under his breath. 

 

He steps inside his bedroom, shutting the door behind him with a gentle click. It’s a relief to be in the solitude of his own room, though he does like his family's company and wouldn’t trade it for anything. It’s still nice to be able to shed his clothes and pad his way over to the bathroom he’s lucky enough to have attached to his room. 

 

He flicks the bathroom light on, suddenly basked in a gentle yellow glow. He starts the shower, waiting the few minutes it takes for the water to get hot before jumping in. 

 

He’s quick under the spray of the water, washing himself and his hair, and wasting no time doing anything else. He grabs the towel, running it over himself lazily before hanging it back up. 

 

Gary’s alone, so he walks out of the bathroom and into his room stark naked. He dresses himself in a pair of boxers and an old t-shirt, then throws his covers up and tucks himself into bed. 

 

He wishes he could go to bed just as effortlessly, but he can’t have everything. 

 

Gary shifts, then twists his torso so he can stare out his window. The night sky is cloudy, with a few clouds passing in front of the moon every few minutes. Gary thinks about the 141, then he wonders what Ghost and Soap are up to right now. He hasn’t heard from them since they sent him on leave, which was over three weeks ago. 

 

He wonders if they’re out on a mission; maybe they’re knee deep in mud. Or maybe they’re on a plane. Or-

 

Gary grumbles as he scrunches his eyes closed and tries to will the thoughts away. He won’t get any sleep if he allows his mind to wander any further. 

 

Gary stays like that for another ten minutes before he gives up. Sleep’s not coming for him any time soon. 

 

Just one sleepless night on top of many. 

 

-

 

Gary stirs awake the next morning, the smell of bacon already in the air. He’s groggy and his room is stuffy since he left the window closed overnight. 

 

Gary turns, narrowing his eyes as he tries to focus on the clock.

 

7:12AM.

 

He’ll be expected to be out on the orchard at eight, so Gary kicks the covers off and grabs a nearby pair of jeans. They’re worn in and the color has faded since they’ve been washed so many times, but they’re comfortable. 

 

Once Gary slides on a pair of socks and an old t-shirt he opens his bedroom door and heads downstairs. 

 

“Morning!” His mom says, not even turning around to look at him. It reminds him of when she used to tell him and his siblings that she had eyes in the back of her head. 

 

Gary grabs his boots off the mat and takes them over to the kitchen table. He sits down, eying the food that’s out already. 

 

“Morning,” Gary’s voice is still raspy from sleep. He is thirsty too so he grabs an empty glass and the pitcher of water his mom put out. 

 

“Morning!” Madilyn’s voice comes first, then the crack of the screen door. 

 

Gary gives a wave as he gulps down his water.

 

Madilyn walks around him, taking a seat on the opposite side of the table. 

 

“Good morning, my youngest child.” Their mom says, finally turning around to bring a plate piled high with scrambled eggs over to the table. 

 

“Dig in!” She adds, waving towards the whole set up. There are eggs, bacon, toast, and oatmeal for their father. 

 

Gary and Madilyn start to fill their plates. Madilyn goes heavy on the bacon while Gary actually avoids it. He goes for some eggs, toast, and some fresh fruit his mom cut up that morning. 

 

Their mom sits down next, filling her own plate only after her children have helped themselves. 

 

It’s a nice morning, with the sun shining in through the windows and turning the dust into sparkles. Their conversation is mundane, but Gary doesn’t mind. And after they’re done, Gary picks up the three plates they dirtied and starts to wash them in the sink. 

 

By the time he’s done, it’s 7:45AM.

 

“Ready?” Madilyn asks, standing up from her chair. 

 

Gary gives her a nod as he reaches out and grabs an apple off the table. He bites into it as he follows Madilyn out the door. 

 

“Love you!” Their mom yells behind them.

 

“Love you, too!” The siblings say in unison just as they hop off the porch and into the grass. 

 

The two split off once they reach the orchard and begin their own work. There’s a lot of heavy lifting, and the sun only grows hotter. 

 

It’s nearly noon when Gary spots his father for the first time. He waves at him, and his father returns the gesture with a warm smile before disappearing among the trees again. 

 

Finally, work ends three hours later. 

 

Gary breaks through the orchard to see his sister sitting on the porch with their father and mother in a set of rocking chairs behind her. 

 

“‘Bout time!” Gary’s father says boisterously. “Come and join us, Gary.” 

 

Gary laughs lightly as he pulls his gloves off and takes a seat on the edge of the porch. 

 

“Feels good to be out there working, huh?” Gary’s father starts, rocking back and forth. “Nothing gives me more joy than this.”

 

Gary’s mom turns to look at him, her brow lifted expectantly. 

 

“Other than your mother, of course.” Gary’s father adds on, to which their mother nods proudly. 

 

Madilyn and Gary, on the other hand, can’t hold back their laughter. 

 

“Gary, I’m going out tonight. You should come with.” Madilyn crosses one ankle over the other.

 

Gary scrunches his mouth to one side as he looks over at Madilyn. “Not really my thing.” 

 

“I think it’d be good for you, Gary!” His dad adds loudly. His voice is always a notch or two louder than everyone else. 

 

“Yeah, you might meet a pretty lady.” His mom singsongs. 

 

It’s all Gary can do not to roll his eyes and groan in annoyance. 

 

“I told you and Emma to stop worrying about my lovelife.” Gary peeks over his shoulder at his mom. “Besides. I don’t want anyone left waiting for me when I leave.”

 

The family grows quiet at that, everyone thinking about the absence Gary will leave once he’s gone again. 

 

And Gary feels like shit for bringing it up. But part of him hopes the reminder will help. He doesn’t want them clinging to some hope that he’ll stick around. 

 

The 141 needs him. 

 

“Okay, fine. How about just a nice, quiet dinner out. You, me, and any of our other siblings that can swing it.” Madilyn breaks the silence and Gary is grateful.

 

In an attempt to make his mother and father happy, Gary gives her a nod. “Alright. I can agree to that.” 

 

Behind him, his mother and father share a smile. 

 

-

 

Turns out Madilyn had no intention of having a nice, quiet dinner. She stuck with her original plans of ‘going out.’ Which means she pulls up to one of the bars that are on the outskirts of town, with nothing but cornfields around it for miles. 

 

“You have to be shitting me.” Gary grumbles as Madilyn parks the car. He can see the neon Bud Light sign flashing from here.  

 

“Honestly, it’s your fault I have to kidnap you for a night of fun. Just humor me. I’ll buy the beer, introduce you to a few people. Then we can sit down in a corner and ignore the rest of the world.”

 

Gary glares at her for a while longer but his sister doesn’t crack. He sighs as he grabs the door handle and pushes it open. 

 

Behind him, Madilyn gives a small cheer. 

 

-

 

Gary’s face is flushed from the day he spent out in the sun and the four beers he’s had since Madilyn dragged him to the damn bar. He wouldn’t have came if he had known, but Madilyn was too sneaky and Gary had been too unsuspecting. 

 

All in all, he does have to give her credit. He’s been having an alright time. He’s met some new people, chuckled at the jokesters playing pool, and he knew the bartender from high school so they were able to catch up. 

 

It all felt too normal, but Gary couldn’t find himself to care. Tonight’s one of the first nights that Gary hasn’t felt the uncomfortable notion that he doesn’t belong here. 

 

Madilyn was able to convince the others to come out, and soon Grant and Becca walked through the door, followed lastly by Graham, who showed up with a tanned blonde hanging off the end of his arm. 

 

They chatted and had a few more beers. Becca complained about her day and Gary listened, grateful that he was able to. Grant, Graham, and Madilyn took control of the pool table and were already placing their bets, so Becca and Gary grabbed the open table closest to them and watched on. Becca decided to cheer for Grant, Gary was cheering for Madilyn, and Graham stood off to the side with his girlfriend he introduced as Cherry, whispering things back and forth. 

 

The game is nearly over, and Madilyn’s winning. Becca already ordered a round of celebratory shots, which only Gary and Becca partook in. Though, Gary did promise to buy another round when someone actually won the game.

 

Gary feels so elated that he doesn’t even realize his phone is buzzing on the table. 

 

“Gary, your phone is ringing!” Becca calls over the music. 

 

Gary glimpses over, a smile still ghosting on his lips when she points down to his device. He sees an unknown number, which causes his smile to fall and his heart to skip a beat. 

 

He picks it up speedily, pressing one finger to his other ear so he can hear better. 

 

“Hello?” 

 

“Roach. It’s Ghost.” 

 

Gary’s eyes flit up, realizing that all of his siblings, with the exception of Graham, are looking at him. Graham’s a bit distracted, so Gary understands.

 

“One second.” Gary says, sliding off the stool. He covers the phone with one hand as he turns back to his siblings. “Important! Have to take this!” 

 

“Gar-bear!” Grant shouts over the music, arms wide as Gary makes an escape. Much to Gary’s dismay, Becca and Madilyn join in on the teasing up until Gary’s out of earshot. 

 

Gary breaks through the doors and then keeps walking until he’s back at their parked car. This is the most privacy he can find, since everyone is inside, too busy drinking. He lets out a sigh, pressing his backside to the car. 

 

“Gar-bear, huh?” Ghost is the first to break the silence, his voice soft and amused. 

 

Gary sighs, head falling back to rest on the car as well. “Yeah,” Gary concedes. “I’m kind of…” he trails off, trying to think through his next few words. “My siblings tricked me into coming to the bar. And, uh… if you can’t fight ‘em, join ‘em.” 

 

Ghost’s deep laugh sounds through the phone and all Gary can do is close his eyes and soak it in. It’s been too long since he’s heard that laugh. Nearly a month. The realization causes Gary’s chest to grow tight. 

 

“I’m checking in on everyone,” Ghost explains, shuffling through something on his end. “How are things?”

 

Gary opens his mouth, prepared to answer too honestly. He wants to say it sucks. He misses the missions. He misses the guys. He misses Ghost. He’s been doing so much damn missing lately and he’s sick of it. He wants to ask Ghost why the hell he wasn’t able to stay with him and Soap. Why did they have to send him off too?

 

“Things are…” Gary tries but sighs. “Drunk.” 

 

There’s a pause on the other end of the line, then a soft laugh.

 

“If I’m not careful,” Gary swallows, “I’m going to say things I shouldn’t.” 

 

“Sounds like I caught you at the right time then, mate.” 

 

“I don’t drink,” Gary continues on.

 

“I know.” 

 

“Becca had me taking shots. I haven’t had shots since I became legal.” Gary waves a hand in the air to display the absurdity of the situation. “And there were beers before that. I don’t even like beer.” Gary scoffs at that. 

 

“I know.”

 

“The only reason I’m here is because I wanted to make my parents happy. And Madilyn tricked me. We were supposed to get dinner. Not come to this bar. Which, by the way, is as hick as you can imagine. I’m literally surrounded by fields and fields of corn. 

 

"Oh, and Emma keeps trying to hook me up with the women she works with because for some reason she thinks I should settle down and start a family. Has she tried setting up my other two brothers? No. So I think she thinks she’s helping but she’s not. And my mom’s in on it too. She always drops hints about the ladies Emma works with. No matter how many times I tell her that I’m not interested.” 

 

There’s a hum from Ghost. “You seem to be putting up a helluva fight. Who wouldn’t want a pretty lady on their arm?” 

 

“Me!” Gary exclaims. “Me.” 

 

There’s a pause as Gary tries to figure out if he just came out to his superior officer or not. Then again, Gary’s not sure if he can come out if he doesn’t even understand his own sexuality. He never did have a large sex drive, and he found deeper connections more appealing, and often any sexual desires he discovered were results of those deeper connections.

 

Gary decides to glide over that, mostly because his thoughts are racing just as fast as his mouth is moving. 

 

“My mom also looks at me like I’m a ticking time bomb. My dad doesn’t know what to say around me so he usually doesn’t say anything at all. It’s like I’m that piece of furniture that someone decided to move two inches to the left. I’m out of place.”

 

Gary sighs again, pressing the back of his hand to his forehead. He’s not surprised to find his skin hot to the touch. 

 

“I’m going to give you some advice, Roach.” Ghost begins. There’s some more shuffling, which has Gary’s eyes narrowing. 

 

“Are you in bed right now?” Gary suggests, his voice rising in surprise. 

 

“I might be. Listen to me, Roach.” 

 

“Yes, sir.” 

 

There’s a pause before Ghost continues. “You need to not take this time for granted. Drink. Have some fun with your family. Tell them what you can so they understand. But most importantly, you need to stop overthinking. I know how you get. This is a mandatory vacation, so make use of it before you’re back here and I’m making you do push ups.” 

 

Gary’s sighing again, and even kicks the heel of his boot into the dirt petulantly. “Yes, sir.” 

 

“I’ll call you again soon. Be safe tonight.”

 

“Yes, sir.” Gary can’t control the disappointment that leeches into his voice. He’d much rather talk to Ghost than go back into that bar, but there’s a click on the other line and the call ends. 

 

Gary grumbles as he tilts his head back and looks up at the night sky with a scowl. 

 

“Damn it.” Gary curses, rolling his eyes at the stars. He can’t believe he’s able to be so bitter when the stars are gorgeous, and the weather is warm, and Gary’s actually having a good time. 

 

He can’t help but think he’d be having a better time if Ghost were here. 

 

Gary takes a few more minutes to himself before he pushes off the car and heads back inside. His mood has decreased significantly. He’s only annoyed by the loud music and the loud conversation, and he can tell Becca picks up on it as Gary takes his seat across from her. 

 

“Everything okay?” She leans across the table so Gary can hear her better. Her eyes are soft, and Gary knows she’s not trying to be intrusive. 

 

“Yeah, just…” Gary trails off as he tries to think of something to say. “Just an update from work.”

 

Becca purses her lips together in a sympathetic smile, reaching out to lay a hand on Gary’s forearm. 

 

“I’m really glad you’re here.” Becca tells him, her hazel eyes holding his. “I’ve missed you so much.” 

 

The corner of Gary’s mouth quirks up as he huffs out a kind laugh. “You’re just being nice because you want me to buy the next round.” He jokes.

 

Becca snorts at that but leans back in her chair, releasing his arm. “That might be true!” 

 

Gary shakes his head as he grabs his beer, finding it much lighter than when he left. He catches Becca’s eye, and she holds her hands up innocently. 

 

“It was Madilyn!” Becca explains quickly. 

 

“Hey!” Madilyn says from the pool table, where they’ve already reset and are beginning another game. “You weren’t supposed to rat me out!” 

 

The siblings break into a mock argument about Becca always being the tattletail while Gary watches on fondly.

 

He’ll take Ghost’s advice, and follow it as best he can.

 

-

 

Three days later, Gary and Madilyn are sent on an early morning mission by their father to get a set of new tools from the local hardware store. Local usually means that it's close, but it’s forty-five minutes away from the farm, so they grab the keys to the old truck and hop in. 

 

Madilyn, despite her height, hoists herself into the truck and smirks once she’s behind the wheel. 

 

Gary yawns as he shuts the door behind him and lazily pulls his seatbelt over himself. 

 

“I think we should grab some coffee once we’re in town too.” Madilyn suggests as she starts the engine and pulls the gear shift into drive. 

 

“I won’t argue.” Gary adds as he settles back into the bench seat. 

 

A good five minutes of the drive is just getting out of the farm, taking it slow down the dirt path that causes the truck to bounce. Madilyn can’t help but laugh at Gary when he lets out a groan. 

 

“I can see the paved road,” Madilyn says through a smile. 

 

“Thank goodness,” Gary jokes, already rolling down his window. The morning heat is too much for the small truck. 

 

As promised, Madilyn gets them on the paved road a minute later. She takes a left, headed straight for town. 

 

The siblings enjoy the first few minutes in silence. Madilyn rolls her window down too, then lays one arm out into the breeze and drives with the other. The sun is cast in her eyes, despite her putting the visor down. She’s just too short. 

 

Gary leans forward, opening up the glove box and finding the old pair of sunglasses their father always keeps handy. He unfolds them and then hands them to Madilyn. 

 

“Thanks,” she says, sliding them on to her face. She then wears a goofy grin as she turns to Gary to show him the glasses. “How do I look?” 

 

Gary laughs at the sight. The glasses are a bit too big for her face, and they are crooked since their father has bent them for his head. 

 

“Like Dad.” Gary teases, which Madilyn rolls her eyes at. 

 

Another minute of silence passes with Madilyn tapping her thumb on the wheel. She’s starting to make Gary think she’s nervous, but he can’t imagine what for. 

 

“Gary. I’m gay.” 

 

Oh. 

 

Gary’s brows shoot up to his hairline and his head twists in Madilyn’s direction. She glances at him with a frown on her face, then sighs as she turns back to the road. 

 

“You’re the only one I could bring myself to tell.” Madilyn exhales, now keeping her eyes resolutely forward. 

 

“Thank you.” Gary’s earnest as he says this, offering a crooked smile when Madilyn glimpses over to him. “For telling me.” 

 

Madilyn gives a small nod, then turns back to the road with her shoulders more relaxed. She basks in Gary’s acceptance for a second, before continuing.

 

“In high school I tried dating guys but it just never felt right. They were always just friends to me.” 

 

Gary nods, making sure to listen. Madilyn needs this. Needs him.

 

“I’m still friends with almost every guy I dated in high school. Now, there were only, like, four. But you know what I mean.” 

 

Gary huffs out a laugh but nods again. 

 

“It was two-years ago, when I turned twenty-two. I was out of town, at a bar, and I met someone.” Madilyn scrunches her mouth to one side. “I’ve been dating someone for two years and no one in our family knows.”

 

Gary blinks again, then schools his features into understanding rather than surprised. His sister catches all of this, which she laughs lightly to.

 

“What’s her name?” Gary inquires, his tone soft as he glimpses at Madilyn. 

 

She smirks at that, and Gary can tell she’s thinking of her. Gary has no explanation as to why, but Ghost pops into his head before he forces that away. 

 

“Jasmine.” Madilyn responds, taking in a deep calming breath. She exhales and says her name again. “Jasmine.”

 

“I like that!” Gary praises, turning his head to look out the window at the rolling fields. 

 

Madilyn’s grin only blossoms further as she turns to look at her brother. He turns back, catching her eye and giving her a matching smile.

 

“Thank you, Gary.”

 

“What are you thanking me for?” He teases, trying his best to look perplexed. “You told me about one of the most important people in your life before you told anyone else. I’m honored. And I hope to meet Jasmine before I leave.” 

 

Madilyn turns back to the road, happiness shining stronger than the warm sun on her face. 

 

-

 

Gary lifts his armful of shovels and deposits them in the bed of the truck. On the opposite side, Madilyn’s placing two hoes in the back. They’ve got everything else loaded up, which consists of four extra bags of soil for their mom’s garden and five sets of new gloves. 

 

“Let’s get going!” Madilyn waggles her brows at Gary as she smacks her hands against the body of the truck. 

 

“Keys,” Gary demands, reaching out with a grabby hand. “I need to drive. It’s been too long.” 

 

Madilyn reaches and pulls the set out of the front pocket on her overalls. She tosses them over, and Gary catches them effortlessly. Now he’s the one that waggles his brows at her as they pass at the backside of the truck. 

 

“Let’s get going!’ Gary echoes as he hops into the truck.

 

“Let’s!” Madilyn agrees, reaching for the to-go cup of coffee they picked up before heading to the hardware store. 

 

Gary starts the truck, pulling out onto the main road. The town is small, and all centered around one main street, so they pass the other stores as they drive back to the farm. 

 

They’re about five minutes out of town when Madilyn speaks up. 

 

“So, you said you wanted to meet Jasmine before you leave…” She trails off, resting her head on the bench seat as she watches Gary. “When exactly will that be?” 

 

Gary smirks as he glimpses at his sister. “What? Are you eager to get rid of me?” 

 

“What? No!” Madilyn reaches out and slaps Gary’s upper arm at the question. “I just want to… y’know. Prepare myself.” 

 

That hurts. Gary sighs, glimpsing off to the side. 

 

“I don’t really know.” Gary admits. “I’m kind of… on call, I guess you could say.” 

 

“So that’s who you’re getting calls from now?” Madilyn smirks as she goes for another jab. “I was thinking that phone was going to be a waste.” 

 

Gary rolls his eyes. “Ha-ha. You’re funny.” He shifts in his seat. “But yes, it’s my lieutenant. He’s keeping me updated, and checking in on the rest of us.” 

 

Madilyn’s taking Gary’s roll, nodding as she tries to understand. “Please tell me you have friends.” 

 

Gary huffs out a laugh at his sister’s antics. “Yes, Madilyn. I have friends.”

 

“Okay…” Madilyn stretches the word out, patting her knee with one hand. She pauses, then shoots for another question. “Can you tell me more about your friends?”

 

“I talk mostly with my captain and lieutenant.” Gary offers. “We don’t really have time to ‘hang out’ though.” Gary puts air quotes around his words. “We’re usually… too busy.”

 

Madilyn hums. “Right. Saving the world.” 

 

“You said it, not me.”

 

Madilyn laughs at that, head falling back against the bench seat. 

 

They grow silent again, but Gary feels completely at ease. The music from the radio plays softly, and the wind passes through his window to keep him cool. Gary stretches one hand out into the wind, just to feel it.

 

Another minute passes before Madilyn adds on, “You’re not free of my questions, Gary. I might ask more later.” 

 

Gary laughs, tilting his head back against the headrest. “Sure thing, Mads.” 

 

-

 

They make it home, unload the haul, place everything according to their father’s preference, and call it a day.

Their mom makes a roast for dinner, complete with veggies and mashed potatoes. They nearly finish the whole dinner before Madilyn calls it quits, wiping her mouth off with the back of her hand, and her cheeks still full of dinner.

“I can’t eat anymore,” she comments, which makes her mom sigh.

“Madilyn, chew your food please.”

Gary snorts as he finishes chewing his own bite.

They say goodbye to Madilyn, Gary turns down the offer to watch the latest game with his parents, and heads upstairs for a shower. 

Chapter 2: Similar Secret

Summary:

Hello! I'm posting this chapter quite soon after the first chapter. Some updates won't always be this fast! Thanks for reading :)

A few days pass, which marks it a week since Madilyn came out to Gary. He can already tell how much lighter his sister carries herself, how much more she smiles now that the weight of her secret has lessened. It’s as if some of the burden has been lifted now that Gary knows. 

 

He’s glad. And there’s part of him that feels rather guilty that he hadn’t noticed the weight she was carrying much sooner. 

 

They head inside for dinner; their parents, Gary, and Madilyn all centered around the feast that their mother prepared. They take their time eating, allowing the sun to fall and the sky to grow dark. They sit in the warm yellow light of the kitchen, beers open on the table and sweating from the humid climate. 

 

It grows so late that Madilyn decides she’ll stay the night.

Gary’s parents promise to clean up, despite their children heavily insisting on helping. Gary’s mom ends up laughing as she slaps their hands away from the dirty dishes. 

 

“Go sleep.” She says as she shoves her children gently out of the kitchen. “It is a Friday night and you both have worked all day. I can handle this.” 

 

They say their goodnight's and “I love you’s” before walking up the stairs, bumping their elbows teasingly together. 

 

“Let’s have a sleepover,” Madilyn says as they come to stop outside their childhood bedrooms. “I’ll come stay in your room - or we can stay in mine. It doesn’t matter. We can just talk. Like we used to.” 

 

Gary grins at that, nodding. “Very well, little sister. Go get your pajamas on. Sleepover starts at nine o’clock sharp.”

 

“Yes, sir!” Madilyn jokes as she bounces into her room and shuts the door softly behind her. 

 

Gary shakes his head as he enters his bedroom, leaving the door cracked. He shucks off his pants, gets in a pair of plaid pajama bottoms, and changes into a worn sleep shirt - with the front logo worn down past the point of recognition. 

 

Madilyn pushes her way into his room, wearing a giant long-sleeve shirt with a pair of sleep shorts underneath. She’s got her phone, and phone charger, already plugging it in next to the bed. 

 

“I already told Jasmine goodnight, so you’ve got all of my attention.” Madilyn grins as she sits the phone on the bedside table and turns to her brother. 

 

“Good,” Gary bites out teasingly, watching as Madilyn rolls her eyes. “Get in bed, loser. We have tomorrow off. What should we do?” 

 

Madilyn crawls over to the other side that’s pushed up against the wall, shrugging as she slides under the covers. Gary’s getting in after her, pulling the covers so it’s up to their shoulders. 

 

“Maybe we could…” Madilyn trails off as she thinks. “I could always take you to meet Jasmine. If you’re ready for that.” Madilyn turns to look at Gary with nothing but curiosity in her eyes. No pressure on Gary. Just a simple suggestion. 

 

Gary nods, “We could do that. I’d like that.”

 

A slow smile crawls onto Madilyn’s face. “Me too.” 

 

They talk for over an hour. What it’s like to be back home, how Gary’s acclimating. He quickly turns the attention back on Madilyn; so she gladly tells him how she met Jasmine, how it’s been since he’s been gone… how she was worried that when he came back he wouldn’t be the same Gary that left. 

 

Gary opens his mouth, a retort and a promise hanging on the edge of his tongue when his phone buzzes on the bedside table.

 

“One sec,” Gary turns onto his side, swiping up the phone and laying down on his back again. 

 

Madilyn watches the screen. An unknown number. 

 

“It’s work,” Gary says, glimpsing at her curiously. 

 

Madilyn smiles, turning on her side so she can face him. “Answer it.” 

 

Gary swipes the green phone and presses the device to his ear. 

 

“Hello?” 

 

“Roach. You’re awake.”

 

Gary laughs as he pulls the covers closer to his neck. He can feel his sister’s eyes on him, but it’s easy to ignore when he has Ghost’s voice in his ear. 

 

“It’s barely ten o’clock.” Gary retorts. 

 

There’s a smile in Ghost’s voice as he says, “As long as I’m not disrupting your slumber, princess. I'm headed out for a run, so had some time to call.”

 

Gary rolls his eyes, scoffing. 

 

“Gh-” he starts, and then freezes, “Lieu-” he pauses again. “Simon.” By the time Gary settles on a name, he's not sure why he was saying it in the first place. Maybe he just wanted to say Simon's name outloud. 

 

There’s laughter on the other end of the line immediately, low and rich. “Simon, ay? Who do you have around you, bug?”

 

Gary’s head turns to meet his sister’s curious, mirthful eyes. Gary rolls his eyes as he answers. “My little sister is listening to every word.”

 

Ghost laughs again, but Madilyn’s already perking up on her forearms as she says, “Tell him I said hi!” 

 

Gary snorts as he says, “She says hi.” 

 

“Aren’t you two cute?” Ghost’s tone is laced with his smirk. “Which one is this?” 

 

“Madilyn,” Gary answers, watching as his sister lifts her eyebrows in excitement. 

 

“Hello, Madilyn.”

 

Gary pulls back the phone, smiling as he says, “He says hello.” 

 

Madilyn scoots an inch closer as she whispers, “Is he one of your friends?” 

 

“Yeah, Roach. Am I?” 

 

Gary rolls his eyes, his smile fond as he says, “You two are very annoying.” 

 

Ghost’s laughter mixes with Madilyn’s, and Gary feels content. His chest warm. He suddenly wishes Ghost was here with him. Here with his family. It would feel so right to have Ghost here… He would fit in so incredibly well with his family. And Gary would feel much more comfortable with Ghost at his side…

 

“Put it on speaker,” Madilyn whispers next. “Can I talk to him? I want to meet one of my brother’s friends.”

“No, you can’t speak to him,” Gary shakes his head fondly at his sister’s request. 

 

“Don’t want to introduce me to the family, dear?” 

 

Gary groans, “Be quiet, Simon.” 

 

“I’ll make sure to have you do some push-ups for that one,” Ghost retorts easily. 

 

Madilyn moves in closer, trying to hear Ghost’s voice, but Gary only retreats. He scoots back, glaring at Madilyn the closer she gets. Finally he fights back by putting his palm flat on her face and attempting to push her back. 

 

Gary gasps when Madilyn opens her mouth, turning her head in an attempt to bite his hand. 

 

Gary ends up dropping the phone, and it falls just behind his shoulder. 

 

“Madilyn, do not bite me,” Gary holds back his laughter while trying his hardest to keep his voice down. His parents are probably in bed at this point, and the last thing they want to do is wake them up. 

 

“Your sister sounds like a charming spitfire,” Ghost’s voice suddenly comes through the device, making Gary gasp again. He must have accidentally turned the speaker on when he dropped the phone. 

 

Gary spins, reaching for his phone and scrambling in the meantime. His fingers finally graze against the device, but the screen is locked and his fingers are pressing too many buttons at once. 

 

“Simon, call me again tomorrow, okay?” Gary says breathlessly as he tries to unlock his phone. “Having… phone problems.” 

 

“Sure thing. Sleep well, princess.” 

 

Gary feels his cheeks turn red, huffing out a laugh at his lieutenant's term of endearment. “Enjoy your run, Simon . Now hang up on me. I locked myself out of my phone.” 

 

Ghost laughs again and Gary can’t help but smile at the sound. 

 

“Yes, love. Whatever you say, love.”

 

Gary rolls his eyes as he purposefully ignores Madilyn’s prying eyes. He places a hand over his eyes as he firmly replies, “Goodnight, Simon.” 

 

Ghost’s voice is much softer, suaver, as he says, “Goodnight, Gary. Tell Madilyn I said goodnight.” 

 

Gary turns to give Madilyn a warning glare - not to say a word. So Madilyn purses her smiling lips together and stays quiet. 

 

“I will. Bye.” 

 

“Bye.”

 

Madilyn squeals the second the call ends, moving forward to hide her face in her brother’s arm. She comes out just for a second to stare at Gary with wide eyes and an open-mouthed smile. Then she’s squealing again and squeezing his arm.

 

“What?” Gary laughs, shaking his head at Madilyn’s minor breakdown. 

 

“Love?! Princess?! ” She stresses, giving Gary a look as if it should be obvious. 

 

Gary’s not putting the pieces together, so he shrugs while watching her with a confused yet fond smile. “That’s just how he is.” 

 

“Oh, yeah,” Madilyn scoffs. “Because I call all my friends princess in a tone so sweet it could catch flies.”

 

Gary’s laughing again as Madilyn settles back into the bed, her eyes wide with amazement.

 

“What are you trying to say?” Gary asks, watching her carefully. “You think I’ve got myself a little boyfriend back at work?”

 

Madilyn shrugs with a sly smirk. “I always wondered where you were getting it .” 

 

Gary snorts but brings his hands to cover his face. “Madilyn, please stop. I’m telling Simon.”

 

“Oh, yeah,” Madilyn wiggles her brows as she lets her eyes flutter shut. She’s starting to look sleepier as the seconds pass. “Have him defend your honor. He seems like the real protective type.” 

 

Gary hates how his cheeks flush red at Madilyn’s innocent assumption. It’s that simple word. Protective. It launches Gary’s mind into too many memories of how Ghost has taken care of him… has watched his back and has saved Gary’s ass way too many times to count. 

 

Gary rolls his eyes, hearing his sister snicker in victory. 

 

“Go to sleep, Madilyn.” 

 

“I will listen just this once. But now you know I’m even more curious about your “friends” right?”

 

“I’m sure you are,” Gary retorts as he pulls the covers up and closes his eyes. “Suppose you’ll just have to keep being curious then.” 

 

Madilyn snorts with a shake of her head. She closes her eyes and minutes of silence pass. Gary has almost drifted off to sleep, and even thought Madilyn has by this point… but her voice brings him back from slumber. 

 

“He didn’t know my name…” Madilyn thinks aloud. “Do you not tell him about us?” 

 

“Of course I have,” Gary assures, sounding offended that Madilyn would think that. “He knows I’ve got two brothers and three sisters. He knows we live on an orchard. He knows… a lot about me and my family. Names are just…” Gary takes in a breath, then exhales as he searches for words. “We don’t even really call each other by our names.”

 

Madilyn hums, then turns her head in Gary’s direction innocently. “Is that why you kept saying his name all weird?” 

 

Gary’s frame shakes with a chuckle. “We’ve all got nicknames, I guess. It becomes more of a name than our actual names.” 

 

Madilyn hums again. “That's why you didn’t know what to call him when you picked up?” 

 

Gary turns to Madilyn, nodding. 

 

“So what’s your nickname?” 

 

Gary smirks, closing his eyes. “I can’t tell you that.” 

 

“Oh, come on!” 

 

Gary laughs but shushes his sister as best he can. 

 

“Maybe one day,” Gary tells her. “But for now be quiet before you wake Mom and Dad.” 

 

“I swear if you don’t tell me your cute little code names one of these days I’m going to be very upset.” 

 

“Yeah, yeah,” Gary waves her off, closing his eyes again. “Now sleep.” 

 

Silence falls again. Only to be interrupted a few minutes later.

 

“Can I get a nickname?”

 

Gary shakes again as he chuckles, but groans. “Madilyn. Sleep.” 

 

“Alright, alright.” Madilyn shifts until she’s comfortable. And of course has to get the last word in. “Loser.” 

 

Another huff of laughter escapes Gary’s nose, but this time the silence doesn’t get interrupted. He can tell from Madilyn’s even breathing that she falls asleep shortly after her rebuttal. So Gary takes in a few calming breaths and allows himself to drift off as well.

 

-

 

Saturday morning comes and Gary’s awake as the sun begins to rise. Madilyn, on the other hand, snores deeply into the pillow, lips parted, hair a mess and all ratty from turning and tossing in her sleep. It makes Gary smile as he’s struck with the sudden thought that he wants to keep this memory. He grabs his phone, snapping a quick picture before he locks the device and puts it back on the bedside table. 

 

Gary comes downstairs in his pjs, running a hand through his sandy hair. When his feet touch the ground floor, Gary hears some commotion from the kitchen. He pads his way in, watching his mom holding the fridge door open as his dad throws a few things in a cooler. 

 

“Going on a trip?” Gary asks, causing both of his parents to look over at him in surprise. 

 

His mother laughs, placing a hand over her heart. “We didn’t even hear you come down!” She says, then scrunches her mouth faux-sternly and says, “You can’t sneak up on old people like that, mister.”

 

Gary shakes his head with a smirk, giving his apology. “Won’t happen again, ma’am.”

“How’d we get so lucky to have such a polite kid?” His father asks the rhetorical question, glimpsing up at his wife to share a wink. 

 

“We sure are lucky,” she says, sharing a fond look with her husband. She then turns to her son to answer his question. 

 

“Your father and I are going up to the cabin. No one’s been up there in quite some time and we’d like to start repairing it. Who knows? Maybe we’ll retire there one day and leave you and Madilyn the farm.” His mother gives Gary a pointed look, as if that’s the truth and not a minor suggestion. 

 

“It would be a gorgeous place to retire,” Gary agrees.

 

He can tell his mother is pleased that Gary didn’t reject the idea of taking the farm. 

 

“You got any plans for the weekend, kid?” His father asks as he shuts the cooler, and starts to clamber to his feet. Gary’s mother helps by hooking a hand under his father’s arm. Gary has the same sinking feeling now as he did when he came home. They really are getting older…

 

Gary walks around the table, reaching down and picking up the cooler wordlessly. He brings it to the table and sets it down, gaining a pat on the shoulder from his thankful father. 

 

“Madilyn said something about taking me to the city,” Gary suggests. “Meet… some of her friends.” He gives a tight smile, realizing how annoying it must be for Madilyn to tell these little lies. 

 

“That’s a great idea!” Gary’s mother exclaims, her hands clapped together hopefully. “I’m so glad. I hope you both have fun.”

Gary smiles as she gives him a kiss on the cheek. “Madilyn won’t allow anything to happen if it isn’t fun.”

Gary’s mom huffs out a laugh, giving him a pointed look. “Which brings me to my next point. Please look after her! Be a good big brother.”

“Of course,” Gary agrees, and sees the happiness mix with the sadness in his mother’s hazel eyes. She clearly misses having Gary around, and misses these moments with her son. He hates that he can’t change that. He made his choice when he enlisted. 

 

Gary looks around the room, finding their luggage by the front door. “I’ll load you guys up, okay?” He says as he takes the cooler off the table.

 

“Thanks, Gar.” His father huffs out as he plops down in one of the kitchen chairs. He takes his ball cap off with a huff, revealing a balding head with sunspots. He wipes at his forehead with the back of his hand. “I’m not as tough as I once was.”

Gary laughs at that as he heads to the door. “Dad, everyone around here knows you’re the toughest out of us all. Who else could raise six bonehead kids except mom?”

Gary’s dad looks proud of that, Gary sees his smile as he slips out the front door, letting the screen door crack behind him. 

 

He gets all of his parents’ luggage in the truck in under ten minutes, coming back inside to see the pair enjoying some hot coffee. 

 

“All set to go,” Gary says, brushing his hands off on his pajamas. 

 

Gary’s mom gathers both of their mugs, dumping them out in the sink and letting them sit. Gary’s father stands from his chair, and the two come around to meet at the end of the table. He places his hat back on top of his head, and offers his arm to his wife with a charming smile. 

 

They walk to Gary’s side, where he gets another kiss on the cheek from his mom.

 

“That one was for Madilyn. Tell her we love her. And we love you too,” Gary’s mom smiles as she pinches his cheek.

 

“Alright, dear, stop embarrassing my boy.” Gary’s dad gives him a wink as if to say ‘I’ve got your back’. 

 

Gary holds the door open for them, walking out onto the porch to watch them drive away. Gary’s dad helps his mother into the truck before he walks around to the driver’s side. 

 

Gary makes sure to get a jest in as he says, “Drive safe, you crazy kids.”

 

Gary’s father gives him a thumbs up as he stands onto the lift of his truck. He points at Gary. “That goes for you and your sister too. Don’t make your mother and I worry. Got it?” 

 

“Got it.” Gary returns, amused with his father’s attempt at talking stern. 

 

“Good,” his father pats the top of the truck. “See you on Monday, Gary.”

 

Gary stands and waves, listening to the truck roar to life. Seconds later, the windows are being rolled down, and both of his parents stick their arms out to wave. They drive off, kicking up the gravel in their wake, leaving clouds of dust to shine in the morning sunlight. 

 

Gary pads back inside, heating up the stove top to fry up some eggs and bread. Madilyn makes her way downstairs just as the food is done, looking like she’s still half asleep. She plops down in one of the kitchen chairs, much like their father had, so Gary sets a plate in front of her, a fork, and piles some eggs and toast on her plate. 

 

She’s awake enough that she says thank you, but then spears her toast with a fork and chews at the corner of it. 

 

Gary stares at his odd sister before he shakes his head fondly and makes his own plate. He returns to the table with two glasses of apple juice and his own breakfast. They eat in silence, until Madilyn becomes more awake. 

 

Her food is done and Gary’s plate is mostly finished when he pushes it away. 

 

“Ready to meet the love of my life today?” Madilyn asks as she picks up their plates and carries them to the sink. She starts to rinse them down, looking over her shoulder at Gary. 

 

Gary grimaces, stretching his arms above his head. “I’m nervous that you’re making me the introduction to our family. You’ll have to let her know that the crazy skipped you and me."

 

Madilyn laughs as she gets the sponge soapy and begins to clean up. 

 

“Don’t worry, Jasmine knows you’re my favorite.” 

 

Gary gasps as he stands, moving to the other side of the sink to rinse and place the dishes on the drying rack. 

 

“You can’t say those things,” Gary warns through a smile. 

 

“Fine, it never happened,” Madilyn teases as she places the next dish on Gary’s side. She lifts a soapy hand to mime zipping her lips shut, and Gary just laughs. 

 

The two finish cleaning up, and then race back upstairs to their respective rooms to see who can take the quicker shower. Gary wins, of course, but Madilyn’s just seconds behind as she jogs down the stairs - looking hopeful - until she sees Gary fully dressed and sitting on the couch. 

 

He’s even got a bag packed already. 

 

Madilyn points at him with a frown. “Unfair. Military advantage. I’m sure they make you do this stuff all the time. I was set up to lose.” 

 

Gary’s head falls back as he laughs. “It was your idea to race!” 

 

“Fair.” Madilyn holds her hands up. “I set myself up. Let’s get going. I have to pick some things up from my place before we head over.” 

 

It’s barely noon when Madilyn and Gary make it to Madilyn’s apartment. Gary has already been here a handful of times. It’s fun to stay with Madilyn every now and then, especially when Mom and Dad start hovering a little too much. 

 

Madilyn tells Gary to “wait here” so he stays seated in the passenger side of her gray Honda, watching as she jogs up the stairs and disappears inside. 

 

Gary gets himself lost in studying the surroundings; the old wood at the bottom corner of Madilyn’s apartment complex, the cracked sidewalk with weeds growing in between, the overcast sky, and the breeze that turns the leaves inside out. Gary thinks it’ll rain later… judging by the signs nature is providing him. 

 

Madilyn still isn’t back, so Gary’s eyes fall to his backpack. His phone is in there. The phone that only Ghost calls him on. Not his brothers or his sisters. And definitely not his parents. Gary starts to think that maybe he got this phone only for Ghost… 

 

Madilyn’s car door opens, so Gary turns to watch as she puts a few things in the backseat. 

 

She shuts the back door, and then comes around and plops herself down in the driver’s seat. She put her hair up into a ponytail at some point and has put a necklace on as well. 

 

She smiles at Gary toothily, hands on the wheel.

 

“Ready?!” She asks loudly. 

 

“Ready!!” Gary returns just as loudly, and the two laugh. 

 

Madilyn gets them on the road, and Gary watches the exit signs pass… wondering why he almost feels envious. He wishes he had someone he could introduce Madilyn too. Maybe Ghost… one day. Or Soap… It doesn’t seem possible though. So Gary watches the exit signs pass and dreams about what it’d be like having Madilyn meet someone he spends his whole life with. 

 

Gary guesses he and Madilyn aren’t that different after all.

Notes:

Thanks for reading!

Chapter 3: Busy Bug

Gary meets Jasmine and he’s immediately taking her under his big brother wing. Jasmine is a sweetheart and Gary’s so charmed by her. Of course, Madilyn can’t stop smiling that her big brother and girlfriend get along so well. 

 

Jasmine greeted them at her third floor apartment, waiting on the street side in a pair of jean shorts and a flowy blouse. She’s dark skinned, with her hair in two braids, and a blinding smile. She’s a hugger, which Gary wouldn’t classify himself as one but definitely isn’t opposed to a good squeezing hug every now and then. 

 

Madilyn gets her backpack and Gary gets his, watching as his sister meets Jasmine on the sidewalk and gives her a peck. 

 

“Missed you,” Madilyn says softly as Jasmine brushes a lock of hair that fell out of Madilyn’s ponytail behind her ear. 

 

Jasmine accepts the peck, but then laughs as she pats Madilyn’s shoulder as if she’s scolding her. “Stop with the PDA in front of your brother. I don’t want him to get sick of us.”

 

Madilyn looks at Gary before she turns back to Jasmine and says, “He hasn’t seen me in over five years. He can handle me being annoying with my girlfriend.” 

 

“Ouch,” Gary says with a smirk. 

 

Madilyn softens the blow with a smile and a pat to Gary’s arm. The two follow Jasmine up three flights of stairs, neither looking put out from the exercise. Madilyn’s used to making the trip and Gary… well, he’s used to a lot worse.

 

Jasmine offers to make them drinks. Gary asks for a water, and Jasmine laughs as she fills a glass with ice. She gets Gary his water, and then starts mixing drinks for herself and Madilyn.

 

Jasmine’s funny, and the way she riles Madilyn up is even funnier. She and Gary hit it off, and Madilyn’s glowing with joy. They're already teasing one another, which fills Madilyn with unending relief. It makes Madilyn hopeful… Gary can tell by the glint in her eye. She’ll realize she can tell the rest of her family. When she’s ready, of course…

 

Madilyn takes Gary around the apartment when Jasmine suggests she give him a tour. Madilyn tries to get Jasmine to do the tour, but Jasmine says she still has to get ready before they head to the club. The club that Jasmine has been giving nothing but praise since Gary showed up. 

 

“Okay,” Madilyn huffs out, waving for Gary to follow her. 

 

The tour goes well, and Gary’s mostly amazed by Jasmine’s sitting room. It’s warm, and cozy, and has a huge television with gaming consoles that Gary doesn’t even know the name of. Madilyn’s telling him all about them, and then when Madilyn can’t talk anymore she turns to Gary with determination set in her gaze. 

 

“You should let me put makeup on you before we go to the club.”

 

“No.” Gary says resolutely. 

 

Madilyn’s at the point of comfortably buzzed from the drinks Jasmine had been making, so she argues back. Her hands are already in her bag, pulling out a tube of some sort. It's purple and curvy.

 

“Yes.” Madilyn returns, unscrewing the top of the tube. It's mascara.

 

“Madilyn!” Jasmine calls from the kitchen, “Your phone is ringing!”

“Pick it up!” Madilyn calls back, and then continues her drunken half-argument with Gary. 

 

“Madilyn, I don’t care. You’re not putting makeup on me.” Gary argues, his hand lifted to prevent his sister from moving any closer with the mascara wand. 

 

“Gary!” Madilyn argues, amusement shining in her eyes. “What are you afraid of?! It’s just mascara!”

“An eye infection!” Gary argues. “Or you ripping my eyelashes out with that curler! I still remember when Emma did that in tenth grade!” 

 

Madilyn’s head tilts back, laughing evilly at that. Even Gary can’t help but add in to the laughter, keeping a hold on to his sister’s wrist as they grow weak with each giggle. Madilyn plops down on the couch, putting the mascara wand back in the tube. 

 

“Fine!” Madilyn agrees. “No mascara. But let me put some lip gloss on you.” 

 

“NO!” Gary exclaims, his hands on his stomach from laughing so hard. 

 

Jasmine enters the room, sitting on Madilyn’s side. Madilyn wraps an arm around Jasmine’s shoulders with a smile, playing with her hair already.

Jasmine presents a phone which is distinctly Gary’s phone and not Madilyn’s. 

 

“It’s John and Simon,” Jasmine says, before she lowers her voice and adds on, “Their accents are so hot that I can finally understand why some women are straight.” 

 

Madilyn hides her face in Jasmine’s shoulder as she dies of laughter, so Gary takes the phone from Jasmine’s hand. 

 

“I’m sure they’d be honored to hear that,” Gary says to both women as he takes the phone and stands from the couch. 

 

“Tell Simon I said hi!” Madilyn shouts after Gary, despite Gary being only two feet away. 

 

Gary puts a hand over the speaker, pointing both of his hands at Madilyn.

 

“Sober up, young one.” He instructs before he turns and leaves the room. He hears Madilyn call him a party-pooper before he steps out into the living room, and straight to the balcony. 

 

He finally has some privacy as he shuts the glass door behind him, exhaling as he leans over the railing. 

 

“Hello?” 

 

“Hello, Roach. ” Ghost’s voice brings a wash of relief over Gary, and he can’t help but smile out at the city lights. “I’m calling you back like you requested. ” 

 

“You mean you actually did something I asked you to do?” Gary teases, one brow quirking when he hears Ghost take in a breath. 

 

“You know, Roach, I almost miss your nagging.” Ghost comments with an exasperated sigh. 

 

“Hm,” Gary tilts his head to the side with a playful smile. “And I miss your bad acting.” 

 

Ghost huffs out a laugh, but then his voice turns serious as he says, “Soap stepped away but he wanted me to ask if you opened up your gift yet.”

 

“Gift?” Roach questions, standing up in confusion. “I’m not home… what did he send?” 

 

“Not sure, bug. He hasn’t told me.”

 

“Oh,” Gary says shortly, blinking as he starts to wonder what it could be. “Well, I’m in the city with my sister and her girlfriend. I’ll be back home tomorrow and check.” 

 

There’s a pause on the line, and then Gary fills the silence with playful words. “Should I be hurt that I’m getting presents from Soap and not you?” 

 

Ghost huffs out another laugh. “You know I don’t play favorites.”

 

“Sure,” Gary replies as the door to the balcony opens. Gary turns, finding Madilyn with her head around the door and waving him forward. “Hey, I have to go… Thanks for calling me back.”

 

“Anytime, Roach. I hope you have fun with Madilyn and Jasmine.”

 

Gary knows he should say bye at this part, but he doesn’t want to. Not yet. 

 

“Somehow you’ve got them both charmed,” Gary jokes. 

 

“I heard,” Ghost chuckles. “I’m glad Jasmine likes our accents. You never appreciate them.”

 

Gary hears Madilyn say ‘hurry up!’ so he turns around and holds up a finger. He moves the phone a little closer, feeling his heart skip a beat and his face turn red as he responds. 

 

“I like your accent,” Gary admits, as if he’s offended Ghost would think Gary didn’t like his accent. “It’s… nice.” Oh God , Gary wants to hit himself. It’s nice?! That’s all he can think to say. What is he even getting at right now?

 

“Gary!” Madilyn harshly whispers. “Drinks are half off and the place gets busy quick. Come on.” 

 

Ghost’s voice is fond as he says, “You better listen to your sister, mate. We’ll talk again. ”

 

Gary knows he can’t come up with any other excuses to keep Ghost on the line, and Madilyn might have a conniption if he tries, so Gary softly says, “Bye.” 

 

“Bye, bug.”

 

Gary pulls the phone back, hanging up, and is immediately captured by his sister. She’s tugging him off the balcony and into the living room. Jasmine’s waiting for them at the door, shaking her head as Madilyn brings Gary over. 

 

“So impatient.” Jasmine scolds. 

 

Gary slips his shoes on, and says, “It’s my bad. Sorry for making you guys wait. I’m ready!”

 

-

 

Gary’s back at Jasmine’s, laying in the guest bed in a pair of loose fitting shorts and an old t-shirt. He showered when he got back home - and he’s pretty sure his sister got a little frisky with Jasmine when he was showering since they weren’t anywhere to be found when he came out to the living room. 

 

So now he sits in bed, knowing that there’s still glitter on his body since, apparently, that stuff doesn’t wash off easily. And the club was basically full of it. 

 

Gary takes in a deep breath, his eyes tracing along the ceiling, making out shapes and patterns from the texture. His mind feels busy, but he’s not sure why. There’s nothing occupying his thoughts… but ever since he got off the phone with Ghost it’s like his brain is trying to find an explanation for a question Gary never asked. 

 

He feels confused… 

 

Gary thinks back to when they first arrived at the club. It was like walking into a movie. The colors were all vibrant, and the people shined under the light, all smiling and dancing. It seemed like a scene Gary would only see sitting in theaters. It hadn’t felt real… 

 

The trio had gotten a round of drinks before they found a comfortable booth to sit in and talk. Another round was ordered, and once that was completed Jasmine was taking Madilyn to the dance floor. 

 

Gary watched from the booth, smiling at the couple fondly. It was obvious how happy they were in each other’s presence. 

 

Gary thinks how his family tends to have good luck finding their soulmate. His parents are a good example, and Emma and her husband… and Becca and her’s. Now Madilyn and Jasmine can be added to that list.

 

Gary guesses he has the same bad luck as his brothers. The soulmate-less. The single Sanderson boys. 

 

Gary had pulled out his phone, snapping pictures of the two to keep for memories. He’ll take the phone back with him when he returns to the 141 and put these pictures on his encrypted work computer. He doesn’t want to lose these. 

 

Jasmine and Madilyn returned after two songs, and then Gary’s phone was stolen by Jasmine so she could take pictures of him and Madilyn, and then the three of them, and then just Gary. Who laughed and told her he didn’t know what to do. So she took them discreetly. 

 

Gary looked through them when they got home. 

 

They were all good pictures, even the candids. He almost looked like he had been photoshopped in. Gary doesn’t do bars, let alone clubs. So it was hard to believe, even for himself, that he was actually there.

 

Gary takes in another breath, tucking an arm behind his head as he situates himself to get more comfortable. 

 

He wonders what it would have been like to be at the club with some of his soldiers… but he just can’t picture it. He thinks of them being too boisterous and rowdy. Even picturing his soldiers in the same club is like picturing the sky purple. It’s a daydream that’s too far from reality, so it doesn’t last long. 

 

Gary stares out the bedroom window, letting his ears focus on the sound of the city. There’s passersby every few minutes, talking and laughing. The sound of a car horn every now and then. All of it is just noise. 

 

Gary allows his eyes to flutter and close. His breathing evens out, and he falls asleep.

Notes:

Thanks for reading!

Chapter 4: Forgotten Gift

Notes:

I should apologize. All this time I thought Roach was American, but according to his wikia he's British. I hope me making Roach American won't stop you from enjoying the story : )

Madilyn and Gary leave the next morning, after an amazing breakfast that Jasmine and Madilyn put together. Gary gave the couple some time to say their goodbyes, so he made sure to tell Jasmine how grateful he was for the fun weekend, and that he’s glad they met. Jasmine returned the sentiment with a glimmer in her eye. 

 

Gary takes his and Madilyn’s things downstairs, then gets in the driver’s side and starts the car so he can get the air conditioning going. 

 

Madilyn’s jogging to the passenger side with a wide smile, jumping in and shutting the door behind her. 

 

“Where are we going?” Madilyn asks as she buckles in, sharing an excited smile with Gary. 

 

“For a drive,” Gary answers as he puts the car in drive and pulls out onto the road. 

 

Once they’re out of the city, and on the highway, Gary pulls off on an exit and takes the backway home. Full of cornfields, beanfields, cows out in the pasture. Just green on blue as the rolling grass meets the sky. It’s beautiful and brings both of the siblings peace. 

 

They make it home in the early afternoon, jumping out of the car only to jump onto a set of four wheelers. They drive around the spacious farm, checking the crops, the fence, the grass fields. Just making sure everything's still okay since they left 

 

They return when the sky’s turning gray and angry, with a roll of thunder far off in the distance. A promise of a storm. 

 

And storm it does. 

 

Madilyn and Gary make dinner together, and then sit down in front of the TV while they eat. They’re already in their pajamas, leaving the windows open to hear the sound of the rain. 

 

Madilyn and Gary fall asleep in front of the television, their plates abandoned on the ground and their blankets mostly kicked off since the rain is making it so humid inside. 

 

-

 

Gary’s parents return home on Monday, when Madilyn and Gary are already in the orchard working. Their dad joins them under the trees to say hi before he disappears to take care of his own chores. 

 

The rest of the week carries on like normal. Gary works. Gary eats. Gary showers. Gary sleeps. Repeat. 

 

Friday night rolls around and Grant and Graham insist on going out. Becca and Emma already got out of it; Becca was spending a quiet night in with her husband after a busy week, and Emma wanted to spend a night with her kids. 

 

Gary, on the other hand, did not have kids nor a husband. So he was not allowed to get out of his brothers’ annoying persistence. So he offers to be the designated driver, and Madilyn says she’ll go for support. 

 

The problem is that Madilyn is easily egged on by Grant and Graham. They buy her drinks, and shots before the three begin to loudly play pool. 

 

Gary really got roped into a night of babysitting. 

 

Luckily, the night goes without any terrible accidents. Grant does fall in a bush when Gary’s trying to get him and Graham home. Graham laughs so hard that he falls in the opposite bush… and Gary has to get them both out. He manages to get them inside, on the couch, when their roommate comes out with a gaming headset on and a look of confusion. 

 

“Have fun,” Gary tells their exhausted roommate before he turns and leaves. 

 

Madilyn’s singing in the passenger seat the entire ride home, and then continues to sing even when the music stops. Gary gets her out of the car, and she slings an arm around his shoulders as he helps her up the steps and inside. 

 

Gary gets her to drink some water, and then she mostly gets herself up the stairs. Gary gets her in her bedroom, and Madilyn plops down on the bed. 

 

Gary’s sure Madilyn’s going to fall asleep in a minute or two, so he shuts the door gently and heads back downstairs to clean their dishes. 

 

What Gary finds instead is a cardboard box with a few stamps and stickers on it from traveling through many countries. There’s a little post-it note on the box in his mom’s handwriting. 

 

“Gary,

   This came on Wednesday and I forgot to tell you. It’s been sitting on top of the fridge since. 

   Sorry!

        Love,

           Mom”

 

Gary scrunches the note up in his hand as he glimpses down at the box, truly inspecting it. 

 

He knows that’s Soap’s handwriting - and suddenly remembers Ghost telling him that Soap was sending him a gift. 

 

Gary’s heart is in his throat as he grabs a knife and starts to tear into the box. There’s tons of bubble wrap, which he throws up into the air in favor of getting to the gift. 

 

Gary’s hands are on it. It’s sleek, cold… It’s a laptop. 

 

He’s already racing up the stairs to his room, trying his best to keep his footsteps light since his parents are probably sleeping. He’ll be sure to come back down and clean up the mess he left. But he needs to open this laptop now. Gary’s fingers are already thrumming with his heartbeat and anticipation. 

 

He’s in his room, shutting the door silently before racing over to his desk. He sets the computer down, then himself.

 

Gary takes a pause, staring at the stark black laptop. He takes in a deep breath to try and calm his nerves… and then Gary can’t take it anymore.

 

Gary opens up the laptop carefully, unsure what to expect. The screen stays black, up until he runs his finger gently across the mousepad. The screen lights up, with a few icons on the screen and a generic black background. 

 

Gary clicks on a note that was saved to the desktop. 

 

Turn on the hotspot on your phone. Connect the laptop to it. 

 

Gary grabs his cellphone and does as he’s told. The second the computer is hooked up to the hotspot, a call comes through. 

 

Gary clicks on the green phone. 

 

It’s a video call, Gary realizes a moment too late. On the other end of the call is Soap and Ghost, who are already talking by the time things click into place for Gary. 

 

“Roach. Glad to see you finally opened the computer.” Soap jokes, pulling up closer to the webcam. Ghost walks into frame, standing over Soap’s shoulder with his arms crossed over himself. 

 

“I just got home.” Gary explains, although his breath is caught in his throat. It’s been too long since he’s seen Ghost… he's only heard the other's voice for so long. Gary finds it hard to take his eyes off the man. 

 

“Enjoying your vacation, I hope.”  Soap grins with a dangerous glint in his eye. 

 

“Do I have any other choice?” Gary retorts, looking up at the two under his lashes. Perhaps he sounds a little too pointed but it is past midnight. 

 

The others don’t have a chance to respond because Gary’s bedroom door flings open and in comes his sister. 

 

Gary jumps, one hand landing on the top of the laptop and ready to close it if he needs to.

 

“Madilyn! What are you doing?” 

 

Madilyn’s eyes land on Gary. She’s drunk, that much is clear from her glassy eyes and how long it takes her to make a conclusion as to what Gary’s up to. 

 

She smirks, then snorts. 

 

“Gary! Are you watching what I think you’re watching?” Madilyn’s voice is too loud in the dark so Gary quickly shushes her.

 

“I don’t know what you’re thinking, so no.” Gary answers, his voice teetering on the edge of exhaustion and annoyance. “You’re supposed to be in bed-”

 

“You know.” Madilyn waggles her brows with each word, stressing them as she tries to get Gary to understand. “People watch it when they’re alone,” she whispers at a level that even Gary can barely hear. But when she sees that he’s still not understanding, she throws her arms up and sighs. “Porn, Gary!” 

 

Gary recoils at that, then shakes his head. “No! Why would I-” Gary cuts off as he hears Soap laughing loudly from the other end of the call. 

 

Madilyn gasps loudly, then covers her mouth a minute too late. “Did you hear that?” 

 

“Madilyn, go back to bed. You’re drunk.” Gary says firmly. 

 

“You’re drunk too!” She claims, stepping closer into the room. 

 

“No, I’m not. I was the driver . Remember? Now go to bed.” 

 

Madilyn glowers as she walks over to Gary’s bed and proceeds to throw herself down on top of the covers. 

 

“No, not my bed.” Gary sighs. 

 

“You told me to go to bed! You didn’t tell me which bed!” Madilyn is practically shouting at this point. 

 

“Shh!” Gary insists. “You’re going to wake Mom and Dad.”

 

“Mom and Dad aren’t even here. They went to the cabin for the weekend.” Madilyn’s words are smushed together since she has her face pressed into Gary’s bed. 

 

“Shall we call you back, Sanderson?”

 

Madilyn gasps again as she turns her head to rest her cheek against the bed. “I swear I’m hearing something!” 

 

“It’s my-” Gary motions to his computer. “It’s work.” 

 

“Oh,” Madilyn says sleepily, then lets out a small yawn. Gary watches as ten seconds pass and Madilyn begins to snore. 

 

Gary sinks back into his seat, shaking his head as he readjusts the laptop. 

 

“That was cute,” Soap chuckles. 

 

Gary rolls his eyes at his superior, who’s leaned back in his chair with his arms above his head. His eyes drift over Soap’s shoulder back to Ghost, who is leaning back against a desk, hands gripping the edge. Ghost’s sleeves are rolled up, revealing toned forearms and a thick waterproof watch. 

 

“She passed out on my bed, so we’re fine.” Gary answers with a growl still in his voice. 

 

“Is this your childhood bedroom, Roach?” Soap leans in closer to look at whatever he can over Gary’s shoulders. “Give us a look around.”

 

Gary smirks, giving the man an odd look as he shakes his head. “Why?” 

 

“I’m curious! I want to see where my darling, apple-pie sergeant grew up. See what kind of posters you have on your wall, all your little trophies. See where you sleep. That last request is so Ghost has something to wank to.” 

 

“Oi,” Ghost reaches out to slap the back of Soap’s head.

 

Soap laughs at the assault, clearly thinking the little comment was worth it. 

 

Gary, on the other hand, is completely caught off guard. His lips are parted and his cheeks grow hot. 

 

Soap and Ghost begin to spat, and Gary sees Madilyn shift out of the corner of his eye. He decides it’s best not to chance her possibly waking up from his squabbling officers, so he stands from the desk, bringing the laptop with him as he tiptoes out of the room. 

 

He makes it as far as the kitchen by the time Ghost and Soap realize he’s on the move. 

 

“Where are you taking us, Roach?” Soap inquires. 

 

Gary sits the laptop down on the large table, then flicks the light on in the room. He motions towards the room, but realizes his head is out of frame. All they can see is his torso and groin. 

 

Gary bends down so he can look at them. 

 

“I didn’t want you two to wake my sister up and I’m hungry.” He then steps back, walking over to the fridge and pulling it open, all while in the view of the camera. 

 

Gary grabs the pie out of the fridge and a fork from the drawer before coming back to the table and taking a seat. 

 

“Is that actually apple pie? How American.” Soap teases, watching as Gary digs in. 

 

“I live on an apple orchard,” Gary says as he shoves a bite into his mouth. “What did you expect?” 

 

“What?! I didn’t know that!” Soap glimpses over his shoulder at Ghost, pointing at the screen. “Did you know that?”

 

“Yes.” Ghost replies, shaking his head. “I pay attention.”

 

Soap rolls his eyes as he turns back to the camera. “Fuck off, mate.” 

 

“Glad to see you two still bicker like the old ladies you are.” Gary teases, then smiles at the camera as he chews his apple pie. 

 

“He thinks he’s cute.” Ghost retorts, sliding his arms back around his frame. 

 

“Oh, you mean to tell me you think he isn’t?” Soap shoots back, which gets him another smack to the back of his head from Ghost. 

 

“You two have been around each other too long.” Gary explains as he takes another bite of pie. 

 

“You’re not wrong, Roach.” Ghost pushes off the desk and steps forward. He leans over Soap to get closer to the camera, with one hand on the back of Soap’s chair and the other on the desk. Gary has a brief pang in his heart, an odd feeling that goes along with the realization that Ghost looks… good. Mask and all. “Now that you’ve got your pie, and I can see your lovely face, how about we get started on this briefing?”

 

Gary hums in approval around his spoon, trying not to think too much on all the comments he’s getting tonight. At first they were just jests from Soap, but now Ghost is joining in…

 

Gary’s thinking too much on it. That’s what this damn mandatory leave has done to him. Given him too much time to think. 

 

He pays attention to Ghost’s words, wishing he could see the man’s eyes behind his glasses, but he’ll take what he can get. Thirty minutes in and Ghost passes the mantel on to Soap to conclude the intel. And then Soap’s going on for thirty minutes and Gary’s eyes are starting to feel quite heavy. 

 

“Oi, you’re not falling asleep on us now, are you mate?” 

 

Ghost’s voice is like a beacon in the fog that gets Gary back from the brink of sleep. He sits upright, realizing he began to slouch on his right arm. 

 

He blinks, letting his eyes adjust to the kitchen light. 

 

“Shit, sorry.” Gary rubs at his eyes and then clears his throat. 

 

“No need to be sorry, mate. It’s late. We’ll call you again soon.” 

 

Gary sighs, wishing he could stay longer but Ghost is right. It’s half past one in the morning and Gary is about to pass out from exhaustion. 

 

“Alright,” Gary agrees begrudgingly. “Talk to you later.” 

 

“Sleep well, Roach.” Ghost says his farewell, which sends a thrill down Gary’s spine. And then the call ends. 

 

Gary collapses back against the chair with a heavy sigh, then stares at the ceiling for a while longer. God, it was nice to see Ghost. Soap too. 

 

Sleep. Gary decides he has to do some work to finally go to sleep. He puts the pie away, and sets the fork in the sink to be cleaned in the morning. He gets rid of the empty cardboard and bubble wrap before he finally deems the kitchen clean enough. He drags his feet over to the light, flicking it off. He's immediately cast in darkness, and his brain takes a second to process that fact. He blinks, and then turns.

 

He makes his journey over to the couch, plopping down and passing out almost the exact second after his head hits the pillow. 

Notes:

Thanks for reading!

Chapter 5: Funny Feeling

Notes:

This is a steamy one! The mature rating is finally valid with this chapter.

Gary dreams.

 

Gary dreams about pleasure. 

 

Gary feels good. He’s comfortable, he’s warm, he’s hard. 

 

His hips roll up on their own accord, meeting friction, and Gary can feel himself moan rather than hear it. His whole body feels wave after wave of this unknown pleasure, amplified in this sleepy state. 

 

“Roach,” 

 

Gary moans again. His name, in that voice and that accent, causes Gary’s hips to roll forward again. Ghost's voice is close, right next to his ear, and hits him bone deep. 

 

Gary tries to say Ghost, but it’s hard, it’s difficult to speak, so Gary finds himself whining instead.

 

“What’s wrong, princess?”

 

Fuck, that word. Gary’s whole body shivers. He can hear it so clearly in Ghost’s voice. It has to be Ghost… Who else could it be? 

 

Gary has to see him. So he opens his eyes. 

 

Ghost is above him, wearing the same outfit in the video call. The video call… Gary’s brain tries to remember when that was, but it fails to come up with an answer. All he knows is that it happened, and now Ghost is here. 

 

Gary’s hands find the edges of Ghost’s mask, pushing it up to reveal his lieutenant's mouth. There’s stubble along his jaw, Gary can feel it under his fingertips as he glides his hands down Ghost’s chin. 

 

And then Ghost’s mouth is on his. Hot and warm. Insistent, with his tongue in Gary’s mouth and it feels fucking amazing. Gary’s hands scramble for Ghost’s waist, pulling him down onto Gary so their bodies can press hot together. 

 

Gary’s mind is just on Simon and getting more and more of him. He grinds up, his eyes closing as he feels Ghost’s lips on his neck. It feels so wonderful, Gary’s stomach is in knots, and his cock hurts with how hard he is. 

 

Simon, Simon, Simon, like a mantra in his mind as he ruts against his superior for more. 

 

And then Gary’s coming, and Ghost smashes his mouth to Gary’s-

 

And then Gary's awake. 

 

On the couch. It’s humid in the living room, and it’s hot, and the windows are open with the bugs outside already buzzing noisily. 

 

Gary’s mind is slow catching up, but he’s got a pillow on his lap, and cum in his underwear. 

 

Gary blushes furiously as he starts to realize just what he dreamt about. And what came of that dream…. 

 

Gary throws the pillow off his lap and races up the stairs in embarrassment. He’s panicking, heart racing in his chest. But how could he not be? He just dreamt about him and his lieutenant grinding against each other like horny teenagers. 

 

Oh, God. Ghost had called him princess. 

 

Gary’s relieved to see that his bedroom door is wide open and Madilyn is no longer occupying his bed. He thinks he hears her shower running, so he pushes in, locks the door, and shamefully throws his underwear and pants in the hamper. 

 

Gary moves to his bathroom in just his t-shirt, starting the shower so he can get rid of this evidence as quickly as humanly possible. 

 

The water’s not even hot yet by the time Gary jumps under the spray and washes his body down. 

 

He tries not to think about it. He tries incredibly hard not to think about Ghost on top of him, or Ghost’s mouth on his neck, or his infuriatingly attractive stubble. Does Gary even think stubble is hot? Apparently he does because the thought of Ghost’s stubble on his neck, rough against his skin, makes Gary’s skin flush hot. 

 

Oh, Gary doesn’t want this. He doesn’t want these types of feelings. Especially not for his superior. 

 

Gary’s fucked. There’s no easy way around this. 

 

Gary gets out of the shower, barely towels off before he’s slipping on some jeans and a t-shirt. He’s putting his socks on as he goes down the stairs and isn’t surprised to see Madilyn in the kitchen. 

 

“Breakfast?” She asks as Gary puts on his boots. 

 

“I’m gonna walk around the farm,” Gary says, running his fingers through his hair to push his wet locks off his forehead. “Clear my mind a little.” 

 

Madilyn doesn’t ask. It’s not the first time Gary’s needed a break. They all do sometimes. Life can get overwhelming, the farm can get overwhelming… his family can be pretty overwhelming too. But this is the first time Gary’s needed to step back because of-

 

Feelings?

 

Gary holds back a groan. 

 

“I’ll put some in the microwave for you when you get back!” Madilyn calls while Gary moves to the front door. He lets the screen door clack shut behind him. 

 

-

 

Gary’s stretched out on the hill a good few miles from the house. He walked there, but Madilyn’s driving up in her car with the window rolled down. There’s a back exit to the farm so she can leave from here rather than driving all of the way back up to the house. 

 

“Hey!” She calls, getting Gary’s attention. 

 

Gary pushes up on his elbows, eyes narrowed from having them closed for the last half hour. He sits up further when he sees that Madilyn’s taking a picture. 

 

“What are you doing?” Gary asks as he stands, coming down to Madilyn’s car. 

 

“You look like a model!” Madilyn explains, turning down the music as Gary comes to her window. 

 

She searches her brother’s eyes, giving a soft smile. 

 

“You okay?” She asks, unable to find the answer in his eyes. 

 

He gives her a wink, patting the top of her car. 

 

“I will be,” he answers.

 

Madilyn relaxes at his words, her shoulders visibly falling in relief. 

 

“Good,” she breathes. “Hey, Jasmine’s coming down. She’s staying all week with me. You’ll have to come over a few nights to hang out.” 

 

“Of course,” Gary promises. “Tell her I said hi. And if she gets sick of you to give me a call.” 

 

Madilyn laughs, head falling back against the headrest in her car. 

 

“No way!” Madilyn shoots down the idea. “I don’t need my girlfriend liking my cool older brother more than me. I already like you more than me!” 

 

Gary laughs deeply, reaching into the car to rustle his sister’s wavy auburn hair. 

 

“Get going already.” Gary dismisses her. He stands up, pointing at the end of the dirt road. “Don’t get stuck down there,” Gary says protectively. “It’s still really muddy.” 

 

“And you don’t get stuck in the rain!” Madilyn’s car starts to creep forward. “Another storm is coming. You better start walking.” 

 

Gary takes a few steps back, giving her two cheesy thumbs up. 

 

“See ya!” Madilyn waves out of the car as she rolls slowly down the path. 

 

Gary waves with his arm above his head, still taking slow steps back towards the house. Once Madilyn is far enough away - and can’t see Gary’s waves any longer - he turns and walks in the proper direction home. 

 

He takes the journey at his own pace, kicking at larger rocks in the gravel as he walks. 

 

Madilyn was right, the sky is getting darker and darker - and with it, the air grows horribly humid. Gary’s clothes cling to his skin uncomfortably, and he’s got sweat on his brow from how thick the air is. Every now and then, a cool breeze will come along that nearly makes Gary shiver. But the humidity is too quick and traps Gary in it.

He’s still got a ways to go when it starts to sprinkle. Just innocent, barely-there, drops at first. But Gary’s gotten stuck in the rain enough times to know that this is his warning. So he breaks into a jog. 

 

It seems like the faster he runs the heavier it rains. 

 

By the time he’s jogging up the porch and inside, it’s pouring down. 

 

Gary stops in the doorway, looking out the screen door at the water that spills to the ground, filling up puddles and running down the driveway. He’s got his hands on his hips, breathing heavy as a roll of thunder sounds in the distance. 

 

Even now, dressed in soaking wet clothes and feet sore from running in work boots, Gary feels at peace. 

 

The air is much cooler now that it’s actually rained, so Gary moves around the house, opening the windows to provide a good air flow. Right now it’s only raining, there’s no wind whipping it around, so Gary doesn’t have to worry about water getting inside. If the storm worsens, he’ll be sure to shut the windows. 

 

Once that’s done, Gary moves to the kitchen. He starts the microwave, seeing that his sister was kind enough to leave him a plate. 

 

It’s barely mid afternoon, but the storm makes the sky dark and imposing, so it feels much later. He rests back against the counter, fingers gripping the edge as he waits for his food. The microwave dings seconds later, so Gary brings it out, grabs a fork, and moves to the table. 

 

He passes his laptop on the way, seeing it has been moved and plugged into the charger. There’s a sticky note on top in his sister’s messy handwriting. 

 

“I plugged your laptop in!! Don’t forget the food in the microwave! LOVE YOU!!!!!”

 

Gary smiles as he scrunches the note up and throws it at the garbage can. He places his food down on the table before he reaches for the hem of his shirt. He’s about to take it off since he’d rather not sit around eating dinner soaking wet. 

 

He only stops since his cell phone buzzes against the table. He stares at it - feeling the edges of embarrassment creep back in. He’s spent enough time outside that he’s mostly forgiven himself for the dream. He pushed it away as a natural phenomena that was a result of eating apple pie too soon before bed. 

 

But that doesn’t change the fact that he’s still... feeling things. 

 

Gary huffs out a breath, admitting defeat as he grabs his phone. This time it’s a text from the unknown number. 

 

Unknown number - [3:23PM]

Get on computer. Need to call.

 

Gary’s not surprised at the shorthand, but he does turn to look at his food longingly… He supposes he could always warm it back up. 

 

He grabs the laptop, opening it. He follows the same steps as the night before. He turns on his hotspot and waits for the call to come through. 

 

It barely takes a minute. Gary clicks on the green phone, and then repositions the screen as the video loads. 

 

“There he is!” MacTavish says, his voice loud in the speakers. 

 

Gary flinches back, but laughs as he turns the volume down. 

 

“Mate, what happened to you?!” Soap exclaims once he has a good view of his sergeant. 

 

“It’s raining,” Gary answers with a chuckle. 

 

“Aren’t you a little heartthrob.” Soap waggles his brows as he teases Gary, and Gary just rolls his eyes fondly. Soap’s done with his teasing since he says, “Wait right here, Roach. I had Ghost text you but didn’t think you’d be so fast. I have to grab a few things. ”

 

“Fine!” Gary says as Soap gets out of his chair and walks away. “I’m going to go change then!”

 

“Do what you have to! ” Soap calls from somewhere in their office. 

 

Gary brings the laptop with him into the laundry room, which branches off from the kitchen. A gorgeous room with many windows and soft green paint on the walls. He props the laptop up on a shelf, not too concerned with the camera angle for the time being. 

 

What he doesn’t hear, while he lifts the lid on the washing machine, is Soap softly saying, “Ghost, keep an eye on our bug, aye?”

 

Gary pulls his shirt up and off his frame while Ghost takes a seat in Soap’s chair, with a mug of coffee in one hand. He’s wearing his gear, and mask, and sunglasses, so his expression is unreadable. Not that Gary would know anyway. He’s oblivious as he begins to undress. 

 

He throws the shirt in the washing machine, and then undoes his pants, all while Ghost watches. Ghost leans forward to put his chin in his hand as Gary pushes his pants down to his ankles and steps out of them. There’s nothing showy about what’s going on, Gary even stumbles, but rights himself like it was nothing. He throws his pants into the washing machine next, unaware of the eyes on him.

 

There’s a few shirts hanging up on the line, next to the windows. None of them are his, but they’ll do until he can get upstairs and shower. He plucks a plaid button-up off the line when he hears Soap’s loud voice again. 

 

“Roach, I didn’t know we were getting a show. I would have stayed for that.”  

 

Gary laughs at Soap’s words, his eyes down at his buttons. He’s off one button, and the shirt is tight in some places, loose in others, but it will do. He comes back to the laptop, picking it up off the shelf and moving back into the kitchen. 

 

“I didn’t know anyone was watching,” Gary comments as he sits at the table and positions the laptop. He brings his food close and decides that it’s still warm enough that it’s edible. 

 

“Ghost’s eyes never left the screen. ” Soap jokes, laughing when Ghost gives him a silent, pointed look behind his glasses. Soap doesn’t stop his teasing as his eyes flit down to Ghost’s groin and back up. “Do you want to go take care of that while Roach and I chat? ”

 

Ghost stands from Soap’s chair, his tone dry as he says, “Ha-ha. Always so witty, Captain. ”

 

Soap looks pleased as he plops down into his chair. He grabs the coffee mug Ghost had brought, lifting it and taking a sip. 

 

Gary, on the other hand, has missed the joke entirely. He chews thoughtfully and says, “Take care of what?”

Gary gets two incredulous stares in response, so Gary goes wide-eyed and holds up his palms to show he’s innocent. “What?!” Gary laughs. 

 

Soap looks up at Ghost, “How has he managed to stay so innocent? Honestly? ”

 

Ghost shakes his head, which just makes Roach laugh. 

 

“Alright, Roach. How long do we have you for before your sister breaks in on you again? ”

 

“All night,” Gary responds as he stands and gets a pitcher of iced tea out of the fridge. He pours himself a glass, then takes a sip before finishing his statement. “I’m home alone.” 

 

“Did you have fun last night?”  Soap asks earnestly, straightening up a stack of papers on his desk. 

 

Ghost hovers over Soap’s shoulder, leaning against the desk in the back, just like the night before. Gary forces his eyes away and on Soap instead as he answers.

 

“I was the designated driver for my drunk brothers and sister.” Gary says dryly. “I had to carry my brothers inside - and then they both fell into the bushes outside their house. I babysat, is what I had to do. So no, it wasn’t very fun.” 

 

Soap’s laughing loudly, leaning back in his chair as he enjoys the story. “Are you the oldest? ” Soap asks next. 

 

“No!” Gary laughs, taking another bite of his food. 

 

“He’s the second youngest.” Ghost explains. 

 

Gary would be lying if he said he wasn’t a little impressed that Ghost knew that.

 

“How adorable.” Soap smirks, his eyes flitting up to Ghost. Ghost’s expression is unreadable - no surprise there - but Soap seems to pick up on whatever it is Ghost is conveying behind the mask. Soap sits up, looking at Roach again. “ We were talking about Ghost’s dick, by the way.”

 

Gary chokes on his food while Ghost exclaims, “Jesus fucking Christ, Soap. ”

 

“What?!”  Soap says through his laughter. He knows what he’s done. 

 

“Roach, are you okay?”  Ghost asks, ignoring the cackles from their superior. 

 

Gary’s downing his iced tea, and even then his throat is a little raw from inhaling the food down the wrong pipe. He clears his throat, then gives Ghost a thumbs up. 

 

“See,”  Ghost says to Soap, “This is why I call him when you’re not around.”

 

Soap only cackles again before he wipes at his eyes and tries to compose himself.

“Alright, sorry, Roach. I’ll be professional now. Here’s what we need to go over.”  Soap spends the next forty-five minutes briefing Roach on a short mission Soap and Ghost will be going on. Roach gives a few good points, and some great suggestions on how the two can approach - which Ghost makes sure to write on the white board just behind Soap. 

 

Soap runs a hand through his hair before he throws up his hands. “That’s all I had for you. You and Ghost can whisper sweet nothings to each other now. I’m going to bed. Night, lad. ” 

 

Gary tells Soap goodnight. He hears the door to their shared office shut, and then Ghost sits down in MacTavish’s chair. 

 

“Did you sleep okay last night?” Ghost asks, moving some of Soap’s things out of the way. 

 

Gary smiles, turning his head so he can rest his cheek in his hand. “I slept on the couch and my sister slept in my bed.” 

 

Gary can tell that Ghost is smiling behind the mask, so Gary says, “I’m glad you think it’s funny!” 

 

They tease each other back and forth, in between asking each other caring questions. Gary asks Ghost if his bed is still hurting his back, to which he gets a yes. And Ghost asks if Gary’s still having a hard time adjusting to the time zone change, to which Gary answers no.

 

Ghost asks how Gary’s parents are doing, so Gary sits back in the old kitchen chair and watches Ghost carefully. 

 

“They’re old, tired, and want to retire,” Gary answers, watching as Ghost nods understandingly. “...They’d love you.”

 

Ghost huffs out a surprised laugh. “You think? ”

 

“Absolutely,” Gary says with a sleepy smile. He looks up at the kitchen light, watching the ceiling fan go round as he talks. “My mom would make you try all of her cooking and my dad would talk to you all day about the farm.” The idea makes Gary laugh, and he continues. “Madilyn already thinks you’re super cool. Emma and Becca would fall in love with you-”

Ghost laughs and Gary joins in. 

 

“Grant and Graham would probably want to wrestle you.” Gary shakes his head and rolls his eyes at the thought of his brothers. Fondly, of course. 

 

“Think I could take them?” Ghost ponders, and that makes Gary’s nose scrunch up with a laugh.

“Definitely.” Gary tells him. “Without a doubt.” 

 

A roar of thunder catches Gary’s attention, eyes wide as he watches another flash of lightning in the distance. He sighs, and the thunder melds with it. Loud and annoying. 

 

“Is it storming there?” Ghost asks. 

 

“Yeah,” Gary says with a frown. “I need to close the windows. Don’t go!” 

 

Gary hurries around the house as he shuts the front door, and moves to each window to push it down. It’s not easy, since the house always swells when it’s hot or humid, but Gary gets all windows closed, even if they fight him along the way. 

 

He comes back to the kitchen table, smiling when he sees that Ghost is still there. 

 

“Your hair has gotten long,”  Ghost tells him. 

 

Gary hums as he runs his hands through his shaggy blonde hair. It’s not that bad, but it is longer than it's been in years. Gary hasn’t had a chance to cut it, and hasn’t had any reason to. 

 

“Hey, I’m on vacation,” Gary jokes, then points at Ghost accusingly. “One that you made me go on. My hair might get a little long.” 

 

“Is my sergeant pouting right now?”  Ghost teases, closer to the camera. It seems they’ve both been drawn in the longer the call has gone on. “I didn’t say it looked bad.”

 

Gary laughs off the blush he feels rise up his neck. “I’m going to ask Emma to cut it for me. She used to go to beauty school.”

 

“Send me pictures,”  Ghost comments lightly. Like it’s nothing. 

 

“Really?” Gary feels like the thought is impossible. There were numerous times he saw something and thought how he wished Ghost was around to see. But something about sending pictures seemed like Gary was dangerously close to crossing an invisible line. Could he bother Ghost with things that weren’t work related? He would have if they were in person. He bothered Ghost all the time, talking about things that Ghost had no interest in. Yet Ghost still listened. 

 

“Of course,”  Ghost’s voice is light and easy. “You’ve got yourself a fancy smartphone now."

 

Gary feels like a weight has been lifted off his shoulders. He grins and asks, “Do you want to see what Madilyn looks like?” 

 

It spirals from there. Gary starts sending Ghost pictures, and Ghost sits on the other end of the call, with his boots up on Soap’s desk casually. Gary starts with the picture of Madilyn the morning after Ghost called them, and Ghost gets a good laugh out of it. And then Gary sends Ghost a picture of Madilyn and Jasmine at the club. 

 

“Where are you?” Ghost inquires, his eyes still on the phone. 

 

“Behind the camera,” Gary answers, as if it’s obvious. He’s teasing because he doesn’t want to send Ghost pictures of him at the club. It’s not that Gary doesn’t like the pictures. He knows that he looks good… It's just that the idea of Ghost seeing that side of him makes Gary nervous. He can’t explain why he’s feeling this way. 

 

“Madilyn and Jasmine seem like the type to make sure you’d get your picture taken,” Ghost looks up from the phone and straight at the screen. He’s hidden behind his mask and glasses, but Gary can see right through him. 

 

“Don’t look at me like that,” Gary grumbles.

 

“I want to see your pretty face,” Ghost returns with a flirty tone. Only to tease… surely.

 

“Oh?” Gary has used that tone before. It usually alludes to an argument about the mask. So Ghost’s head tips back, looking at Gary tiredly - something Gary can, again, decipher behind those sunglasses. 

 

“Don’t make me pull rank, Roach.” Ghost doesn’t mean it. He’s said it before, and it’s always an empty threat. 

 

Gary’s eyes narrow, but he smiles. He wants to make Ghost ask. He knows that Ghost is curious. It’s not like Ghost has gotten to see Roach in civilian life, after all. Gary would be curious too, if the rolls were reversed. But Gary’s not going to make it easy on Ghost either. 

 

“Come on,” Ghost kicks his feet down from the desk so that he can face the camera fully. “I won’t be able to talk to you for awhile since Soap and I will be on this stupid mission. Give me something to get through it.” 

 

Gary’s head falls back as he laughs. 

 

“What am I? Your girlfriend back home?” Gary retorts. 

 

“If I’m lucky.”  

 

Ghost is smooth. Regardless of how ridiculous that comment may be. 

 

Gary shakes his head with a blush high on his cheeks. He searches through the photos, deciding it’s best not to spend much time picking one. He chooses one of the candids Jasmine had taken - where Gary’s looking off to the side, illuminated by blues and pinks. 

 

“Fine.” Gary says firmly. “I’m sending you one picture. But I know it’s because you want to make sure I’m not miserable and lonely here. And I’m not that miserable and lonely. So you should stop worrying.” 

 

Gary’s pretty sure Ghost is smiling. But his officer is distracted when his phone buzzes. 

 

Gary watches, tempted to bite on his thumbnail while he waits for Ghost’s reaction. 

 

Ghost unlocks his phone, clicks on the photo, and then there’s silence. Gary almost cracks and asks him why he’s being so odd, but then Ghost hums. 

 

“I’m making that my background.”  

 

“What?” Gary questions, only for Ghost to turn the phone around and show Gary that he is now definitely the background on Ghost’s phone. “Simon!” Gary exclaims. “Change that right now.” 

 

“Oh!” Ghost laughs, happy and amused. “I’ve got you so flustered you called me Simon. How cute.” 

 

Gary’s face is properly flushed. Ghost’s teasing has reached an all time high. Imagining being Ghost’s phone background makes Gary’s heart race in a way he’s never truly experienced before. 

 

“I’m keeping it,” Ghost tells him, the tone alone leaves no room for argument. “It's proof that you're actually having a good time. I'll wait for your unending gratitude for forcing you to go on this vacation.” 

 

“This is not fair.” Gary grumbles. 

 

“Good thing I don’t care about what’s fair or not.” Ghost’s voice is still light and playful. “You need to go to bed already, mate. I’ve kept you up long enough.” 

 

“I kept myself up,” Gary corrects. He turns sheepish as he says, “Thanks for talking.” 

 

“Anytime, bug. Sleep well, okay?” 

 

“You too,” Gary orders. “...and you stay safe. Okay?” 

 

“I’ll be back to annoy you in a few weeks,” Ghost promises. “Soap will be there too.” 

 

Gary smiles softly. “Okay. See you then.” 

 

“Bye, Roach.” 

 

The video call ends, and Gary’s surrounded by the sound of an empty house. 

 

Gary plugs the computer back in, making a mental note to take it up to his room tomorrow. But for now, he grabs a blanket off the back of the couch, and sleeps there. 

 

He thinks about how long these next few days are going to be without hearing Ghost’s voice. Although he did make it through the first few weeks with getting a call from Ghost… He could make it that long again if he had to, right? 

 

The problem is that he doesn’t want to. 

Notes:

Thanks for reading!

Chapter 6: Thoughtful

The days and nights pass and Gary doesn’t receive a call. He’s thinking about Ghost and Soap almost every second of the day. Replaying the briefing in his mind, wondering if there was anything he missed. Maybe there was a flaw in the plan that he should have caught… 

 

Gary huffs out an annoyed breath, climbing down from his old wooden ladder to stare up at one of the hundreds of apple trees in the orchard. He’s been picking this one relatively bare since this morning, but he’s climbing down now to see if there’s any spots he missed. 

 

Even now, he’s thinking of Ghost and Soap as the sun peeks through the leaves and branches of the apple tree.  

 

Gary lifts a gloved hand to shield his eyes from the sun as he walks around the tree, scouting for more apples. He sees none that are ripe enough to pick, so he deems this tree good. He picks up a full bushel and starts to make a trek over to the trailer he has hooked to the back of the farm truck. It holds seven other barrels of apples that Gary’s been picking since this morning. 

 

Madilyn approaches noisily, kicking up small twigs and rocks hidden in the grass as she gets closer to the parked truck. She walks around, tucking her gloves into her back pocket. The breeze has rustled her auburn hair, some strands sticking to her temples from sweat. 

 

“Holy cow!” Madilyn exclaims as she pauses at the end of the trailer. She puts her hands on her hips, looking at the heavy bushels and then at Gary. Gary can see her turn on a gentle approach for her next question. “You’ve been working extra hard lately. Something on your mind?” 

 

“No,” Gary lies with a soft smile. He's not looking at her, since he knows she can see right through him, so he focuses on situating the bushels instead. Gary had gone through the interrogation training just like anyone else, and passed with flying colors. But with Madilyn? Gary doesn't stand a chance. 

 

“Sure,” Madilyn says with a knowing look. She does roll her eyes, but Gary knows there's no heat behind it. “Dad says to get you out of the orchard. You’ve been in here too long.” 

 

Gary takes his gloves off, motioning to the trailer with them. He turns in Madilyn's direction, eyes narrowed against the sunlight. “I’m headed out.” 

 

“Good,” Madilyn looks pleased as she plops herself down onto the trailer. “I’ll help you unload and then I’m taking you to my place. Jasmine’s making dinner.”

 

Gary grins at the news. That should be good... Gary thinks. Jasmine and Madilyn will help get his mind off things. “Sounds like a plan. You riding back there or up front with me?” 

 

Madilyn hops off the trailer, “I guess I’ll ride in the front.” 

 

The two share a grin as they part ways and move to the front of the truck. 

 

-

 

Gary was given a chance to shower and put on some clothes that didn’t have holes in them. Madilyn was still wearing her gray tanktop, her hair in a messy ponytail, and worn denim jeans by the time Gary came downstairs. 

 

“Let me put on my socks,” Gary says as he leans against the banister, lifting one foot at a time to slide his socks on.

 

Madilyn stands, watching, and then their mom walks out from the kitchen to watch too. 

 

“Gary,” his mom says curiously. “Why don’t you ever wear shorts? It has to be ungodly hot to wear those pants all the time.” 

 

“I can’t even picture you in shorts,” Madilyn says, and then pauses as she tries to think about it. She shakes her head and gives up. “No, it’s too weird.” 

 

Gary laughs as he gathers his shoes and slips those on.

 

“I guess it’s better than a uniform, right?” Madilyn smirks. 

 

Gary groans as he ties his laces on his last shoe. “So much better.” 

 

“I’m just worried you’re going to have heat stroke one day!” His mother explains with a huff. 

 

“Mom, Gary literally fights bad guys with his bare hands-” 

 

Gary snorts at that, “Not true.” 

 

Madilyn carries on as if Gary hadn’t spoken up. “He’s not worried about heat stroke!” 

 

“Madilyn, you’ve been hanging out with Grant and Graham too much.” Their mother says with a shake of her head. She comes over to give her kids a kiss on the cheek each. “Enjoy dinner. Call me if you need anything.”

 

The siblings say their goodbyes as they close the front door and jump down the porch to Madilyn's car. They hop in, and then Madilyn and Gary sing in her car on the way over to Madilyn’s apartment. They're being loud with their terrible singing and not caring that they keep getting the lyrics wrong. It only makes them laugh along the journey, Madilyn’s eyes on the road and Gary’s eyes on the passing landscape. 

 

They park outside, and Jasmine’s already coming out of Madilyn’s apartment, barefoot, to give Gary a hug. 

 

“Thank God,” Jasmine says, teasingly dramatic. “She’s been driving me crazy.” 

 

Gary’s loud laugh is genuine, and it deepens when he and Jasmine turn to a pouting Madilyn. 

 

They head upstairs, where Jasmine already has food on the stove sizzling and popping in pans. She’s giving a few instructions to Madilyn, who comes over to help, and then asks Gary if he’d like to sample what she’s making. 

 

Gary comes over, taking a taste of red sauce off the tip of a wooden spoon. His eyes widen, and he perks up as he’s overcome by the flavor. 

 

“Wow,” Gary’s voice is gentle and amazed. “That’s delicious.”

 

“That’s what you’re missing while you’re away doing your army things!” Madilyn tells him, grabbing a salad bowl and moving it to her small kitchen table. “You could be coming to my apartment every week for amazing food made by my beautiful girlfriend instead of doing your secret soldier things.” 

 

Gary and Jasmine share a look, and then Jasmine mimes a punch, which makes Gary laugh. 

 

“Gary would never punch me,” Madilyn says matter-of-factly, making both her sibling and partner laugh. “He did it once when he was ten and I was eight and he’s regretted it ever since.” 

 

“That's true,” Gary tells Jasmine with a grimace. 

 

The three sit down for dinner and some drinks, and stay seated around the table talking even after their plates are empty. 

 

Madilyn gets up, excusing herself to the bathroom. 

 

“You know, Gary. I enlisted when I was eighteen,” Jasmine says, sitting back in her chair with a soft smile. “I was in the Air Force for six years. I’ve been out three years now.” 

 

“Did you like it?” Gary asks curiously. 

 

Jasmine laughs, somewhat dry and somewhat soft. She thinks on it, then says, “It was an experience. I was deployed. I didn’t like that. I missed home too much.” 

 

Gary nods understandingly. 

 

“I had a high-security position,” Jasmine continues on, her eyes watching Gary curiously. “I would have been in for about four years. Only twenty-two when I was right in the middle of my deployment. We were really in the thick of it. That was the first time in my life I thought shit. I’m going to die. ” 

 

Gary feels a prickling on his skin at the retelling. He knows that feeling, but he’s grown so numb to it that he can barely imagine it now. He knows the racing heart… the numb fingertips. The adrenaline. But he forgets the fear of dying. He’s too accustomed to it. 

 

“Even now, I’m not supposed to talk about it.” Jasmine says calmly, “And I’ve never told anyone this story... I’m sure you have to live by the same secrecy.” 

 

Gary finds himself nodding. 

 

“But I think you need to hear this story just as much as I have to tell it. I hope you don’t mind.” 

 

“Of course not,” Gary tells her. 

 

Jasmine nods, seeming to deflate at Gary’s reassurance. 

 

“We were stuck for eight days,” Jasmine continues her story, crossing her arms over herself. She seems tired as she talks about her experience, but it is late into the night and they’ve just finished a huge dinner. “Spent without food and water. Low on ammunition. And the only shelter we had was an old school that had been bombed a week before.

 

“We were able to stay hidden for a while, but the last three days were hell. Nothing but fighting. We used everything we had but they had the clear advantage. They had us surrounded. Our communications had been cut on day two... At this point we were just trying to survive.

 

“Then, somehow,” Jasmine’s eyes are distant, looking at the table. Gary knows that stare. She’s remembering, picturing it as if she was there yesterday. Those memories will always stay vivid in a soldier’s mind. “We were rescued. Some special ops group came and got us out of there.” 

 

Jasmine’s eyes flit up to meet Gary's. And finally Gary knows why she’s telling this story.  

 

“It wasn’t easy,” Jasmine continues, leaning forward to put her elbows on the table. “We had three severely injured. Fourteen wounded… but we all made it.” 

 

Gary feels frozen. He can’t move as Jasmine continues her story. 

 

“There are some things I’ll never forget about that last day. When that task force showed up.” Jasmine holds Gary’s gaze cautiously. “I remember the field operators clear as day. I’d never seen such leadership, until then. The men worked like clockwork, the officers actually knew what they were doing… it was obvious that they were the best of the best.

 

“I remember them so vividly that I could draw a picture. I remember one had a mohawk,” Jasmine looks up at the ceiling contemplatively.  “There was another guy, he had a big thick beard. And when he spoke his soldiers listened. He broke his unit up into three groups. He led one. One was led by the guy with the mohawk. One was led by a guy in a skull mask. That skull mask was intimidating,” Jasmine huffs out a laugh, lowering her gaze to smile at Gary. 

 

Gary wants to smile back, but all he can do is listen. There’s the creeping realization that Jasmine knows. Knows more than his family ever will. 

 

“I remember their voices.” Jasmine tacks on. “And never imagined I’d ever hear them again. But then I picked up your phone - only because I thought it was Madilyn's - but ever since that night I knew I recognized those voices…” 

 

Gary swallows, and then nods. 

 

“It took me a few days until I remembered when I had heard those voices.” Jasmine pauses, and then asks, “Were you there too? All those years ago?”  

 

Gary nods, “Yeah. I was.”

 

Jasmine takes a moment to think, but then she nods in return. “Thanks, Gary.” 

 

Gary’s familiar with these sorts of thanks. Quick and simply said, but meaning more than anyone could imagine. Gary gives her a gentle smile and Jasmine returns it. 

 

Madilyn comes out from the bathroom moments later with a heavy sigh. “So, when’s dessert?”

 

Jasmine laughs, looking lighter now. She grabs Madilyn’s hand, pulling her into her lap and kissing her. 

 

And Gary just smiles. 

 

He can’t think of anyone else better for his sister than Jasmine. 

 

An hour later they've completed dessert and a movie. Gary’s moved to the guest bed, saying goodnight to the couple before swinging the bedroom door shut. He shucks off his pants, folding them and resting them on the bedside table for the following morning. 

 

He slides under the covers in his t-shirt and boxers, getting comfortable in the dark room. His mind is starting to drift away the sleepier he gets... He’s nearly consumed by slumber when his phone buzzes on the end table. 

 

Gary blinks blearily, seeing that his phone screen is alight. He reaches for it, already thinking that it’s too soon for Ghost to be reaching out to him… The mission would have taken two weeks tops, and it’s only been four days. 

 

Gary opens, finding a text message. 

 

Unknown Number [11:47PM]

Image

 

Gary clicks on the message. The picture takes a few seconds to load, but then his heart is full of relief. It’s a picture of the horizon. The sky is overcast, but the white dot of the sun is visible through the clouds. The gray sky mixes with rolling green hills and clumps of trees here and there. Gary can see a few empty railroad tracks stretched out in the distance. 

 

Another message comes through, taking a second to load before Gary can read it. 

 

Unknown number [11:48PM]

I know you always appreciate the view. Stop worrying .

 

Gary’s sleepy smile widens. There’s a swirl of emotions through him right now. Relief being the most prevalent. But he’s also sad. Sad that he’s not there with Ghost… sad that it will still be a few weeks before he can hear from his lieutenant. 

 

Ghost must have had a few moments of down time, apparently with enough service to send Gary a message. That thought makes Gary’s stomach twist in a knot too. Ghost thought about Gary in the middle of his mission. Thought about how Gary always takes his time to soak in their surroundings. Thought about how Gary would appreciate a picture… 

 

Ghost was thinking about Gary. 

 

Gary locks his phone, staring into the darkness. He lets himself fall into this feeling... trying to fully understand it. 

 

Gary’s mind has been occupied with Ghost since they last spoke… but Gary never thought that maybe he’d be on Ghost’s mind too. 

 

Gary hopes he is. 

Notes:

Thank you for reading!

Chapter 7: Coming Out

Two weeks and five days. 

 

It takes two weeks and five days before Gary hears from Ghost and Soap again. It’s Friday night and the entire family is over. His mom is in the kitchen with Emma. Becca and Madilyn are sat across from Grant and Graham, arguing about something Gary frankly doesn’t care about. Emma’s boys are running around in the front yard while their dad, Beau, and Becca's husband Champ, sit on the front porch watching them. Gary’s dad is out there too, yelling encouragements at his grandkids as they play a game of two-person football. 

 

Gary watches everything move around him, consumed with an odd feeling. As if he’s there… but not really. 

 

“Gary,” Becca turns to look at her brother. “You’ve been quiet all night. You okay?” 

 

Gary blinks out of his reverie, meeting Becca’s hazel eyes.

 

“Yeah,” Gary breathes, then scratches at the back of his neck as he says, “I’m just - uh - thinking this must be what it’s like when I’m not here.” 

 

The rest of his siblings stop talking in favor of looking at him, while Emma and his mom continue to talk about some recipe by the stove. Gary feels scrutinized under their gazes, so he holds up his hands to show his innocence. 

 

“What did I say?” Gary asks.

“I’ll just have Beau run home and get it from our place, Mom.” Emma says with a shrug, grabbing her keys out of the pile on the nearby shelf. “It’ll be quicker than running to the store.” 

 

Emma walks past the table and to the front door, but notices the silence as she passes. She glimpses at Gary since everyone else is staring at him too. 

 

“Damn, Gar. I don’t know what you did to get them to shut up but good job.” Emma smirks at her younger brother as she moves on to the front door to give the chore to her husband. 

 

Grant gets the conversation going again, and Becca and Madilyn jump back in with the same heat as before. Gary still doesn’t know what they’re arguing about, but he’s fond of his siblings nonetheless. The fiery sides of his siblings come out during arguments, and Gary’s always amused at the funny things they say when these sides come out. 

 

Gary sits as a lone audience member, laughing at some of the jabs his sisters and brothers throw back and forth at each other. 

 

At some point during the argument, Madilyn peers over at Gary. She looks like she wants to say something, chewing on the inside of her cheek, but Madilyn puts it off. She turns back to Graham, cutting him off with her side of the argument. Gary's curious, but he knows that Madilyn would tell him if she needed to. She doesn't tend to keep things to herself for long. 

 

“Exactly!” Becca says, backing Madilyn up. 

 

Gary’s eyes fall to his phone, realizing that his screen is on and he’s getting a call. He knows who it is, since only one person calls him after all. Gary’s quick as he swipes up his phone, headed to the stairs. He sees Emma on the way, who pats his shoulder as they pass. He gives her a smile, taking the stairs two at a time. 

 

He answers his phone when he’s at the top, pressing it to his ear. 

 

“Hello?” Gary pushes his way into his bedroom, clicking the door shut behind him. The yellow light from the late afternoon sun shines into his room, reflecting against the dust particles that float gently in and out of the rays. A warm breeze from outside rustles his sheer curtains and a few pages from an old comic of Gary’s flips open. 

 

“Roach,” Ghost’s voice fills his ears, raspier than usual. “We’re back.” 

 

Gary sinks against his door in relief. He's choked by it, unable to say anything for a few seconds. Simon is okay... he's okay.

 

“How’d it go?” Gary pulls himself back together, pushing off his door and moving to the window. He stares out at the grass illuminated gold by the setting sun. 

 

“Went well. We got what we needed. Soap will want to do a debriefing with you later.”

 

Gary has a fleeting thought… wondering why Ghost is calling him now. Just to talk? It makes his heart skip a beat… and Gary huffs out in annoyance. Now that he has Simon's voice in his ear, Gary realizes how strong he truly missed his lieutenant. 

 

“What’s the huffing and puffing for, mate? I thought you’d be happy to hear from me.” 

 

“I am, Ghost.” Gary breathes, allowing his eyes to close. Perhaps he answered too quickly… He pauses, listening to Ghost rustling around on the other end of the line. “What are you doing?” 

 

“Getting ready to shower. We just got in.” 

 

Gary’s eyes widen. “You mean you just got back?” 

 

“Yes, love,” Ghost returns. 

 

Gary’s lost in his thoughts for a second longer. Ghost called him as soon as he could. Just to tell Gary that he’s okay. It means so much to Gary, but how is he supposed to know if this means anything to Ghost?  

 

Gary shakes his head to will the thought away. He’s thinking about this far too much. He’s complicating something that’s not even there. He’s only fabricating this ludicrous notion that maybe Ghost is feeling like this too… longing for him like Gary’s longing for Ghost. 

 

Distance has made Gary’s brain turn to mush. That has to explain all of these feelings Gary has. Thousands of miles away from a man he's spent the last few years with is why Gary's confused. He's never had to miss someone like this before. It doesn't have to be romantic. It doesn't have to mean anything. Gary could just tell Ghost he missed him. They can joke about it and that should make Gary feel normal again.

 

“Ghost, I-” Gary begins, but he’s startled when his bedroom door opens and closes behind him. 

 

Madilyn enters, keeping her voice hushed as she says, “Gary, I’m going to come out to our family tonight.” 

 

Gary freezes. The two look at each other for a moment. 

 

“Gary, please say something,” Madilyn looks panicked.

 

Gary swallows. 

 

“Simon, can you call me back?” Gary asks, keeping his voice steady. 

 

“You’ll hear from me later. Tell Madilyn I said good luck.”

 

“Thanks. Don’t forget about me.” 

 

Ghost huffs out a laugh. “Don’t worry, dear. I’ll be thinking of you while I shower.” 

 

Gary’s mind is a little distracted, so he says, “Good. Talk to you later.”

 

“Bye, Roach.”

 

“I’m sorry,” Madilyn grimaces when Gary lowers the phone and hangs up. “I didn’t mean to-” 

 

“Hey, it’s fine,” Gary says reassuringly. He walks over to his bed, plopping down on the edge. He pats the open space beside him, glad to see Madilyn deflate as she walks over. She throws herself down on Gary’s bed, belly first. 

 

“Am I crazy? I don’t want Jasmine to feel like I’m hiding her any longer. I need to tell mom and dad and if they don’t agree… then, well…” Madilyn trails off, then shakes her head. “I’m coming out to them tonight and I need you to be there for me.” 

 

Gary reaches over to pat his sister’s back. “I’ll be there,” he promises. 

 

There’s a beat of silence, so Gary falls onto his back, placing his arms behind his head. His eyes trace the wooden beams above him. This is Madilyn’s time, not his, so he’ll wait with her as long as he needs to. He can feel her breathing even out beside him, and he knows that she’s growing calmer the longer they wait. 

 

“I’m scared,” Madilyn says softly. 

 

Gary scoffs at that, his head turning to look at Madilyn. The blankets rustle underneath him.

 

“Sorry, you might think you’re scared.” Gary says with a shake of his head. “But Madilyn Sanderson isn’t scared of anything.”

 

Madilyn snorts at Gary’s answer, but she nods along. “You’re right.” 

 

“Good,” Gary sits up and Madilyn situates herself so she can sit beside him. “Simon said good luck, by the way. So you have two of us on your team.” 

 

Madilyn grins up at Gary as she brushes a wavy lock behind her ear. 

 

“Sorry I interrupted your call with Simon,” she apologizes, her mouth scrunched to one side. 

 

“You interrupted nothing,” Gary assures her, slinging an arm around her shoulders. “He was getting in the shower.” 

 

Madilyn leans into Gary’s side, resting her hand on his knee and her head on his shoulder. They take refuge in each other’s presence for a few minutes longer before Madilyn looks back up at Gary. 

 

“So when am I going to get to meet Simon? He sounds cute. Is he cute? With a voice like that he’s got to be cute-” 

 

“Madilyn,” Gary’s teasing as he looks at her warningly. “You’re stalling.” 

 

Madilyn nods confidently, “Yes I am.”

 

“Let’s go downstairs. You can do this. Okay?” 

 

The two head out of Gary’s bedroom only after giving each other a reassuring fist bump. Gary makes sure to linger behind Madilyn as she takes the stairs one at a time. Slow. Careful. Taking her time before she approaches one of the most daunting tasks of her life. Something she’s had nightmares about… 

 

Telling her family she’s gay. 

 

They enter the kitchen, and Gary expects them to sit down for Madilyn to start gingerly broaching the topic. But, in classic Madilyn fashion, she blurts her words out. 

 

“I have something I need to say!”

 

Gary freezes at Madilyn’s side, watching as their entire family stops their conversation to look up at Madilyn. Okay... so they're doing this now. He hadn't expected it so soon, but he's ready to be there for Madilyn if anything goes south. It's hard to have confidence with the numerous stares. He’s not the one with all eyes on him, yet Gary still feels his skin prickle. He takes in a breath, looking at Madilyn. She looks back, so Gary gives her a nod. 

 

“I’ve been keeping something secret for way too long and I need to tell you before I die-” 

 

Their mom gasps, but Madilyn carries on.

 

“I’m gay.” 

 

The room is silent. They can hear the bugs buzzing outside of the window, the ice machine goes off inside the freezer, the fan whirs above their head. But the kitchen is devoid of any conversation. 

 

“Madilyn!” Their mother exclaims, “Start with that next time! My God, I thought you were going to tell us you were sick.” 

 

Their dad walks in with Beau and Champ in tow, along with Garrison and Michael, Emma’s two boys. Their father stops when he sees the state of everyone in the kitchen. He glimpses at Gary and Madilyn, then back at the rest of his children. 

 

“What did I miss?” He gruffs out, waddling his way forward.

 

“Madilyn’s gay,” Graham says, then adds on, “And Becca’s still arguing with me and Grant!” 

 

“Well, she was on the debate team, boys.” Their dad pats his twin boys on the shoulders. 

 

Madilyn looks at Gary and he looks at her. Madilyn gets a look of determination as she continues. 

 

“I have a girlfriend."

 

Their father takes off his hat and tucks it into the front pocket of his overalls. He glimpses at Madilyn and then nods. “Good, bring her over for dinner.”

 

Madilyn looks at Gary again, looking a little helpless, and Gary can’t do anything but laugh. While the rest of their family carries on, their mother comes over to Madilyn and encompasses her in a tight hug. 

 

“Thank you for telling us, dear.” She rubs at Madilyn’s back before she pulls away. “Now sit down so we can have dinner, please. And then after dinner I want to hear about your girlfriend.” 

 

Their mother walks away, grabbing plates out of the cabinet. Gary smirks at Madilyn when Madilyn takes a seat with a confused look on her face. It’s safe to say that Madilyn had expected a larger reaction, and now that she hasn’t been given one she’s thrown off her game. 

 

Gary helps his mom hand out plates and then helps hand out the silverware as his mother comes to set dishes throughout the table. Once everyone is seated and everyone has a drink, they finally dig in. 

 

Madilyn still hasn’t moved, looking like she’s trying to work out an equation in her head. It makes Gary chuckle, and he makes sure to plop a large heap of mashed potatoes on her plate. Madilyn breaks out of her reverie when she sees this, gasping at the ungodly serving Gary has gifted her. 

 

“Gary!” Madilyn exclaims with a laugh in her voice. 

 

“Eat dinner,” Gary tells her, mockingly stern. 

 

Everything’s… normal after that. 

 

They finish dinner, and then Gary’s dad starts a fire in the backyard with the help of Emma and Beau. Gary’s dad uses that moment to teach both Garrison and Michael on how to start a fire, how to properly put a fire out, and what they could use to create a fire if they need to. Gary’s dad makes sure to stress that they don’t play with fire - and then gives Grant a very pointed look. 

 

“Dad,” Grant says, putting his hands up. “I’m sorry I burnt the rug. But I was nine. You have to let it go. I’m thirty now.” 

 

Gary stands on the back porch, his elbows on the rough banister and his foot resting on the underside. He watches as Grant and Graham assault Madilyn with a hundred questions about her girlfriend, and watches as Madilyn answers each one with a loving smile. Becca throws a few empty threats out there; that she’s going to embarrass Madilyn when she meets Jasmine, and then Becca swears that she’s going to become Jasmine’s new best friend. 

 

“Too late,” Madilyn laughs as she sits beside her sister in the worn camping chair. “Gary has taken that roll.” 

 

Becca gasps, her head snapping in Gary’s direction. 

 

Gary laughs as he straightens up, lifting his arms with a shrug. “I would say I’d fight you for it, but you’re not much competition.” 

 

Gary’s response elicits most of his siblings to go “ooooooh!” while Becca just laughs. 

 

“You win this one, Gary!” Becca points at him before she returns to Madilyn. 

 

The sky has grown dark and Gary’s family grows comfortable around the fire. 

 

His phone buzzes in his back pocket, so Gary heads inside. He doesn’t even look, knowing that it’s already the same unknown number that’s been calling. 

 

“Hey,” Gary breathes, sounding nothing but happy. Relaxed. 

 

“How’d it go?” Ghost inquires. Gary can hear the clicking of Ghost’s fingers against the keyboard, probably typing up a report on the mission he and Soap just got back on. 

 

“So well,” Gary smiles as he takes refuge in the laundry room. He can see his family from here, out of the large windows that makes up the laundry room. “Madilyn’s happy.” 

 

The typing stops, and Gary can hear Ghost pick up the phone and take it off of speaker. His voice is closer, clearer as he speaks to Gary. 

 

“That’s great, Roach. I’m glad you could be there for her.” 

 

“Me too,” Gary agrees. 

 

There’s a pause before Ghost speaks again. 

 

“Soap hasn’t woken up. He needs sleep so I’m not going to wake him up either,”  Ghost is moving a few things around as he speaks. “So the debriefing will happen tomorrow. Sound good?”

 

“Yeah.” Gary’s relieved, to be honest. He’s not sure he has the mental or emotional energy to go through a debriefing right now. He’s been so consumed with his family today that a break is nice. “How long do I have you for?” 

 

“As long as you want me,” Ghost answers easily. “I’m just submitting some documents in the meantime.” 

 

Gary grins, leaning against the green painted wall. “I bet you wish I was there right now.” 

 

“For many reasons,” Ghost says with a sigh. “One reason is that you do this blasted paperwork far better than I do.”

 

Gary’s beaming at Ghost’s words. He feels content with his answer… pleased more than he could explain. 

 

“I’d love to hear those other reasons,” Gary prods. The nuance in his voice doesn't go unnoticed, he's sure.

 

Ghost huffs out a laugh. “Don’t want you getting a big head there, bug.” 

 

“Sorry,” Gary retorts. “I don’t have that quality. Only you and Soap do.” 

 

“Good one,” Ghost’s voice is fond with his response.  

 

Gary runs his free hand through his hair before allowing it to fall at his side. He takes in a breath, then exhales. He's missed this banter, the back and forth that always came so easy when he and Ghost finally got to know each other. The same banter that they throw at each other after a hard mission, sitting at their respective desks as they tie the loose ends together. Gary misses Ghost...

 

And then Gary realizes what Ghost is telling him. That what Gary's been feeling is what Ghost has been feeling too - even if Ghost hasn't said it outright. 

 

Gary takes a breath and says what he meant to hours ago. “I miss you too, you know.” 

 

Ghost doesn’t have a chance to respond since the silence in the laundry room is broken by a loud whisper. 

 

“Gary!” His mother’s voice pierces through the dim room. “Are you talking to a girl?” His mom sounds excited, and then she lets out a little startled noise at her own words. “Or a boy? My goodness, I should have learned after Madilyn coming out that I shouldn’t assume.” 

 

Gary can hear Ghost laughing when he moves the phone away from his ear, partially covering the speaker as he whispers back.

“It’s work,” Gary says with an awkward smile. 

 

“Oh!” His mom waves her hands apologetically. “Honey, I’m sorry for interrupting. I hope I didn’t embarrass you.” 

 

“It’s okay, Mom!” Gary laughs airily. “You didn’t embarrass me.”

 

“Okay, honey, I love you. We’ll be outside when you’re done with work.” 

 

“Okay,” Gary tells her.

 

She walks away so Gary puts his phone back to his ear.

 

Gary’s sheepish as he says, “Sorry.”

 

“What did you call yourself last time we talked? My girlfriend back home?” 

 

“Shut up,” Gary grumbles through a smile. A smile that only widens when he hears Ghost laugh. 

 

“You’ve got a cute family, Roach.” 

 

Gary looks out at his family, sitting around the fire. They’ve started to sing now, and Graham’s waving his arm as if that’s helping them stay in tune. It’s not. They’re all too loud and offkey, but Gary loves it. 

 

“Yeah, they are pretty cute.” Gary agrees with fondness in his voice.

 

“You’re not excluded from that, bug.”

By the time that Gary realizes that Ghost just called him cute, Ghost is moving on. 

 

“Go be with your family. Tomorrow’s Saturday, right? Soap and I will call you in the morning.” 

 

Gary knows there’s no arguing so he nods. “I’ll listen. Just this once.” 

 

“I’m your lieutenant. You should be listening to me more often.” 

 

Gary holds back a laugh, but it’s clear in the tenseness of his voice that he’s amused. “Goodnight, Ghost.” 

 

“Sleep tight, Roach.”

 

Gary disconnects the call, glimpsing out at his family again to smile at their silliness. He pockets his phone and decides he should join them before the night grows too late. So he jogs outside, hopping down the deck steps and claiming the first empty chair at the fire. 

 

“There he is!” Emma announces. “We’re leaving, but the kids wanted to say goodbye.” 

 

Garrison and Michael run over and Gary wraps them in a hug with each arm. He squeezes them tight enough to make the kids giggle before he releases them. The kids run back to their parents after shouting their goodbyes to their Uncle Gary. Emma and her family gives their farewells as the remaining Sandersons wave them goodbye. 

 

“Mom said you were talking to work,” Madilyn butts in. She leans over to offer Gary a beer. “Was it Simon calling you back?” 

 

Gary pushes the tin in and the fizz of the beer settles. “Yes it was,” Gary says nonchalantly before he takes a sip of the bitter beer. 

 

Madilyn smiles at Gary like she knows something he doesn’t, but he doesn’t ask. He keeps his eyes on the fire, so Madilyn turns to her other side to talk to Becca and Champ. The couple are sharing a chair, with Becca in Champ’s lap, one arm around his shoulders. Gary’s parents are on the other side of the fire, sat in matching chairs, and holding hands. 

 

It’s peaceful, Gary thinks, tipping his head back to stare up at the sky. It’s dark enough that the stars are out, brighter than usual. 

 

Gary has that same thought that's been plaguing him for a while now. Ghost should be here for this. So he pulls out his phone, tips his head back, and snaps a picture of the night sky. It only takes a few seconds for Gary to attach it to a blank text and send it over to Ghost. 

 

An hour passes. At some point Gary’s parents throw in the towel and head inside to go to bed. Becca and Champ leave next. Making Madilyn and Gary the only two left. 

 

Madilyn hands Gary his third beer, and Gary takes it. He’s comfortable and buzzed, and will probably sleep like a rock tonight. He and Madilyn clink their cans together, finishing their beers in silence over the next half hour. Finally, the pair grow too tired and make their way inside. Neither want to fall asleep outside and be feasted on by mosquitoes. 

 

Madilyn makes it to the couch before she’s out, already snoring into the couch pillow. 

 

Gary treks up the stairs, making it into his room. He has just enough energy to kick his pants and shoes off, plug his phone into the charger, before he flops down onto his bed. 

 

He has one last thought before he falls asleep. 

 

He hopes Ghost liked his picture.

Notes:

Hi guys!! I've been trying to finish some future chapters but they've gotten long... So I'm going to go ahead and post this for some warm Sanderson family moments. Chapter 9 and 10 are in the works now : )

I'm not sure if anyone else does the same thing while writing, but I jump around a lot. So I have about the last two chapters of this fic finished... but have to write some more chapters in between before we get there. Thanks for your patience with me!

Thank you for reading and commenting :D

Also, look forward to next chapter!!

Chapter 8: Returning

Notes:

Hey guys!! Please check out this amazing art: https://twitter.com/mtfuji00/status/1278928844922089473?s=21.

I can't believe that this little story inspired something so beautiful. Thank you so much to the artist for this! I hold it near and dear to my heart, and I look at it every time I need inspiration! Thank you <3

Gary stirs the next morning, feeling the ray of sun warming up his feet. He tosses, and then turns, and then groans when he knows that he’s not going to be falling back asleep any time soon. Saturdays are meant for sleeping in, yet Gary’s internal clock is so messed up that he can kiss that dream goodbye. 

 

Gary sits on the edge of his bed, toes touching the warm hardwood floor. Today is hot. His whole bedroom hangs with a heavy warmth. Gary turns to make sure his bedroom window is open - which it is - but it seems that there’s no cool breeze to help deal with today's hot weather. 

 

Gary checks the old digital clock beside his bed. 7:36AM. 

 

Ugh. Gary scrubs a hand down his face. He’s not sure what he’s going to do today, if anything. He could be lazy and lounge around… but he gets bored easily. 

 

He sees a blinking blue light on his phone so Gary picks it up to view the notification. 

 

A text. 

 

Unknown number [6:30AM]

Call when you wake up. 

 

Right. The debriefing. 

 

Gary moves to the small desk in the corner of his room, one that he’s had since he was in middle school. It used to be a nice wooden desk, but, like most children, Gary ruined it by putting stickers all over it and carving his name in it. 

 

He opens the computer, turns on his hotspot, and waits. 

 

It takes a minute or two before a call comes through, and when it does Gary’s in the middle of a yawn. 

 

He answers, face still scrunched through his yawn. He sighs contentedly once his yawn passes, and blinks through his teary eyes. 

 

Soap’s in his chair, leaning back, feet up on his desk and his hands interlocked over his stomach. He looks fairly tired himself, but he’s showered and dressed. Gary can’t say the same. 

 

“Morning, Roach,” Soap greets, turning his head from side to side to crack his neck. “Did you just wake up?”

 

Gary’s shoulders shake with a small laugh. “Yes, sir.” 

 

“Good. I’ll get this briefing done and then we can both go back to bed, how does that sound?”

 

Gary opens his mouth to respond, but he’s interrupted by a knock on his door - gentle and barely there. 

 

“Gary, honey, are you awake?” His mom asks carefully. 

 

“Yeah, I’m awake, Mom.” 

 

“Okay, good. I just wanted to let you know that your father and I are leaving for the cabin again so you’ll have the place to yourself all weekend.” 

 

Gary stands from his chair, moving to his bedroom door and opening it. He’s in his sleep shirt and boxers, his hair still a mess, which makes his mom grin. 

 

“Looks like you slept well,” she jokes as Gary leans in for a hug. 

 

“I did,” Gary agrees, kissing his mom on the cheek. “Drive safe, okay?” 

 

“I’ll tell your father,” she jokes as she turns and heads down the stairs. “It’s going to get hot today. Turn on the AC, we don’t run that enough. Call me if you need me!” 

 

“Bye, Mom,” Gary says before he shuts the door and returns to his desk. 

 

He scoots closer in his chair, finding both Soap and Ghost on the other end of the video call now. Ghost appears to have rolled over to Soap’s desk in his chair, leaning back and taking on the same relaxed position. Gary knows it’s late for them over there, so that would explain why they both look ready to sleep. 

 

“Sorry,” Gary gives a little laugh. 

 

“Mate, you were in your boxers last time we called. Are you usually this naked when we speak to you?” 

 

“I’ll keep the mystery open,” Gary jokes as he situates his screen. 

 

“How salacious,” Soap purrs, waggling his brows to add to the joke. He then sits up straighter, wheeling closer to the webcam. He’s typing as he says, “Now I know why you’re so good at taking care of my soldiers. You take after your mom.” 

 

Gary runs his fingers through his already mused hair, laughing at Soap’s words. “Hey, I don’t want to be the doting mother of the 141.” 

 

“Too late,” Soap says as his eyes move around his computer screen. He’s clearly not looking at Gary. 

 

“Then what does that make you?” 

 

“I’m obviously the fun drunk uncle and Ghost is the harsh father who shows his love by being mean.” 

 

“Soap, you need to sleep,” Ghost grumbles from behind, and Soap just laughs. 

 

Gary spends the next hour and a half with Soap and Ghost, listening raptly as the two go over the details of how they spent their three weeks. It sounded rough, and cold… and Gary wishes he could have been there. It’s an odd war within his mind; that he’s glad he's home with his family, he’s glad he’s here. It's not that he’s not taking this time for granted...

 

But he wants to be there with Ghost and Soap. 

 

Soap places his pen down on his desk at the end of his debriefing. 

 

“Well, Roach, I’d start running laps again. I think we’ll have you back here within the next two months.” Soap says with a grin, scratching at the edge of his stubble. 

 

“I’ve been gone for four months,” Gary comments, crossing his arms over his chest and resting his elbows on the table. “I haven’t run laps for the last two of them. I think I’ve grown too soft to come back.” 

 

“Oi, don’t say those words,” Soap scolds teasingly. “I need my sergeant back. And most importantly, my lieutenant needs his sergeant back.” 

 

Soap stands at the end of his statement, reaching over to clap Ghost on the shoulder. “Alright, lads. I’m headed to bed. Have fun staring into each other’s eyes.” 

 

Ghost shakes his head at Soap’s ribbing. He grabs onto the desk and pulls himself forward. 

 

“Good morning, princess,” Ghost’s voice is smooth and deep as always, and Gary feels his face flush at the term of endearment. He remembers his dream, although it’s been over a month now. He still remembers what it felt like to have Ghost’s mouth on his skin…

 

“Good evening, Ghost,” Gary says pointedly, glowering at Ghost on screen. 

 

His companion only laughs as he leans back in his chair, one arm up on the desk and the other resting on the arm chair.

 

“You look lovely in sunlight, I should start calling you in the morning more often.” Ghost quips. He pulls the lower half of his mask up, folding it so his mouth is revealed for Gary’s viewing. Ghost grabs a water bottle that was just out of sight, and then brings it to his lips. 

 

Gary watches silently, waiting for Ghost to finish. Ghost caps the bottle, brushing off his chapped lips with the back of his hand. He doesn’t bother putting the mask back down. 

 

“Have you eaten?” 

 

“Not yet,” Gary tugs at the neck of his shirt a few times to get some air flow between his body and the fabric. It’s starting to reach a new level of discomfort the longer the sun heats up his bedroom. “Did you?” 

 

“Nothing remarkable, but yes.” Ghost scratches at the back of his neck, under his mask. “I’ve been saving up all of those dry packaged brownies from the mess hall for you.” 

 

Gary’s laughing at the admission, looking at Ghost with uncertainty. “There’s no way you have a four month stash of those brownies.” 

 

“Of course I do. It’s not that many… we only get one a week.” 

 

Gary shakes his head, looking at his lieutenant fondly. “That means you have almost twenty brownies.” 

 

Ghost shrugs coolly as he says, “They say I’m a bad boy. I have to live up to it somehow.” 

 

“And stashing the mess hall brownies for me is the best way to do that?” 

 

“Clearly.”

 

Ghost smiles. A crooked smile, with sharp canines. It’s playful. And Gary’s heart skips a beat. Handsome comes to mind before Gary pushes the thought away. Sure, Ghost is handsome… Gary can recognize that. Gary always knew Ghost was a looker. But now Gary’s heart is doing funny things, and Gary feels heat in his cheeks which means he’s blushing. 

 

Gary clears his throat and speaks, so he doesn’t have to hear his thoughts. 

 

“I thought you didn’t play favorites.” 

 

Ghost shrugs once more, slipping his gloves off his callused hands. He's teasing as he says, “Every bad boy has a soft spot.”

 

Gary’s face flushes hot, so he narrows his eyes and tries to hide how affected he is by Ghost’s words. 

 

Ghost’s head falls back against his chair as he laughs at Gary’s reaction. 

 

“You’re ridiculous,” Gary accuses. “Why don’t you start a hotline? You’d make a lot of money making women swoon.” 

 

Ghost is casual and quick as he grabs the base of his mask. He pulls it up, leaving it around his head like a beanie. Gary’s breath catches - how could it not? It’s been so long since he's seen Ghost’s face. A hot flash of arousal curls around Gary’s spine and spills down to his groin, making Gary shiver. 

 

Ghost has a scar on his right eyebrow, and dark brown eyes that make Gary feel weak when they’re on him. He has a few pink scratches along his cheek bone, most likely from the last mission, that are in the process of healing. Ghost’s stubble remains on his face, black to match the hair hidden under his mask.

 

“Am I making you swoon, Roach?”  His voice is low, with an underlying raspiness to it.

 

Gary’s lips part, feeling himself growing hard in his boxers. He averts his eyes to the side as he tries to regain his thoughts.

 

“Are you getting sick?” Gary avoids the question, eyes flitting back to the screen. Ghost is still smiling… infuriatingly smug. He seems amused by these turns of events. “Or have you been smoking again? 

 

Ghost lets the teasing go and answers honestly. “No, Roach. I haven’t been smoking.” 

 

“Have some hot tea,” Gary instructs. “I think there’s some hidden in the cafeteria. In the back of the pantry. It’ll help you sleep too-” 

 

“Roach, remember when you said you didn’t want to be the doting mother of the 141?” 

 

Gary looks down at the screen, his skin feeling overheated when he meets Ghost’s dark eyes. He swallows before he shifts in his seat, trying to will away his erection. It’s not getting any better, especially when Ghost keeps looking at him like that. 

 

God, it’s so hot in his room right now. 

 

“I-” Gary starts, then frowns petulantly. “Yes.”

 

Ghost’s chuckle is soft and low, head ducking. He glimpses back up, his expression fond as he looks at Gary on his screen. 

 

Ghost takes in a breath through his nose, shoulders falling when he exhales. “Alright, bug. I’ve got some sleep to catch up on.” 

 

Gary nods, but then his cock pulses between his legs. Gary bites the inside of his cheek to prevent a moan. His knees draw together, and he presses his thighs together to try and stop whatever is going on down south. 

 

“Yes you do,” Gary agrees, his voice sounding tense. 

 

Ghost seems to mistake Gary’s tone for sadness since he looks somber. “I’ll bring you and the kids home soon, Roach. Goodnight, dear.” 

 

Gary’s hoping that he’s gotten enough sun these last few days that his blush is hidden under his sun kissed skin. Gary’s heart flutters in his chest, so he gives Ghost a sheepish nod and a wobbly smile. 

 

“Goodnight, Ghost.” Gary’s voice is shy, quiet even in the solace of his bedroom. 

 

Ghost winks at him before he stands, his face out of view of the webcam. His hands are on the desk, one moving the mouse around as he disconnects the call. That last frame is frozen on the screen, with Ghost’s sleeves rolled up, his chest and groin in view, but nothing else. 

 

Gary stares as long as it takes for the screen to unfreeze. There is text that says the call has been disconnected and shows the duration of the call. It doesn’t feel nearly as long as the system tells him it was. Talking with Ghost always goes too quickly..

 

Gary’s mind is brought back to the heat behind his legs, something he can no longer ignore. 

 

Cautiously, Gary looks up at the laptop and then back to the tent in his boxers. He closes his eyes, taking in a calming breath and coming to terms with the fact that… yes. He’s hard because of Ghost. Ghost’s voice, and his teasing, and his face. Just all of Ghost. 

 

Gary’s eyes roll to the back of his head, allowing a groan of frustration to leave him. 

 

He’s annoyed. With this whole situation. He’s mad that he was forced to go on vacation, he’s mad at himself that he still wants to be with Ghost and Soap on missions, he’s mad that he doesn’t see his family more often, he’s mad that his family are sitting on the edge of their seats waiting for Gary to tell them when he’s finally going to leave again. 

 

He’s mad for allowing himself to feel this way about Ghost. His lieutenant. 

 

He’s nothing but contradictions - and he can’t fix any of them.

 

“Fine,” Gary complains as he reaches for the hem of his shirt. He pulls it off, then throws it over the screen of his laptop. 

 

He’s heated now, so he stands from his chair and makes his way over to his bed. The thought is almost embarrassing, jerking off in his bedroom like he’s a teenager, but Gary’s so fucking hard he can’t stand it anymore. 

 

Gary thinks about jerking off back on base. In his shower, or in his own confines. He didn’t have a big room, but it was his room, and it was private. Gary never did anything fancy. Never needed anything fancy either. Just his hands and some spit was enough to get Gary cumming. Always quick and just to release some tension. 

 

But now… Gary wants more. He wishes he had someone, had their hands on his body… 

 

Gary wants Ghost. 

 

He groans when he finally gets his hand around his cock, squeezing to alleviate some tension. He fucks himself, desperate enough that he doesn’t bother spitting in his dry hand. His cock leaks more than he’s used to - he guesses it’s from not getting off in a while - but he uses it, spreading it around the head of his cock to slick himself up. 

 

Pre-cum drips from his member, landing on his bed sheets. Gary knows he’ll have to wash them later, which will be a hassle, but he needs to come. He moves his hand faster, rocking his hips into his fist, wanting to come so badly. 

 

He feels so close, to the point where his head is swimming and he’s not thinking clearly. Exhaustion creeps in, since his muscles are tense and he’s knelt on all fours atop his covers, so Gary bends over, ass in the air, his face pressed into the crevice of his arm. 

 

“Fuck,” Gary breathes against his skin. 

 

He pictures Ghost behind him, Ghost’s hands on his waist, Ghost’s cock pressed against his ass. 

 

Gary cums seconds later, spilling over his bed sheets with a choked sound. He strokes himself through it, milking himself of everything his orgasm can give until Gary can’t take it anymore. 

 

He falls to the side, beside the stain on his covers, and just stares up at the ceiling.

 

Slowly, he takes in a breath… and then another. Gary’s boneless for a few minutes, but he finally slides off the bed and stands on wobbly knees. 

 

He strips his bed, mind still spinning, and tosses the dirtied sheets near the door. 

 

Gary works on autopilot as he strips himself out of his boxers, tossing those on the pile too, and then grabbing his sleep shirt off his laptop and tossing it on top of his covers. He’ll gather a few other things to throw in the washing machine too… but he wants to shower first. 

 

When the water is running and Gary’s waiting for it to heat up, Gary thinks that maybe he should talk to Madilyn about this… These feelings.

 

Maybe she can help. 

 

-

 

Gary dries himself off after his shower, then lazily slings the towel around his waist. He’ll throw his bed sheets in the washing machine, and will run downstairs to turn on the AC like his mom requested. 

 

Once Gary’s done completing those tasks, he looks out the window and wonders what he’s going to do today. He’s not stuck on the farm, he still has the old beaten farm truck to take him to town. If he wanted to go to town. But he doesn’t have that urge in the slightest. 

 

Gary wouldn’t mind a lazy day in his room. Maybe laying on his bed and reading a book. The only problem with that option is Gary knows he won’t be able to get his mind off of Ghost. And what he did this morning to the thought of Ghost. 

 

With a sigh, Gary treks back up to his room. He recalls Soap telling him that he should start running again. That’s not a half bad idea...

 

Gary finds himself an old gray shirt that the sleeves are already cut off of. It’s stretched out and will help so Gary doesn’t roast in the sun. He’s wearing a pair of army-issued shorts, since that’s all he packed when he was coming home. He didn't expect to be gone as long as he has been, otherwise he would have packed better work out clothes. 

 

There are a pair of headphones Gary still hasn’t opened up. He’s not sure which one of his siblings got them for him - probably Grant since he works at an electronics store… Gary turns the package around and sees a half-off sticker. 

 

Yeah, probably Grant. 

 

He tears those open and plugs them into his phone. Gary isn’t completely clueless when it comes to modern technology, but it does take him a second to find that music app his sisters showed him. The music starts playing, so Gary pockets the phone and begins to stretch. 

 

He warms up for ten minutes before he decides that’s enough. He’s ready for a mind-numbing run. He jogs down the stairs, already able to tell that the house is cooling down. He throws the door open, making sure to pull it shut behind him. 

 

And then Gary’s off. Losing himself as he runs down the stretch of the orchard. Trees for miles, and Gary gets to duck underneath them, gets to run through the entirety of the farm. It takes him a while to reach the other end of the orchard, but he feels better so he’s not stopping yet. He runs along the dirt trail that circles the orchard, the trial that branches out throughout the acres of land. 

 

Gary remembers where each trail leads. He spent his whole childhood exploring his family’s land, after all. 

 

He’s not sure how long he’s been out, but the air is getting humid and the sky is getting dark. He starts to head back towards the farm, finding himself on their long stretch of driveway. 

 

Gary doesn’t hear Madilyn’s car approach, since he’s got headphones in, but he sees it creep into his field of vision. 

 

Gary slows to a walk, and Madilyn’s car stops with him. 

 

He pops an earbud out, then bends down so he can peer into the vehicle. 

 

“Hello, soldier!” Madilyn greets from the driver’s seat. She’s got her head ducked as well, to look over Jasmine, who sits in the passenger seat. 

 

“Morning,” Gary greets through his heavy breathing. “What are you two doing here?” 

 

“Thought we’d give you some company,” Jasmine’s voice is gentle as she scrunches her nose up at Gary. It’s a trait of her’s when she smiles. 

 

“If you want it, that is,” Madilyn replies. 

 

“Definitely,” Gary answers. “Meet you up by the house?” 

 

“See you there!” Madilyn says as she lets her foot off the break. 

 

Jasmine sticks her arm out of the window, waving to Gary as they disappear down the driveway. 

 

Gary manages to keep the car in his vision the whole way up the drive - after all, Madilyn can’t go too fast since the driveaway is gravel, and dirt, and pretty uneven. He can see her park in front of the house, so he jogs past her and to the front stairs. 

 

Gary grins, placing his hands on his hips.

 

“Hope you don’t think that was a race, buddy!” Madilyn swings her door shut, then turns to point a finger in Gary’s direction. “I would have won if it was.” 

 

“Sure,” Gary breathes, his smirk evident on his face. 

 

“Gary, where did Madilyn get her competitiveness from?” Jasmine asks, completely ignoring her girlfriend as she and Gary start to walk up the stairs. 

 

“I think Grant and Graham. And I think they got their competitiveness from each other.” Gary shrugs as he holds the door open for her. “Twins.” 

 

“Okay, ha-ha.” Madilyn gives Gary a pointed look as she walks into the room. “If you two team up against me I’ll be very hurt.” 

 

Jasmine’s laugh is melodical and soft as she cups Madilyn’s cheek. 

 

Gary’s not so kind as he bumps his shoulder into Madilyn as he heads to the kitchen. 

 

“Jasmine, I will fight him.” Madilyn warns jokingly. 

 

Gary bursts into laughter as he gets himself a cup of water from the sink, and immediately downs it. 

 

Madilyn and Jasmine come in to join him; Jasmine sits at the table and Madilyn moves to the fridge. She’s already getting things out to start making them lunch. 

 

“So you’re running again?” Madilyn’s question is careful, glimpsing at Gary out of the corner of her eye. 

 

Gary leans back against the sink, one arm gripping the counter. He takes in one last breath now that he’s regulated his breathing. He swipes his forearm across his forehead as he nods. 

 

“Yeah,” Gary begins to fill his glass back up. 

 

Madilyn’s laying things out on the counter, but Gary can feel her peering at him curiously.

 

Gary grins, amused with his sister’s odd behavior. He turns to look at her, waiting for the next time she glances over. As expected, Madilyn looks up from the lettuce and meets Gary’s eyes. 

 

“What?” The siblings say in unison. And then, continuing the trend, they say, “You first.” 

 

Their eyes narrow while Jasmine laughs. 

 

“I was just wondering,” Madilyn says easily, shrugging with her words. “Does that mean you’re leaving soon?” 

 

Gary shrugs in response. “You know that I talk to my lieutenant and my captain. They called me last night, we went over some intel, and they want me back in two months.” 

 

Madilyn gives a sad smile but she nods understandingly. 

 

“Hey, don’t look so sad!” Gary says cheerfully. “I have a phone now. I’ll call you every chance I get.” 

 

Madilyn stops pulling apart the lettuce to glare up at Gary. She looks unsure, tilting her head one way, and then the other as if she’s inspecting him. 

 

Carefully, Madilyn says, “Promise?” 

 

“Of course,” Gary’s voice is gentle but reassuring. “But that doesn’t mean I’ll be able to call you every week. Or even every month. Most of the places I’m at are… remote.” 

 

“Yes, of course, mister secret soldier.” Madilyn pushes at Gary’s shoulder fondly. “I’m glad you’ll at least try to call me more than once a year.” 

 

Gary’s head falls back on his shoulders as he groans. “Madilyn, we’ve talked about this already. I hadn’t realized how much you guys wanted to hear from me-” 

 

“Of course we want to hear from you, Gary! We’re your family-” 

 

Gary looks at Jasmine, shaking his head. “Here we go again.” 

 

Jasmine laughs at the two bickering siblings. 

 

“Fine!” Madilyn concedes, lifting her hands up in defeat. She’s made herself a sandwich, and turns around to mimic Gary’s pose unconsciously. It makes Jasmine smile; the two siblings being so similar and not seeing it. 

 

“How are your soldier buddies?” Madilyn asks before she takes a bite into her sandwich. 

 

Gary groans, lifting his hand to scrub down his face tiredly. 

 

“What did I say?!” Madilyn laughs, looking at Jasmine cluelessly. 

 

“They’re good,” Gary answers with a sigh.

 

“You’ll have to introduce me one day,” Madilyn motions with her sandwich. She turns her head towards Gary, cheeks full of food. 

 

“Yeah,” Gary replies sarcastically, huffing out a laugh at his sister’s clueless look. “I’ll get right on that." 

 

Madilyn shrugs as she takes another bite. “I don’t know what the sarcasm is for. They’d be lucky to know me.” 

 

Jasmine’s head falls into her hand with a sigh. “My girlfriend is so humble,” she says dryly. 

 

Madilyn waves a finger between Gary and Jasmine. “I’m going to separate you two. I feel some aggression in this general area.” 

 

Jasmine stands, coming over to wrap her arm around Madilyn’s waist. Madilyn accommodates, taking her girlfriend in one arm and holding her sandwich in the other. Without comment, Madilyn holds out her sandwich and Jasmine takes a bite. 

 

“Ugh, couples,” Gary says into his drink. 

 

He smirks when Jasmine and Madilyn both turn to look at him, faces devoid of emotion.

 

And then Jasmine says, “Attack.” 

 

Gary laughs when Madilyn throws a piece of lettuce at his face. It falls into the sink, and Gary steps back to avoid any further retaliations. 

 

“So are we going to watch a movie then?” Madilyn asks as she finishes her sandwich. “It’s going to rain so we might as well.” 

 

Gary shrugs, “Sure.” 

 

“Alright, go get cozy then. We’ll get some snacks.” Madilyn waves Gary away, so he follows his orders and moves to the living room. 

 

Gary gets the couch ready by moving the pillows around, fluffing the cushions with a few slaps, and pushes the coffee table a little closer for their snacks. 

 

When Gary looks up, he sees Jasmine and Madilyn teasing each other. Joking as they move easily around each other in the kitchen. They look so natural together that Gary thinks he must have been right. Jasmine and Madilyn definitely fall into the soulmate category. 

 

Gary lifts his phone discreetly, snapping a picture of the couple being cute in the kitchen. When Gary lowers the phone, he takes a moment to smile at it. He’s happy he’ll have these memories when he goes back...

 

He wants to share it with Ghost. He wants Ghost to have part of his memories too. Maybe it’s just because Gary wants Ghost to be here too...

 

So Gary sends the message to his lieutenant before he moves to claim a spot on the couch. He hasn’t even taken a seat yet when his phone buzzes in his hand.

 

Gary plops down at the end of the couch with a smile on his face. He hadn’t expected to get anything back, and truthfully he wishes Ghost was getting some sleep… but that doesn’t stop him from lighting up at Ghost’s text. 

 

Unknown Number [1:18PM]

Cute family.

 

Gary rolls his eyes as he writes back. 

 

[1:18PM]

Go to sleep. 

 

Gary’s still staring at the screen when he gets another reply. 

 

Unknown Number [1:19PM]

Wish I could. Side hurts. Took a fall when with Soap. 

 

[1:19PM]

How bad?

 

Unknown Number [1:19PM]

Not one to bitch and moan. 

 

[1:20PM]

I already know you’re a tough guy. Tell me already.

 

Gary feels worry nip at his fingertips as he waits for Ghost’s reply. He hates knowing that Ghost’s in pain… enough that it’s keeping him awake. 

 

Unknown Number [1:21PM]

Image.

 

Gary’s eyes narrow. The picture is hard to see, since it’s dark, and small on Gary’s screen. He clicks on the image as he sits forward to get a better look. 

 

It’s of Ghost’s side, stretched out for the picture. Ghost is shirtless in the picture, with his arm tucked up behind his head - which is out of view of the camera. Gary can see the muscles in Ghost’s arm, trailing his eyes down, eyes falling on Ghost’s pectorals. And then Gary sees the creepings of a nasty bruise. 

 

The bruise is along Ghost’s ribs, black and blue in the center, while purple and yellow around the edges. So it’s healing at least. But it’s large... no doubt incredibly painful. 

 

“Gary, what are you looking at?” 

 

Gary’s heart skips a beat. He was startled out of his reverie, but he doesn’t show it. He backs out of the picture and looks up at Madilyn. His sister stands at the edge of the couch, a drink in either hand. 

 

“Nothing,” Gary waves off. “Just a picture.” 

 

“Of some boobs.” Madilyn laughs as she leans over. She sets the glasses down on the coffee table. “Whose boobs? Also, how is my brother getting boob pics?” 

 

Gary’s face flushes as he gives Madilyn an incredulous look. 

 

“What’s going on?” Jasmine asks as she comes into the room with her arms full of snacks. She’s careful as she sets those down on the coffee table too. 

 

“Gary’s looking at boobs.” Madilyn accuses childishly. 

 

Gary knows his sister is teasing but that doesn’t stop his blush. 

 

“I am not.” Gary laughs out sufferingly. 

 

“Hey, I’m not judging,” Madilyn lifts her hands up as she steps past Gary. She throws herself down on the couch. “I look at boobs too.” 

 

Gary falls back against the couch, glowering at his sister. 

 

“Look, all I’m saying is you’re guilty until proven innocent.” Madilyn shrugs, reaching forward to grab a handful of chips. 

 

Gary sighs, opening his text messages. He’s going to text Ghost back while Madilyn’s still having her fun. 

 

[1:25PM]

Painkillers in my desk. Go grab them.

 

Gary clicks on the picture again then turns the screen to Madilyn. Jasmine’s settling down on Madilyn’s other side, curling her feet underneath herself to get comfortable. The couple lean in, eyes narrowing in unison as they study the picture. 

 

“Oh,” Madilyn says, then shrugs. “Okay, a man tiddy. I missed the armpit hair. Either way, you’re looking at boobs.” 

 

“That bruise is bad,” Jasmine grimaces, settling back on the couch. 

 

“It’s my lieutenant,” Gary’s words are pointed in Madilyn’s direction. In a way to say ha, it’s work. 

 

Madilyn shrugs as she pops another chip into her mouth. “Your lieutenant has nice pecs.” 

 

Gary huffs out a laugh from his nose. 

 

“You’re ridiculous,” he tells his sister fondly.

 

And then realization dawns on Madilyn’s face, head snapping in Gary’s direction. 

 

“Wait, is that Simon?” Madilyn talks around her food, shoving another chip into her mouth as she talks. 

 

“Uh-” Gary replies, but Madilyn takes that as an answer. 

 

“Holy shit, Simon’s got a nice body!” Madilyn exclaims, turning Gary’s phone back to her so she can look at the picture. “Don’t get me wrong. I’m super gay, but wow.” 

 

Gary holds out his hand expectantly, giving her a very pointed look. Madilyn sighs dejectedly as she puts the phone back in Gary’s palm. 

 

“Fine,” Madilyn grumbles. “But there’s nothing wrong with appreciating a man’s jacked body.” 

 

Jasmine collapses back into the corner of the couch, laughing loudly at her girlfriend’s antics. Even Gary’s laughing along. 

 

His laughter softens, and dies off when he sees his phone screen light up. 

 

Gary presses it to his ear, standing up and vacating the couch. 

 

“Hey!” Madilyn calls, “Movie time!” 

 

“Hello?” Gary greets, ignoring his sister’s calls. 

 

“Roach, where are these painkillers?”

 

Gary moves around the corner, hiding himself in the kitchen. He’s just a few feet away from his sister and Jasmine, but it’s enough privacy for this short call. 

 

“Second drawer on the right,” Gary answers. “I also have a balm in there that you should put on the bruise. It’ll numb it.” 

 

“Sounds like I’ll sleep like a baby,” Ghost jokes. Gary can hear Ghost rummaging through his desk. 

 

“You better,” Gary threatens emptily. “What would you do without me?” 

 

“Suffer,” Ghost answers before Gary hears the sound of his drawer closing. “Found it.”

 

“Don’t take more than two, okay? They’re strong and you’ll suffer for it tomorrow morning.” Gary warns. “And don’t use too much of the balm or else your hands will be numb for hours.” 

 

Ghost’s chuckle is warm and low on the other end of the line. 

 

“I’m not used to being on the other end of your babying, Roach.”

 

“Yeah,” Gary rolls his eyes with a fond smile. “That’s because you’re one of the few people in the 141 that has common sense. You wouldn’t let me baby you anyway.” 

 

“You’re right about that,” Ghost says. Gary can hear him uncapping the balm. “I’m too busy babying you.” 

 

“I’m going to pretend I didn’t hear that,” Gary’s mockingly stern, and that makes Ghost chuckle again. 

 

Gary turns and moves slowly to the living room. He knows Ghost is going to go to bed as soon as he pops those painkillers.

 

“Alright, princess. I’m going to get some water and then I’m off to sleep. Thanks for the painkillers.”

 

“You’re welcome,” Gary tells him, then lowers his voice as he says, “also, stop calling me that.”

 

“Why? Like it too much?” 

 

Gary flushes through his next words, “Go to bed already.” 

 

Madilyn hears Gary’s approach but isn’t looking at him. She’s watching the screen as Jasmine flickers through movies, so she doesn’t realize that Gary’s still on the phone. 

 

“Was that Simon? Did you ask him to send more nudes?” Madilyn finally turns to look at Gary over her shoulder, with a smile that clearly says she’s joking. She had thought it was a good joke too, until she sees that Gary’s still got the phone pressed to his ear. 

 

Her smile falls immediately. 

 

Ghost’s laughter fills Gary’s ear, and then Ghost softly says, “Hello Madilyn.”

 

“He says hi,” Gary glowers at his sister. 

 

Madilyn grimaces as she lifts a hand and waves.

 

“If you wanted another picture you could have asked,”  Ghost teases. 

 

Gary’s eyes roll to the back of his head, annoyed yet amused. “Madilyn is asking. Not me. She was being nosy and saw your picture.” 

 

“It was an accident,” Madilyn corrects, “but accident or not, I did see his picture. It was a very nice picture.” 

 

“Maybe you should send me one, Roach. Just to make it even.”

 

“I will not.” Gary retorts, getting a confused look from Madilyn. “Aren’t you supposed to be sleeping?” 

 

Ghost’s laugh is easy-going and low. “Very well. Goodnight, Roach.”

 

“Goodnight, Simon.” 

 

Gary pulls the phone back and clicks the red phone. 

 

“Maddie!” Jasmine scolds, “That’s his lieutenant. You have to be more careful. You could get him a lot of shit for that.”

 

“I’m sorry!” Madilyn apologizes as Gary sits down on the couch. “I didn’t know you were still on the phone. You move like a freaking ghost. I thought you hung up.” 

 

Gary looks at Madilyn out of the corner of his eye, then can’t hold back his smile much longer. He shakes his head fondly as he reaches out to pat her knee. 

 

“Jasmine’s right. Most people would be in hot shit that. But Simon’s not like that. He thought it was funny. Mostly because he loves watching me suffer.” 

 

“Good, I’ll cause more suffering for his sake then.” Madilyn chews on her snacks, but turns to give Gary a shit-eating grin. 

 

Gary holds Madilyn’s gaze for a second longer, but she doesn’t cave. So Gary just shakes his head with a scoff. 

 

“You’re a pain in my ass.” Gary comments as he reaches out for a chip. 

 

“That’s what I was born to be,” Madilyn replies as the movie starts to play. “It’s the first bullet point in the Little Sister’s Handbook.” 

 

Jasmine shushes Madilyn with a fond smile, leaning over so she can rest on Madilyn’s leg. 

 

The movie begins, and the three grow silent. 

 

-

 

The movie ends, so Gary tells the two that he’s going to get his laundry out of the dryer. Gary has an armful of his sheets, trekking up the stairs while Madilyn looks through the kitchen. Jasmine suggests recipes they can use, and Madilyn ‘ooo’s’ hungrily at each thought. 

 

“I’m going to hop in the shower!” Gary calls from upstairs. 

 

“Okay! We’re going to start cooking!” Madilyn returns. 

 

Gary throws his sheets on his bed to be worried about later. 

 

And then Gary stands in the stillness of his bedroom. He can hear Jasmine and Madilyn talking gently from downstairs. Their voices are muffled, and nothing can be made out, so it makes Gary feel far away. Like he’s not truly in his bedroom. 

 

Gary works on muscle memory, undressing himself, turning the shower on, washing himself under the lukewarm spray. He’s not sure why he feels so off. It’s like an out-of-body experience. As if he’s watching himself in a movie…

 

It’s like Gary’s mind is buzzing with a hundred thoughts at once, yet he can’t focus on any of them. 

 

He just feels like he has so much to do. It’s as if he was just finally given a time limit. Maybe it’s finally hitting him that he’s going to be back with the 141 soon.

 

He’ll have to break the news to his family. 

 

Gary presses his forehead against the shower wall with a thunk. He won't be looking forward to that. 

Notes:

Thanks for reading!! I'm still filling in the gaps for Chapter 9 (it's so long), but Chapter 10 is nearly edited and ready... just have to get there first! Thanks for the comments!

Chapter 9: Normal

A week passes without any communication from Ghost and Soap. Gary tries not to think about it. He’s been spoiled too much lately with their constant calls and updates. He has to understand that they’re not going to call and just talk. 

 

That’s not what they do. That’s not the kind of relationship they have. Gary has to remind himself that. 

 

Saturday morning comes, and Gary’s surprised to see his whole family in the kitchen. He’s still barefoot, with an old t-shirt on and worn jeans. He didn’t know they had plans… 

 

“Hey, Gar,” Graham smiles as he pulls his shorter brother into his side. "Ready?"

 

Gary’s arm naturally wraps around Graham’s waist as he looks around the room, confusion evident on his face. “Ready for what exactly?” 

 

“Day camping!” Gary’s mother says excitedly. She turns to put a tray of food in Grant’s hands. Grant turns, giving Graham and Gary a big wide grin as he walks past. Graham lets go of Gary so he can walk forward and take the package of grill tools his mother is handing over. 

 

Graham pats Gary on the head with a pair of tongs as he heads outside to help pack up the truck. 

 

“No one told me about camping…” Gary trails off confusedly as Emma and Becca walk up behind him. Emma throws her arms over Gary’s shoulders, hugging him tightly. 

 

Becca shares Gary’s look of confusion, placing her hands on the back of one of the kitchen chairs. She looks at Emma, and then at her mom, and then at Graham and Grant as they walk back inside. 

 

“Did no one tell Gary about day camping?” Becca asks, lifting her hands expectantly. 

 

Graham flinches back as if the answer is obvious. “No, why would we? We’ve been doing it for, like, the last five years. It’s not a new tradition.” 

 

Everyone in the room, even Grant, gives Graham an exasperated look. 

 

“What?” Graham asks sheepishly. 

 

“Gary hasn’t been here for the last five years, doofus.” Becca snips, rolling her eyes at Graham’s airheadedness. 

 

Gary laughs lightly - laughs through the awkward feeling. “It’s fine, guys. Really.” 

 

Emma unwinds her arms from around Gary’s neck, gripping onto his shoulder instead to give a reassuring squeeze. 

 

“I’m sorry, Gar.” His mom says with a frown. “I should have been more thoughtful. Do you have plans? We’d love it if you’d come.” 

 

“Of course I don’t have plans,” Gary smirks, and is glad to see his siblings smile in return. “And of course I want to come day camping.”

 

“Good,” his mom relaxes visibly, shoulders falling in relief. “Madilyn is going to meet us there. She’s bringing her girlfriend.” 

 

“Great, I’ll have someone who will understand how crazy all of my siblings are.” Gary teases loud enough for his brothers and sisters to hear. 

 

“Deep cut, Gar. That hurts.” Grant feigns hurt with a pout dramatic enough that Gary snorts. 

 

“No more horsing around!” Their father enters through the front door, his face red with exertion. He smiles happily at his children, clapping his chubby hands together. “Let’s get going!”

 

The family gathers the last few things before they head out to their vehicles. Gary’s parents in the truck with all of the food and camping gear, Emma and Beau with their kids in the back, Becca and Champ in their car, and Grant and Graham in theirs. 

 

Gary’s choices as to who he can ride with are limited. His parents’ truck is too full for him to fit, and Emma’s car is already a full house. He ends up choosing Grant and Graham since his lovable, goofy brothers root for him. Becca lets them have it, sticking her tongue out as her and her husband pass them. 

 

Gary laughs from the back seat when Grant and Graham crack joke over joke. He wishes he was as clever as Grant and Graham are. And they understand each other so well. Gary knows he and his siblings are lucky to all have each other, but there's no doubt the twins have something special. 

 

Grant and Graham pull into the campsite a little too roughly, but Gary’s enjoying the roughhousing. It’s been awhile since he’s gotten to fuck around, and Grant and Graham always know how to mess around so harmlessly. 

 

They pull up to the campsite, with Grant slamming on the brakes just enough to get the car to slide forward a few inches. The twins stick their heads out the window, hollering and whooping loudly. 

 

Gary laughs as he gets out, quick to get away from his showoff brothers. 

 

“Glad to see Grant and Graham didn’t kill you.” Becca comments, giving Gary a pointed look. 

 

“There were a few moments…” Gary agrees, but comes over to throw an arm around Becca’s shoulders. She sneaks her arm around his waist as they walk up to the campsite. 

 

They work on unpacking everything for the next hour. Emma and Beau drop the kids off at the daycare center, where the boys will get round trek through campsite with other kids their age doing a scavenger hunt. 

 

And then, when the group talks about what they want to do first, Gary plops down in one of the empty chairs near the firepit. The empty fire pit. Gary hopes someone piles that full of wood soon and lights it. He wants to smell the campfire smoke surrounding them. That’ll really make it feel like camping once that happens. For now he'll sit in the humid temperatures and wait for his family to finally make a decision. Something they often struggle with. 

 

Madilyn shows up while everyone’s still talking, hand in hand with Jasmine. Gary grins at them when they approach, giving a kind wave, which they return with maximum enthusiasm.

 

Madilyn goes right into introducing Jasmine to everyone, so Gary waits until they’re done. Madilyn looks pretty nervous, more nervous than Jasmine, and that's saying something. Luckily, they both relax pretty fast. Gary will give his family one thing; they’re great at warm welcomes. Jasmine’s greeted with open arms from everyone - Gary can tell how relieved she is to see how easygoing the Sandersons are. 

 

Gary decides to make his way over, especially when the rest of the Sandersons start to get lost in their day plans once again. 

 

“Hey,” Gary says as he pulls Jasmine into a hug. “Not nervous anymore, right?” 

 

“Not at all,” Jasmine grins as she and Gary pull back. “I can’t believe how easy this was. Madilyn told me all about her coming out, and your mom’s reaction.”

 

Madilyn puts a hand over her eyes in embarrassment. “I feel awful that I was worried about it for so long,” she tells Gary. “I should have come out with it sooner.” 

 

“Hey,” Gary bumps his knuckles reassuringly against Madilyn’s chin. “You came out when you were ready. And you had a wonderful and patient girlfriend who waited with you and supported you along the way. Look around? Doesn’t it kind of feel like perfect timing? Like it all fell into place right when it needed to?” 

 

Madilyn comes out of hiding in favor of giving Gary a fond look. Her eyes then dart over to Jasmine, her fondness softening to adoration. 

 

“That's exactly what Jasmine said. Maybe there’s a reason you two are my favorite people in the whole world.” 

 

“Maybe,” Jasmine agrees with a wink. 

 

Everyone seems to settle down, so the trio walk forward to hear what they’ve decided. 

 

“Okay, so majority rules and that means we’re going to the shooting range first.” Their dad announces, wobbling his way over to the truck to get out his guns. 

 

“I’ll stay back,” Madilyn raises her voice over the hustle and bustle. “We brought some fruit that I'm going to cut up.”

 

“I’ll stay with Madilyn.” Gary agrees, but he should have known that was going to put him in the hot seat. His siblings don't hesitate to give him shit... 

 

“Aw, Gar!” Grant whines. “You’re always with Madilyn. We get she’s your favorite sibling but can’t you come hang out with the rest of us for a bit?” 

 

Gary snorts at that, “Really? Like Graham isn’t your favorite, and as if Becca and Emma aren’t each other’s favorites?” 

 

“Hey, hey, hey,” Grant lowers his voice teasingly, sounding like he’s trying to placate an upset animal. “We all have favorites. It’s okay. It’s okay, Gar.” 

 

Gary rolls his eyes, pushing away Grant’s ‘calming’ pats. 

 

Much to his dismay, his other siblings start to join in. 

 

It starts with Emma saying, “Come on, Gar! I want to see what all these years in the military has taught you.” 

 

“A lot,” Gary answers dryly. 

 

“Bet I can beat you,” Graham challenges, his brows raising to his hairline. 

 

Gary scoffs at that.

 

“Come on, Gar!” Becca shouts next. 

 

“Guys,” Gary says, exhaustion starting to creep into his tone. “It’s been months since I’ve been behind a gun. My first time back shouldn’t be at a civilian range.” 

 

“Why?” Emma doesn’t mean to sound so thoughtless but her tone is ignorant and lacking thought. “Don’t be so dramatic.” 

 

Gary lets out a heavy sigh, feeling Jasmine tense at his side. He glimpses over just in time to see Jasmine open her mouth before she closes it again, clearly wanting to come to Gary’s aid. Although, she’s in a bad spot… It’s her first time meeting his and Madilyn’s family. He’s sure Jasmine’s only worried about stirring the pot. So she closes her mouth and looks at Gary sympathetically.

 

“Fine,” Gary says, just to end this whole thing before it turns into an actual fight. 

 

“I’ll come with,” Jasmine offers, glimpsing over at Gary. 

 

“I’d appreciate that, Jas.” Gary returns, keeping his voice low. 

 

“Grant, Graham, come over here and help your father.” Their mother instructs, standing a few feet away from her husband. She watches, with a worried look on her face, as her husband clambers into the back of the truck. 

 

“Careful, honey,” she says as Gary’s dad gets up on all fours and stands. 

 

Gary gets it, understands her concern. His parents are not as young as they used to be. And that was one of the hardest parts of coming home. Seeing how much they've aged. Part of him had an unrealistic, immortal image of his parents in his head. But coming home pulled that image to shreds.

 

He walks over to help unload the weapons, handing some off to Grant and Graham to hold. 

 

Gary has a hunting rifle strapped over either shoulder - both in padded cloth cases. Grant has a pistol in one hand, safely inside a durable plastic case, and in the other is a bag full of ammo. Meanwhile Graham is much like Gary, with a gun on either shoulder. 

 

“Alright, dear,” his mom tells Madilyn, “We’ll be back.” 

 

“Have fun!” Madilyn calls as she starts to get out her bowls and knives to prepare her fruit. 

 

Gary and Jasmine share a look before they follow Gary’s family off into the woods. 

 

It’s a twenty minute walk to the range, where they’re guided to a more private, larger section due to their large party. They only pass a few people on the way, and it’s mostly solo shooters. 

 

Once they’ve reached their section of the range, Gary puts down both of his rifles safely on the table. Graham follows his lead, putting the rifles beside Gary’s. Grant’s next, putting the ammunition up on the table, and then the pistol case. 

 

Everything is going fine and dandy, Gary’s family is chatting just over his shoulder. Emma and Becca are talking to Jasmine, asking about her, and how it’s been dating Madilyn, and that they promise to share embarrassing stories about Madilyn later. Jasmine laughs at that, and agrees wholeheartedly. 

 

Gary’s watching them, not Grant, so Gary startles when he hears metal clack against the ground. He turns, finding Grant bent over, picking up the pistol off the cement ground. 

 

“For fuck’s sake,” Gary curses, anger coursing through him first. It’s a gut reaction - he expects more out of his soldiers, and someone would definitely get reprimanded for dropping a weapon. It doesn't even occur to him that Grant's not a soldier. He doesn't have military training... and it's unfair for Gary to hold him to the same expectations of his men.

 

“Gary!” His mother hisses. “Watch your mouth!” 

 

Grant looks sheepish as he stands up, glancing at Gary with a mix of embarrassment and remorse in his eyes. 

 

“No, it’s okay, Mom. I messed up.” Grant’s careful as he sits the gun back in the case and takes a step back. He glimpses at Gary and then away again as he says, “Sorry, Gar.” 

 

Gary’s filled with guilt immediately. It was an accident. Gary’s not a sergeant right now. He’s with his family because they wanted him here. Gary just needs to take a breather…

 

“No, it’s-” Gary waves Grant off. “I’m sorry for snapping at you. It’s okay.” 

 

Grant gives Gary a small smile, so Gary reaches out to grab the back of Grant’s neck. He gives his brother a reassuring squeeze before he releases. 

 

Gary allows his family to work out an order of who goes first. He tries to work out his simple plan quietly, staying in the back until hopefully they forget that Gary hasn’t even shot. Gary hopes they either run out of ammo, or start packing up before they realize Gary stood in the back the whole time. 

 

Sadly, his plan doesn’t work out. 

 

He nearly gets away with it. His mom goes first, with his father helping her hold the pistol, and helping her shoot off a few rounds before it’s too much for her. Emma goes next, and her husband Beau helps load the weapon for her before he hands it off. Beau finishes the round for her, and then fills up the magazine to go again. Becca goes, enjoying shooting off round after round before Champ takes the pistol with the same fire as her. 

 

As they’re shooting, Grant and Graham set up the rifles, moving down to the further end of the line to shoot. 

 

The group starts to cycle, some moving to the rifles when they’ve had their turn on the pistol. So after Graham and Grant have had their chance, and the group is finishing their rounds on the rifles, eyes fall to Gary. 

 

“Hey, Gar, you haven’t shot yet.” Graham speaks up, putting the safety on the pistol. “You want a go? There’s not much ammo left.” 

 

Gary shakes his head, waving Graham off. “No, I’m alright-” 

 

“Gary.” 

 

Gary knows he’s in trouble the second he hears his mom’s voice. He turns to the left, seeing that look that only mom’s are capable. Stern and leaving no room for argument. 

 

It doesn’t help that his siblings are already all cheering for him. 

 

“I want to see you shoot, Gar!” Emma shouts happily. 

 

And then Becca has her hands around her mouth, chanting Gary’s name. “Gary! Gary! Gary!” 

 

Emma joins in, Grant joins in, and then Graham. At least Emma’s and Becca’s husbands have the decency to stay quiet, but they smile, seeing no harm in the jest. 

 

“Come on, son.” Gary’s father hikes his pants up higher, giving his son a proud nod. “Let’s see what you’ve got.” 

 

Gary feels his blood get hot. He’s already told them no. He didn’t even want to come, let alone shoot anything. Yet he’s being dragged in by his family’s insistent pestering - and he knows it’s supposed to be harmless. 

 

Regardless, they’re getting under Gary’s skin. 

 

Gary shares one look with Jasmine, no doubt showing the most annoyance than he has since he showed up a few months ago. He lets out a sigh as he pushes off the stone block they were leaning against, leaving Jasmine behind. 

 

“One magazine,” Gary says coldly as he takes the pistol from Graham. 

 

The Sandersons cheer happily now that Gary has caved. 

 

Gary pops the magazine out, checking the weapon, the chamber, and the clip before he pops it back in smoothly. 

 

Gary steps forward, taking a stance with a calming breath. He raises the gun, and in that split second he knows he’s gone. 

 

He has his eyes down the sight of the pistol, feeling his heartbeat slow on instinct. He never realized it in the field, but now that he’s been away for so long he can feel it. He can feel his body slip into “soldier-mode”. Can feel the wash of calmness take over. 

 

The only thing that matters is the target. 

 

The first target pops up and Gary shoots, then the next, and the next. Gary takes each one down, never flinching, never losing sight. 

 

He falls back into the rhythm of holding a weapon. Gets used to the recoil… the smell of gunpowder. Suddenly all the months he’s spent with his family are wiped away. 

 

He’s Roach right now. Sergeant of Task Force 141. 

 

The last target pops up and Gary takes it down with two shots. One to the head one to the chest. 

 

He lowers his weapon, turning on the safety. Gary checks the chamber, confirming that it’s emptied. He used every last bullet with purpose. The weapon is lowered to the table and then Gary places the red earmuffs next to the gun. 

 

Gary takes in a deep breath, feeling that sense of fighting rinse out of him. He feels like Gary again. 

 

Gary notices that the range is silent. Dead silent. A horrible, crushing silence that is next to impossible to achieve at a gun range.

 

Gary feels a sense of dread creep in as he turns to the left, and that dread deepens when he sees that his whole family is watching him. 

 

“I-” Gary says nervously, motioning towards the range. He glimpses over at all of the targets he maimed. Every single one has fallen. So far his family hadn’t been able to take down more than three at a time. Gary took down all ten in less than two minutes. 

 

Gary looks back at his family, feeling something hot prickle under his skin. Almost embarrassment, but not quite. He knows one thing; he hates having their attention on him. 

 

“I’m going to go for a walk,” Gary swallows, then steps away from the range. 

 

He hears the gravel crush under his boots, a welcome sound rather than the dead silence his family is giving him in return. He’s a good few feet away when he hears the familiar sound of someone jogging closer. 

 

Gary looks over just in time to see Jasmine at his side, and she gives Gary a conspiratory wink. Gary’s thankful and knows that he's lucky to have Jasmine with him. He’s sure she understands his place and feelings in all of this more than his family ever could. 

 

They continue to walk in silence for the next ten minutes until they’re secluded enough that Gary feels like he can speak. 

 

He rubs the back of his neck awkwardly as he says, “I told them I didn’t want to shoot.” 

 

Jasmine nods sympathetically. “You did.”

 

Gary takes in a deep breath, and then exhales. The birds chirp around them, a little chipmunk scurries out into the path for a second before hopping back into the long grass. It’s peaceful, and hot, and Gary shouldn’t feel so annoyed…

 

“They don’t get it,” Gary explains next, glimpsing at Jasmine and then back towards the path. He throws his hands up tiredly and then lets them fall back to his side. That feels too awkward, and he’s too tense to ignore that feeling, so he slips his hands in his pockets instead. 

 

“It’s really my fault,” Gary sighs. “I had to spend so much time away, and then when I did have time to take vacation it felt too late. I was - and am - a different person, and I knew that I was gone long enough that it wouldn’t feel right. If I came back, then my family would have to get to know a whole new me.” 

 

Jasmine nods and listens. Patient. 

 

“The last time I came back was hard. For all of us. They expected me to be the same Gary before I left and I couldn’t be that for them. So when I left again I thought it’d be better to stay away. Maybe I’d call once a year… just to check up on them.” Gary’s jaw flexes as he swallows. “I love my family and I know I should see them more. But I think I just wanted them to be able to hold onto that image of me before I had to change myself.” 

 

“They’re getting there,” Jasmine reassures, patting Gary’s shoulder. “It’s always so awkward having to deal with family’s invasive questions and their curiosity. But they’ll get over it eventually.” 

 

Gary huffs out a laugh. “Let’s see if they get over it before I have to leave again.” 

 

The path gets narrower the closer they get to the campsite. The overgrowth brushes against them as they move down the pathway. It’s just big enough to get dirt bikes, or maybe ATV’s if someone was determined, through. 

 

“Still looking like it’s going to be two months then?” Jasmine’s inquiry is gentle. 

 

“I hope,” Gary says as if he’s making an apology. “In two months I’ll have been here for over half a year. It’s too much idle time… more than I’ve ever had. I don’t want to get too soft - I could already feel it at the gun range.” 

 

Jasmine’s laugh is gentle and kind. “I don’t think anyone’s worried about you getting too soft, Gary.” 

 

“I am…” Gary’s voice is barely above a whisper. 

 

Jasmine hums before she pats Gary’s shoulder again. 

 

They’ve been walking for about thirty minutes now, most of it in silence, when Jasmine speaks up. 

 

“When do you think you’re going to tell them?” She inquires. “Not that it’s any of my business. It might just be easier… if you’re all ready.” 

 

“Yeah, you’re right,” Gary runs a hand through his hair, it’s sweaty and tousled. “Soon. I’ll tell them soon."

 

-

 

Gary and Jasmine make it back to the campsite where Madilyn resides. She’s sitting on the picnic table, feet propped up on the bench seat. Beside her is a bunch of fresh fruit, cut up and ready to eat. She’s already helping herself, her cheeks full as she flips a page in her book. The sound of snapping twigs under Gary's feet causes Madilyn to glance upwards. Her eyes widen in surprise when she sees Jasmine and Gary get closer. 

 

“Hey, didn’t expect you back so soon.” Madilyn brushes off her hands and hops off of the picnic table. 

 

Gary gives Madilyn a soft smile, slinging an arm around her shoulders to bring her in close. He feels her arm around his waist, and she squeezes his waist reassuringly. 

 

“Everything okay?” She asks before she swallows her food. 

 

“Yeah,” Gary nods, holding Madilyn’s gaze. “I feel better. Our family is a bit much sometimes, huh?” 

 

“Are they ever.” Madilyn groans in agreement. She guides Gary to the picnic table and sits him down. Jasmine sits across from them, a happy smile on her face as she looks between the siblings. 

 

“Here,” Madilyn prepares a paper plate for Gary with strawberries, raspberries, and apple slices. “I know you don’t like oranges or cherries. I haven’t washed the blueberries yet.” 

 

“Thanks,” Gary smiles as he picks up an apple slice and puts the whole thing in his mouth. 

 

“What’d they do?” Madilyn asks as she reaches out, holding an orange slice for Jasmine. Jasmine takes it between her teeth, and then sits back as she chews. 

 

“I told them I didn’t want to go to the range but they insisted,” Gary grumbles. “And then I told them I didn’t want to shoot but they insisted. So I shoot the stupid gun, since that’s what they wanted me to do, and then they look at me like I’m… I don’t know. A stranger.” 

 

Madilyn nods as if in understanding, but then she glimpses at Jasmine and asks, “Was it cool?”

 

“So cool,” Jasmine agrees with a grin. “He took down every target in maybe a minute.” 

 

Madilyn gasps, her head snapping back in Gary’s direction. “Holy shit, that’s so cool. I should have went.” 

 

Gary smiles, despite his poor attitude. 

 

“Well, I wish I would have stayed with you,” he grumbles. 

 

“I’m honored,” Madilyn takes another piece of fruit and pops it into her mouth. “You know, you can say no to our family. Just because we haven’t seen you in a while doesn’t mean you owe them, or me, anything.” 

 

“Thanks.” Gary feels better now, sharing a friendly wink with his sister. He puts another apple slice in his mouth. 

 

Madilyn grins back, then leans over to put her head on Gary’s shoulder. 

 

The trio sit at the picnic table for the next hour, enjoying the fresh fruit and the breeze that comes through. The leaves overhead rustle, creating a peaceful noise. Gary closes his eyes to soak that in. 

 

Most of the time at the picnic table consists of Jasmine and Madilyn teasing each other. And then the two call a truce and decide that they could be having more fun trying to throw fruit in each other’s mouth. Jasmine catches the most in her mouth, so she throws her arms up in success.

 

“No way,” Madilyn waves her off. “It’s because I’m a better thrower than you.” 

 

Jasmine just laughs and says, “Yes, dear.” 

 

Gary feels content here in their presence, and allows himself to relax. He feels bad for having gotten so fired up earlier, but he tries to tell himself that it was bound to happen sooner or later… 

 

Gary’s family reemerges half an hour later, weapons packed away and carried back to the truck. No one says anything about Gary leaving, and for that he’s thankful. They come over to pick at Madilyn’s fruit before they all fall into the chairs around the fire. 

 

They relax there a while longer before Becca stands from her chair. 

 

“Alright! I’m going to go find cool stuff! Who’s with me?” Becca looks around the campsite expectantly. 

 

“Me!” Madilyn agrees. 

 

“Okay, we got one! Any other takers?” Becca looks around again. 

 

“Nerd,” Grant coughs into his hand, which gets him a flick on the ear from Becca.

 

“I’ll go,” Emma smiles as she gets off of Beau’s lap. 

 

“Gary and Jasmine are going too,” Madilyn volunteers them, turning to smile at the pair. 

 

Jasmine gives her girlfriend a pointed look, but she stands from the picnic table. 

 

“Fine,” Gary agrees, voice light before he shoves a handful of berries into his mouth. He brushes his hands off on his jeans. 

 

The group of Gary and his sisters (and Jasmine) head off into the woods with one simple task. 

 

Find cool stuff. 

 

They walk pretty far - to the end of the campsite where a small lake brushes up against the shore. Gary’s family always considered this lake a secret treasure of theirs, although Gary knows full well that many families around here know this “secret” location. Regardless, it brings back good memories.

 

The group all split off, heads ducked towards the ground as they skim the land for anything interesting. It soon turns into a mission to find the coolest rock. 

 

Gary gives up pretty quick into the mission, deciding that laying down in the sand is a much better choice. He studies the cloudy sky for a minute before he allows his eyes to flutter shut. He focuses on the noises around him; the sound of the water lapping up against the sand, the birds cawing over head as they pass over the lake, and his sisters arguing about who's going to find the coolest rock. By the sounds of it, Emma and Becca have joined forces, and Madilyn has probably forced Jasmine to join her team. 

 

They’re at it for another half hour before Gary’s being called. 

 

“Gary! Are you coming or do you want us to leave you here?” Becca calls. 

 

Gary hums, not moving an inch. “I’m undecided!”

 

“Suit yourself!” She throws back. 

 

Gary can hear them retreat, so he pushes up from the sand with a smirk. He thinks he’s teased them enough today, so he jogs after them to catch up. It’s a nice walk back, and they’re taking a slightly different route than before.

 

Before they followed a dirt path all the way through the woods to the lake, but now Becca’s leading them to a large field with a much thinner line of trees on the fringe of the field. 

 

Gary’s a few steps ahead of everyone, flitting his eyes down at the ground to avoid stepping in a hole. The grass is tall, and tugs at his pant legs, so Gary doesn’t want to risk a twisted ankle. It feels nice to go on an ‘adventure’ like this with his sisters. 

 

“Should we tell the kids we found treasure?” Becca asks with a wide smile. “I know Mikey’s going to be jealous of my cool rock.” 

 

Emma laughs as she lifts her knees up high, avoiding a fallen branch. Gary thinks this area was probably wooded, but cleared out a year or two ago. 

 

Gary smiles as he turns to the side, watching Becca lift her rock to the sky and inspect it in the sunlight. Emma’s just beyond her, working her way through the tall grass and struggling. Emma is the shortest of them all, so Gary feels a little bad. She’s almost getting swallowed by it all. 

 

“Em, want to ride on my back?” Gary asks. 

 

“Please!” Emma accepts immediately, stopping where she stands. “I think this grass is seriously trying to kill me.” 

 

“Aw, I want a piggyback ride later too.” Becca lowers her rock, watching Gary walk over to their sister. 

 

“You’ll get one,” Gary promises as he bends in the knees. Emma jumps up, wrapping her arms and legs around her brother. Gary situates her, and then continues to walk. 

 

“Wait for us!” Madilyn calls from behind. She’s hand and hand with Jasmine as the two race through the tall grace to catch up. 

 

“Careful!” Becca warns, pointing just a few feet in front of her. Jasmine and Madilyn slow down now that they’re closer, so Becca explains. “There’s an ankle-breaking hole right there.” 

 

“Oh, gross,” Madilyn curls her nose up as she and Jasmine walk around it. 

 

They’re back as a group, trudging through the land together. They’re all spread out, save for Madilyn and Jasmine who are still holding hands. 

 

Gary smiles as the grass starts to thin out. 

 

“I almost felt like I was with my soldiers back there,” Gary says as he bends and allows Emma to slide off of his back. She brushes down her shirt, then gives Gary a pat on the shoulder in thanks. 

 

“We’re, like, way better than your soldiers though, right?” Becca smirks as she comes to stop at Gary’s side. 

 

Gary laughs, reaching out to pluck a small stick from Becca’s brown hair. 

 

“Way better,” Gary agrees as he flicks the little twig away. 

 

“Phew,” Madilyn drops Jasmine’s hand as she situates the little cloth satchel she has on her hip. It’s small, only fitting a handful or two of rocks inside. “I got some good ones,” Madilyn comments as she shifts the strap off her neck. 

 

The group continue on their journey back to the campsite. The grass isn’t as tall, but there are a few thorny bushes with overgrowing twigs that threaten to poke them. The trees are thicker here, and the path is a little narrower. 

 

Emma goes first, with Gary just a step behind. Becca straggles behind with Madilyn and Jasmine as they show each other the rocks they’ve collected. Gary loves the childish excitement; loves that they’re so excited they can’t wait to get back to the campsite to show each other their rocks. 

 

And then Gary hears it. A soft pop in the distance. 

 

Gary’s heart skips a beat. He freezes. 

 

“Gary?” Jasmine’s voice is gentle, but doesn’t shake Gary out of his focus. 

 

Gary can see Emma turn around, curious as to why everyone has stopped. She catches Becca’s gaze, the two conveying the silent notion of this is odd. Their eyes flit back to Gary, seeing their brother standing ramrod straight as he strains his ears. 

 

Gary lifts a hand behind him, motioning for Becca, Jasmine, and Madilyn to stay and remain quiet. 

 

“Emma.” Gary’s voice is barely above a whisper, but firm and sudden. Commanding. “Get down.” 

 

Emma looks worried, but she crouches down, hidden by a large fallen tree just off the path. 

 

And then it happens again. Louder, closer this time. A round of pops in the distance, hidden somewhere within the forest. 

 

“Shots-” Gary stops himself. He feels conflicted. He knows he’s not getting shot at. He knows. But it’s like his body is working on some inborn instinct. He needs to report the shots, he needs to tell Soap. They should get Archer and Toad out to get eyes on-

 

“Hey…” Jasmine steps up to Gary’s side, resting a hand on his bicep. “Gary, we’re not being shot at.” 

 

Gary lowers his arm and his guard. He can see Emma stand - slowly - out of the corner of his eye. Right… Gary’s acting like a crazy person. His instinct is leading him wrong. Sure, it might have been helpful if he was still with the 141 but… not now. He’s on vacation. Not a mission.

 

“Right,” Gary brings up a hand, rubbing at his temple. His eyes scrunch shut, as if he has a headache. After all... this whole camping trip is starting to feel like one.

 

“Probably just fireworks,” Becca says suddenly, as if she wants to help calm Gary down. “Grant and Graham always bring small stuff because they’re adult children.”

 

Gary huffs out a laugh, but it’s empty. 

 

“Right…” Gary trails off this time but gives the group a tiny nod. 

 

“Let’s head back,” Madilyn says easily, ever vigilant in these awkward situations. She knows how to act like there’s nothing wrong… Gary appreciates it. “I’m getting eaten alive by bugs.” 

 

Whether that’s true or not, it helps the rest of the group move forward. Gary stays in the middle, Emma a few steps ahead, and the rest of the girls behind him. He’s glad for that, since he’d rather not see their worried expressions right now. He doesn’t want pity, and he doesn’t want to be treated like some sort of special case. 

 

They get back to camp and, luckily, none of the girls try to bring it up. So Gary finds an empty seat around the fire and sinks into it, hoping that he’ll be left alone for the next few hours. 

 

His wish is mostly granted. Until Graham comes over rubbing at Gary’s shoulders just on the edge of too rough. 

 

“Why do you look so tense, Gar?” Graham asks, genuinely concerned.

 

“Graham, I’ll break your fingers.” Gary threatens emptily. 

 

Graham’s touch softens. He moves to grab Gary’s skull, cradling it between his large palms. Graham’s hands are about as big as Gary’s head. His older brothers were always big and intimidating, but only ever goofy and a little too rough when they were kids. Graham and Grant can be perfectly compared to large goofy dogs who don’t know their own strength. 

 

“Love you, Gar,” Graham says apologetically, pressing a kiss to the top of Gary’s head. He then releases his grip, in turn also releasing Gary’s squished cheeks. He rustles Gary’s hair, messing it up before he walks away. 

 

“Love you too,” Gary says softly, knowing that Graham hears it when he sees Graham gain a small smile. 

 

Luckily, Gary’s left alone for the next half hour. And rescued fifteen minutes later when Madilyn starts to tickle his ear. 

 

Gary smacks at first, assuming it’s a bug, but then he hears Madilyn’s little giggle when she tries to tickle him again. 

 

“Madilyn.” Gary says in warning as she continues to flick his ear.

 

“Come on, loser. We’re leaving.” 

 

Gary turns to look at her and she gives him a pointed smile and nod. Gary sighs in relief as he gets out of the chair and follows after her. Jasmine joins them, and soon the trio does their rounds as they say their goodbyes. 

 

Gary gives his mom a kiss on the cheek last, and she holds him a second longer to whisper in his ear, “I love Madilyn’s girlfriend. She’s such a sweetheart.” 

 

Gary smiles back, giving his mom a nod in agreement. “She’s great. I’m glad she and Madilyn have each other.” 

 

“Me too. She seems to calm Madilyn down a little. And they seem to be head over heels for each other.” His mom waggles her brows, and Gary just laughs. He agrees with his mom… she tends to see right through people. Gary wishes he could have that skill. 

 

“Alright, Mom. Love you.” 

 

“I love you too, dear. Your father and I-” 

 

“Are going up to the cabin?” Gary finishes with a knowing smile. 

 

She winks at him. “You’ve got it. You’ll be able to find yourself something to eat, right?” 

 

“Mom,” Gary deadpans, giving her a pointed look. “I’m twenty-seven. I’m capable.” 

 

“Oh, I know,” she sighs, waving her son off. “I worry about you. I worry about all of my kids! Is that so bad?” 

 

“No,” Gary answers sweetly. Then with a childish tone, “You’re our Mom. It’s normal. I’m sorry.” 

 

His mom smiles widely as she pats her son on the cheeks. “That’s what I thought.”

 

It surprises both Gary and his mother when Gary’s father joins the conversation. He’s got an odd look on his face, and refuses to meet Gary’s eye. He reaches out to pat Gary’s shoulder, then gives a nod mostly to himself rather than to Gary. 

 

“Fun day today, son.” 

 

Gary glimpses at his mom, and then back to his dad. They both share a confused look at his father's behavior. “Yeah, it was.” 

 

“Look, I was thinking-”

 

Gary holds off a groan. He doesn’t like where this is going at all. 

 

Gary’s dad clears his throat, hiking up his pants at the same time. “Maybe we should look into getting you some of that therapy-” 

 

“Dad-” Gary starts. 

 

“No, now hear me out,” his father lifts a hand, looking at Gary out of the corner of his eye. “I think it’d really help with that PTSD-” 

 

“Honey…” his mother is gentle, laying a hand on her husband’s shoulder. “We can talk about this later.” 

 

Gary’s father stiffens, but he nods to his wife’s words.

 

Gary’s mom tries to save the situation by giving Gary an apologetic smile. “Now go before Madilyn drives off without you.” 

 

“She would too, wouldn’t she?” Gary jokes emptily, hating the fact that he can shove away this feeling of shame. 

 

His mom sets Gary with a look that makes him huff out a laugh, but also gets him jogging in the direction of Madilyn’s car. 

 

He throws himself into the backseat just as she starts the engine. 

 

“There you are!” Madilyn smiles widely. “I was about to drive off without you.” 

 

“Funny. Mom said you would.” Gary throws back, glad to see Madilyn’s reaction of amused and offended quickly melt into understanding. 

 

“Okay, fair.” Madilyn agrees as she puts the car in drive. “But only because it’d be funny.” 

 

The ride grows comfortably silent as Madilyn drives them slowly out of the campsite. The car dips and moves with the uneven dirt road, and a cloud of dirt kicks up behind them, regardless of how gentle Madilyn’s trying to drive. 

 

Soon, they’re on the road, with the windows rolled down. Gary hangs his arm out of the window, feeling the breeze against his skin, curling his fingers in and out to feel the catch of the wind in his hand. The ride is silent… and Gary’s starting to think.

 

Gary sits in the back of Madilyn’s Honda, unable to shake the feeling of embarrassment. He’s not sure what it is, he can’t quite put his finger on it. He doesn’t feel like a burden but there is a part of him that feels bad that his whole family are even more cautious around him. It was bad when Gary first showed up, but now it’s even worse after what happened today. 

 

Gary was just on edge. He shot a gun for the first time in months… walking through the woods after picking up rocks reminded Gary of a past mission… and then the sounds of what he thought were gunshots while in the woods was just the icing on the cake. 

 

None of this would have been an issue if he was still with the 141… Gary likes shooting at the range with his soldiers. Missions are tough but are worth it when they take down the target successfully. And if Gary had heard gunshots while with the 141… Well, they actually would have been gunshots. Not some faint firecracker in the distance. 

 

“Gary, shut up.” 

 

At the sound of Madilyn’s voice, Gary’s head snaps forward. And then he registers her words. Confusion crosses his features, and Madilyn just sighs. 

 

“You’re thinking so loud. Stop it.”

 

Gary opens his mouth, but nothing but silence comes out. Then all he can do is laugh.  

 

“Good,” Madilyn continues, still sounding stern. She glimpses at Gary in the rearview mirror and then back to the road. “Are we done being Mr. Angsty now? So what? We saw soldier Gary today. Big whoop.” 

 

Gary groans as he rests his head back against the seat. “Dad told me I should get therapy.” 

 

Madilyn barks out a laugh at that, then shakes her head. “Dad only says that because Grant was going through some shit a few years ago and therapy helped. But your situation is different. Dad doesn’t understand. Hell, I don’t understand either. Only you do…” 

 

Madilyn trails off as she makes a right. They’re almost home now. 

 

Jasmine hums, then says, “I’ll tell you what. If we were getting shot at, we would have been lucky to have you there. You’ve got sharp reflexes.” 

 

Gary huffs out a laugh, but takes the compliment. “Thanks, Jas.” 

 

Madilyn pulls into their driveway. The ride up to the house is silent, save for the gentle tings of gravel kicking up and hitting the underside of the vehicle. Finally, Madilyn parks outside the front porch, and places her Honda in park. 

 

“Hey, what kind of trouble did Grant get into? I never heard about this.” Gary asks curiously, watching Madilyn. 

 

“Some gambling stuff, getting in with some bad people. But he’s better now. He’s been doing so much better since he moved in with Graham.”

 

“Good,” Gary nods, his mind wandering. He can’t picture Grant - his lovable older brother - getting roped in with the wrong crowd. Gary has a brief thought that he wouldn’t have let that happen if he was still home… But that's not fair to his family. He's sure all of them tried to keep Grant out of trouble. Sometimes it's just unavoidable. He's relieved that to know Grant's doing better...

 

“While we’re still in the special car of privacy, is there anything else you would like to talk about?” Madilyn turns in her seat, throwing her arm around the headrest so she can look at Gary. “I know something has been on your mind. Whatever is said in the car stays in the car.” 

 

“Uh…” Gary trails off, playing with a frayed string on the edge of the car seat. He’s not sure if now’s a good time, or if there ever will be a good time, but so much has happened today. He might as well add more to the pile instead of stretching it out. 

 

Gary looks up into Madilyn’s eyes, and then sheepishly says, “I don’t think I’m straight.”

 

Madilyn’s brows jump up, and her head jerks forward out of shock. Her auburn ponytail bobs from left to right from the movement. Gary thinks that’s probably one of the only times he’s ever stunned Madilyn into silence.

 

“...I definitely wasn’t expecting to hear that today.” Madilyn blinks, then tilts her head to one side with a scrunched expression. 

 

“Is that… a bad thing?” Gary asks nervously, turning his gaze down to watch his hands play with the string. 

 

“What?! Of course not,” Madilyn scoffs, reaching out to slap Gary’s knee gently. “Talk to me about it. What made you start thinking about this?” 

 

Gary’s lips part, but he doesn’t speak. He glimpses out the window, knowing that he can’t tell Madilyn that it’s Ghost. Ghost has made him start thinking like this. Being away from Ghost - the 141 - has caused this whole thought spiral and introspection into things Gary never wanted to inspect before. Never had time to either… 

 

Gary turns back to Madilyn as he gives as honest an answer as he can. 

 

“You know that I’ve never really been interested in sex… it doesn’t seem worth it to me without a deeper connection. I haven’t… done anything since high school. And even then, it wasn't much.” 

 

“Wow…” Madilyn says lowly, clearly surprised. 

 

Gary sets her with an exasperated look, so she lifts her palms up in innocence. 

 

“I don’t really find anyone attractive when I first meet them. It’s not like I find them ugly either. I just don’t think about it.” Gary continues, “But with all the time I’ve had lately, I’ve been doing a lot of thinking. I think that I am capable of finding both... men and women attractive. After I’ve known them for a bit, that is.” 

 

Madilyn nods so Gary nods too, and then he watches as Madilyn finally allows herself to smile. Something Gary knows she was holding back just by the way her mouth was twisted. 

 

“Leave it to us to be the gaybies,” Madilyn jokes, hitting her knuckles against Gary’s knee. 

 

Gary still feels awkward, and tense, but he laughs at Madilyn’s joke. He appreciates his sister’s ability to dispel all tension from almost any situation. She has a gift, truly. 

 

The silence grows comfortable, but Gary still feels an itching sense to continue.

 

“I’ve never even been with a guy,” Gary states, glimpsing over at Madilyn nervously. “I don’t know what guys even do.” 

 

“I can’t help you out there.” Madilyn sighs as she sits back against her car door. She rests her elbow on the shoulder of her chair, and then rests her head on her knuckles. “Normally I’d never recommend this to anyone, but watch some porn. Oh! And there’s a sex shop right outside of town. Buy yourself some gifts, get a hotel room for a night. Explore.”

 

“Jesus Christ,” Gary grumbles as he blushes. “Am I really talking about sex with my little sister?” 

 

“Would you rather go talk to Grant or Graham about it?” Madilyn challenges, crossing her arms over herself. 

 

“Absolutely not.” Gary’s quick to respond, resting his hand on the car door. He wishes he could escape this situation entirely and pretend it never happened.

 

“It’s normal, Gary! And you haven't had a partner since high school so I can only imagine how hard it is to figure out where to start.” Madilyn scoots back so that she’s sitting correctly in her seat. “And, frankly, I’m honored you trust me enough to talk to about this.” 

 

“And me,” Jasmine adds in quietly.

 

“Aren’t we so wholesome?” Gary teases lightly, which gets Madilyn to clutch at her heart mockingly. 

 

Jasmine laughs from the passenger seat. 

 

“Okay, you two,” Jasmine claps her hands. “Are we ready to end our wholesome hour?” 

 

“Ready!” Madilyn and Gary say in unison, and then stare at each other. 

 

“Stop that,” Gary says first. 

 

Madilyn looks offended, and that makes Gary laugh. 

 

“You stop it!” Madilyn shoots back. 

 

“Fine, I’ll be the bigger person.” Gary teases as he opens the car door. “I’ll see you guys around.” 

 

“See you on Monday, Gar!” Madlyn says her farewells, watching Gary shut the door behind him. 

 

Jasmine rolls down her car window, catching Gary’s attention before he gets too far away. She sticks her upper half out of the window, giving Gary a serious look. 

 

“Gary, you know yourself best. You know who you are, and you know what makes you feel like you. Just because you’re a different Gary from five years ago isn’t bad. Okay?” 

 

Gary smiles warmly at Jasmine’s words. His eyes are on the ground as he nods, close to getting emotional. With a deep breath, Gary lifts his gaze to meet Jasmine’s. 

 

“Okay,” he agrees, giving her a wink. 

 

She shares his smile before she slides back into the car. 

 

Gary jogs up to the porch before he turns to wave at the retreating car. Madilyn and Jasmine have their arms out of their respective windows, waving wildly as they pull away and down the driveway. 

 

Empty. Gary feels empty as he walks inside and is greeted with the dark living room. There are no lights on in the home, and the sky is getting darker now - more humid outside too. The AC is still on, and usually Gary would welcome the cool wash of air, but now it just feels frigid against his skin. 

 

He walks past the kitchen, not bothering to turn on any lights. He’s not hungry either, his stomach feels weighed down, and he’s growing sluggish as he walks upstairs. 

 

He’s drained. Emotionally. And that’s rare for him.

 

Gary pushes into his bedroom, working on muscle memory as he swings the door shut behind him. It clicks shut but Gary doesn’t hear it as he starts to undress. 

 

Autopilot mode. He feels like he’s on autopilot mode as he slips on an old sleep shirt. He doesn’t bother with shorts, his boxers will be enough. 

 

Gary knows, before his body even knows, that a range of emotions is going to come crashing down on him in any second. Unless he can beat his own emotions by falling asleep first. 

 

He clambers into bed, not bothering to cover up. He just throws himself on top of the covers, mushes his pillow under his head, and closes his eyes. 

 

He expects to feel numb. But it’s worse. He doesn’t feel anything. Just continued emptiness. A crushing sense of emptiness that he knows he won’t be able to escape. Regardless, Gary’s stubborn so he fights it. He tries to sleep, tossing and turning, but half an hour passes and nothing comes. 

 

Gary’s growing desperate, so he slides out of bed and moves to his bathroom. He checks his medicine cabinet, knocking a few things over in frustration and not bothering to pick them back up. He has nothing that will help him sleep…

 

With a huff, Gary grips the sink, staring down the drain. He needs to feel something. Preferably better. 

 

Gary stomps back out to his bedroom, swiping his phone off his bedside table and plopping down on the bed again. 

 

He finds Ghost’s number, staring at it for far too long before he caves. He knows it’s weak but Gary presses the phone to his ear and ignores the thoughts telling him to hang up.

 

Ghost picks up on the third ring, just when Gary was losing hope. 

 

Gary exhales in relief as Ghost gives his greeting. 

 

“Roach?”  He sounds concerned, which makes a pang of guilt hit Gary right in the chest.

 

“Are you busy today?” Gary asks as he picks at the tag on his blanket. He holds his breath, waiting for the answer. 

 

“No, love. It’s my day off.” 

 

Gary exhales. He’s not sure if he should ask Ghost to spend his time off talking to Gary. How’s it fair of Gary to ask Ghost to waste his time making Gary feel better? How selfish-

 

“What’s wrong, Roach?”

 

“Noth-” 

 

“Don’t give me that. What’s wrong?” 

 

Gary feels weak. He crumbles at Ghost’s words, scrunching his eyes closed and trying his hardest to fight off the tears that have already matted his eyelashes. He falls down against his pillow, tucking his legs up on the bed. 

 

“Can you just talk to me until I feel normal again?” 

 

“Of course.” Ghost breathes. “What do you need from me?” 

 

“Just stay here with me,” Gary’s voice shakes as he keeps his eyes closed, not wanting to face the reality of being in his bedroom all alone. “Being with you makes me feel normal.” 

 

“I’m here.” Ghost promises. 

 

Gary stays in the comfortable silence of Ghost’s presence, getting his tears under control. It takes him a few minutes, but he sniffles, and feels a little better now that he has Ghost on the line. He’s still tired; it’s been such a long day. But he doesn’t want Ghost to go yet. 

 

“Sorry,” Gary wipes at his eyes with the heel of his hand. 

 

“Roach, what happened?” Ghost’s voice is careful as he broaches the topic, clearly not used to being in the comforting role. 

 

“It was just a long day,” Gary sighs, rolling onto his opposite side to get cozy. He nuzzles into his pillow and lets out another breath. 

 

“I miss you.” 

 

Gary smiles sleepily, his eyes cracking open. He stares down at the dull light coming from his phone, where it’s half hidden under his pillow. 

 

“Did you just say what I think you said?” 

 

“Yes. I’m not saying it again.” 

 

“Aw,” Gary pouts. “You caught me off guard. Just one more time. Please?” Gary knows he’s acting cute - which Ghost claims he doesn’t like - but Gary usually gets what he wants when he acts soft around his lieutenant. 

 

“I miss you.”  

 

Gary smiles happily, allowing his eyes to flutter shut. 

 

“I miss you too.” 

 

The call grows silent again and Gary’s breath starts to even out. He’s feeling better, eased by Ghost’s presence. He almost doesn’t want to sleep. He wants to stay here with Ghost and talk to him for hours… he wants to hear Ghost’s voice say every word in the dictionary. Gary wants Ghost to be here with him. 

 

“I wish I could be there too, bug.” 

 

Gary’s sleepy, but part of him realizes he must have voiced his desire out loud. The other part of him is starting to think this is all a dream, where Ghost says the things Gary always wishes he would say. Besides, getting Ghost to say ‘I miss you’ not only once but twice? There’s no way this isn’t a dream. 

 

“You’re not dreaming, Roach. I’m capable of being nice sometimes.” 

 

Gary huffs out a breathy giggle. His mouth seems to be linked directly to his thoughts… with no filter in between. 

 

Gary’s unsure how long he has Ghost trapped on the phone for, just listening to each other breathing. But Gary does hear one last thing before he falls asleep. 

 

“Goodnight, love.” 

Notes:

Thanks for reading!

Sorry this one took a while to edit. Chapter 10 is done, I'm filling in the gaps for Chapter 11, and the rest I'm piecing together from the older stuff I've been writing over the last two years. I think I'm going to take about a 3-4 week break from posting after chapter 10. I'll be spending that whole time editing and filling in the gaps! I might be done sooner than expected, so keep an eye out for chapters.

I hope you guys will still come back in a few weeks : ) I'm hoping to have this properly finished by then. Thanks for your patience with me!

One question for you: would you guys be interested if I created a twitter for me to post story updates/other stuff pertaining to this story (and other stories in the future)?

Chapter 10: Spoiled

It was supposed to be a nice and calm family night out on the town. And, in most cases it was. It was nice to dress up, go to a nice restaurant with his family and enjoy a meal so expensive that Gary normally never would have paid for. It was also calming, sitting in one of the darker corners of the restaurant, at the large round table his family was gifted since they had a large party. Small battery-powered tea light candles were scattered throughout the dining area, successfully setting a relaxing mood. 

 

The problem came after dinner. 

 

The Sanderson siblings were all standing out on the sidewalk as cars crawled by at a respectful speed. It’s Friday night and the town is full of people wanting to get out of their homes for a few hours. 

 

Their parents walked off, arm in arm, to get the truck and head to the cabin for the weekend. Meanwhile, Gary’s surrounded by Emma and her husband Beau, Becca and her husband Champ, Madilyn and Jasmine, Graham and his date named Carol (a very sweet woman with light ginger hair and freckles across her nose), while Grant and Gary are both solo. 

 

“Next time we go out Carol said she’d bring her sisters.” Graham cracks a smile as he turns to his brothers. Gary’s the closest, so Graham pokes him teasingly in the ribs with his elbow. 

 

Gary rolls his eyes, shrugging Graham’s arm away from him. 

 

“My sisters will love you both,” Carol adds, leaning into Graham’s side. She’s not being pushy about it at all, which Gary appreciates. He knows that unlike his mother and sisters, Graham and Carol have no plan on trying to get Gary married off with the idea of grandkids on the horizon… 

 

Gary gives an awkward laugh, trying his best to let Carol down gently. 

 

“I’m sure your sisters are lovely,” Gary begins, sliding his hands into his pockets. “And I could always do with more friends… but I’ll be headed back to my unit soon. The last thing I want is anyone waiting for me.” 

 

“Yeah,” Becca has both of her arms around Champ’s waist. “Gary’s humble, hardworking, and listens . He’s every girl’s dream yet he shoots down every chance of a date.” 

 

“Oh,” Carol nods with a low smile. She glances at Gary before she gives a gentle shrug. “I have a brother too if that’s more your speed.” 

 

Madilyn gives a hearty laugh before she snaps her fingers and points at Carol. She looks proud as she says, “I like her.” 

 

At the approval, Graham squeezes Carol closer to his side. 

 

“Besides,” Madilyn continues, waving the conversation off. “Gary doesn’t have to date. Gary could be single for the rest of his life and be happy.”

 

“Yes, my philosophical little sister.” Becca groans, rolling her eyes. “You’re right but you know I love matchmaking.” 

 

“I know,” Madilyn chuckles, “But I don’t know how good you are since you kept trying to hook me up with guys.” 

 

Becca’s quick to defend herself, making the rest of the group laugh warmly at the familial atmosphere. 

 

It’s only broken when a loud holler beside them interrupts. 

 

“Grant! Long time no see!” 

 

All heads in their party swing over to see who the voice belongs to. Gary doesn’t recognize the face - it’s a blonde man with a long blonde scraggly beard and a skinny face. His eyes are a pale blue, with a tattoo peeking out from the neckline of his navy blue t-shirt. Although Gary doesn’t know the man, Gary can tell with one glimpse that this man is trouble. 

 

Gary’s fight instincts turn on - he can feel the hairs on his arms stick up. The same instinct kicks into Graham. He can feel his older brother stiffen, so curiously Gary glances over and isn’t surprised to see one of the iciest looks he’s ever seen on Graham’s face. 

 

Grant, on the other hand, shrinks back, closer to Gary and Graham. 

 

“Why don’t you keep walking, Lincoln?” Graham’s voice is solid - no actual question in his tone. What does surprise Gary is the pure dislike Graham’s displaying. Graham and Grant don’t hold grudges. They’re everyone’s friend… So Gary has no doubt that Lincoln must be a bad guy for Gary’s older brothers to have such a reaction. 

 

Lincoln must be the trouble Madilyn said Grant got into a while ago.

 

“Oh, still having your brother protect you? How cute.” Lincoln coos mockingly. He lifts his hand, as if he’s going to touch Grant’s chin, but Gary’s not going to allow that shit. 

 

Gary’s quicker. He’s got his fingers around Lincoln’s wrist and squeezes just on the side of painful. He assesses the situation, eyes gliding over Lincoln’s shoulder to the two other men a few feet away. Definitely with Lincoln. 

 

Lincoln’s anger flares quickly when he no longer has the upper hand. Sure, Gary might be taking it a step further by making it clear he could break Lincoln’s arm if he wanted to, but Lincoln deserves it. 

 

“Who the fuck are you?” Lincoln hisses as he yanks his arm back to himself. Gary lets go, hoping that Lincoln will give up instead of continuing his childish display of power he doesn’t hold. 

 

“Another reason you should get going.” Graham’s voice is tight, but he’s obviously holding himself back from telling this guy to just fuck off . 

 

It’s happening quicker than Gary thought it would. It only takes Lincoln glimpsing at the rest of their family, and making one comment that sends it all into motion. 

 

“Pretty family,” Lincoln’s voice is full of venom, low so only Grant, Gary, and Graham can hear him. “I’m sure I’ll see them around town. I’ll say hi next time-” 

 

Grant’s courage reappears in the form of a punch right to Lincoln’s nose. And then Lincoln’s backup approaches. Gary keeps an eye on his brothers but he steps forward to meet the two men. Grant gets a punch in return from Lincoln, but then Graham’s there, throwing Lincoln off of Grant. 

 

Gary gets the first punch in, feeling a sick satisfaction fill him at finally having a reason to use his fight instinct. A small smile forms on his face, and he’s distracted by that satisfaction just long enough for the second guy to punch Gary across the face. 

 

It hurts, but Gary can take a punch. 

 

Gary fights as honorably as he can, since he has an obvious advantage over these lowlifes. He keeps it simple by punching his opponent across the jaw. Although he wishes he could really show this guy what he's made of, he'd rather not send him to the hospital. He doesn’t have a chance to get in a another hit before being grabbed from behind by the first man Gary took down. Gary's fast as he holds the man's forearm and turns, pinning the first guy’s arm behind his back at a painful angle. 

 

The man shouts out in pain, but Gary holds no mercy. He shoves the guy away, just far enough so Gary can then kick him in the backside. The man stumbles forward, landing on his belly and skidding forward on the sidewalk

 

Gary turns to find the second guy winding up a punch. It may be a low move, but Gary hits the guy in the stomach, causing him to keel over before he can finish that punch. Next, Gary knees the man right in the groin before he throws him to the ground. 

 

Lincoln’s still standing, trying his damn-dest to fight, but Graham holds Lincoln’s wrists like the parent of a child having a temper tantrum. 

 

Gary appreciates Graham’s attempt at deescalating the situation, but Gary’s family was threatened. He’s pissed. 

 

Gary grabs Lincoln by the hair, ripping his head roughly to the side so he has to look up into Gary’s eyes. 

 

“This better be the last time I hear of you,” Gary bites out, tightening his grip on Lincoln’s hair to make sure his words sting just as badly. “Do you want to find out what I’ll do if I hear your name again?” 

 

Lincoln doesn't answer, just hisses in pain. 

 

Gary pulls on Lincoln’s hair again. 

 

“No!” Lincoln shouts. “I’ll leave your family alone, you fucking maniac.” 

 

Gary moves his grip to Lincoln’s shirt, taking fistfuls of the fabric. He’s fuming as he throws Lincoln to the ground, right beside his piece of shit friends. Gary makes a point by giving the two bruised and scraped nameless goons a glare. 

 

Gary turns back to his family, taking Grant and Graham by the elbow. There are a range of emotions; Becca’s amazed, looking like she just watched a UFC fight, Emma looks frightened by the fight, hiding behind her husband, Madilyn looks HIGHLY amused while Jasmine looks like she was one step away from joining in. Gary doesn’t doubt for a second she would have if it went on any longer. 

 

“Let’s go,” Gary grumbles, trying to corral the group off the street since they’re starting to garner attention. 

 

They seem to get the message so they quicken their steps to stay up with Gary. Once they’re far enough away, Gary releases his grip on his brothers. 

 

“Holy shit, Gar!” Becca’s the first one to exclaim, amusement lightening her tone.

 

They’ve reached the edge of the parking lot, where the lighting is sparse and there’s no prying eyes from passersby. Gary turns to them all, his face still serious as he points at every single person surrounding him. 

 

“If that man ever tries to do anything to you; speak to you, touch you, try to fight you - if you even just see him in passing you will tell me.” Gary demands, his voice sterner than anyone in his family has ever heard. “Got it?” 

 

Apparently his protective attitude has brought out only one response from them all. 

 

“Yes, sir!” They reply in unison. 

 

Gary takes in a deep breath then exhales through his nose, expelling the anger he feels into the night air. “Good,” Gary nods. “Let’s go home.” 

 

Gary moves towards their cars and that causes the rest of the group to break up like Gary just gave a game plan. 

 

As an afterthought, he looks over his shoulder with one last thought. 

 

“And no one will mention this to Mom. Got it?” 

 

“Yes, sir!” They all shout again, this time not in perfect unison but loud and goofy. 

 

Gary snorts out a laugh. He shakes his head fondly as he looks forward, leading them back to their vehicles. 

 

Graham does hesitate a few steps back, saying goodbye to Carol with a gentle kiss. She lives in town, and while Graham offered to walk her home, she declined. She’s going to meet up with her sister at a bar just down the street. So Graham gives her another kiss before they part. 

 

Graham, Grant, and Gary all squeeze into Madilyn’s small Honda, pressed hip to hip and knee to knee. Meanwhile, Becca and Champ are in the back of Emma and Beau’s SUV. They pull up beside Madilyn, so she rolls down her window. 

 

“Why don’t we go back home since Mom and Dad will be at the cabin?” Emma suggests. “It was Becca's idea. We shouldn’t call it a night yet and Mom and Dad have the biggest house.” 

 

“It’s a date!” Madilyn returns, flashing Emma a wicked smile. “Race you!” 

 

They’re rolling away, getting the head start, but they can hear Emma’s low warning to Beau, “You better not.” She tells the man behind the wheel. 

 

The three brothers fall into a laughing fit at that while also trying to grip onto anything so they don’t faceplant into the doors from Madilyn’s fast driving. 

 

Madilyn gets them back to the farm in record time, and without a speeding ticket, so Gary counts it as a win. He clambers out from the backseat, and the group of five hang out in the front yard as they wait for the rest to show. 

 

It takes a full five minutes before they see the headlights of the SUV. 

 

Becca and Champ have their back windows rolled down, and the sound of their ‘boo’s!’ get louder and louder the closer they come. 

 

The SUV is put in park, and Beau jumps out first, sharing a sympathetic look with Madilyn. 

 

“Bee,” she says cockily, coming over to put an arm over his shoulders. “Don’t take it too hard, man.” 

 

Beau laughs, but wraps his arm around Madilyn’s shoulders in response. 

 

“Madilyn,” Emma warns as her husband walks off with her sister. “Don’t corrupt him!” 

 

“Look, Beau’s already corrupted. He's been corrupted.” Madilyn shouts back. “He still holds this town’s record-” 

 

“Don’t say it-” Emma tries, but Madilyn continues. 

 

“For muddiest and fastest race down Daredevil Road!” 

 

Champ peeks out from behind to give a loud, “YEE!” in celebration. 

 

“Tone down the redneck, babe,” Becca says, but she smiles sweetly as she presses herself to Champ’s side. 

 

“You love it,” Champ teases. 

 

“I do,” Becca pecks him on the cheek, and Champ looks like he won the world.

 

“Gross. Get inside already,” Gary’s nose scrunches up in distaste, and Champ shoves him playfully as they pass. Gary corrals everyone inside before he jumps up the porch stairs and joins them in the living room. 

 

Gary shuts the door, taking a moment to absorb this moment. His family are all talking happily, arm and arm with their significant others, save for Gary and his brothers. Jasmine flicks on the yellow kitchen light, and they begin to find themselves seats around the table. The chairs are limited, so the couples sit on one another’s laps. 

 

“Okay,” Grant curls his nose up exactly like Gary’s. A clear sign that they’re related. “Can you love birds all, like, turn it down a notch? I’m getting nauseous.”

 

“Seconded,” Graham joins in as he takes a free seat next to Grant. 

 

“Nope,” Gary walks past to get a glass of water. He fills it, then turns to look at Graham. “You have Carol. You were just as bad as them when she was with you.” 

 

“Hey,” Madilyn’s tone turns jokingly offended. “I’d appreciate it if you didn’t call us a them.” 

 

“Okay,” Gary agrees, sarcastically genuine. “The non-single people.” 

 

The room laughs at that so Gary drinks his water with a smirk. 

 

“Me thinks someone’s bitter,” Champ teases, picking a toothpick off the table and placing it between his teeth. 

 

“Oh, yeah ,” Gary continues his track of sarcasm. “You know me. I’m a lover just waiting to find my soulmate.” 

 

“I knew it,” Madilyn says seriously, slapping her free hand down on the table. The other remains around Jasmine’s waist. 

 

The corner of Gary’s mouth quirks up as the group quickly changes from Gary and to who the worst couple is. He listens for a bit, and laughs hard when Grant and Graham start to tear into their sisters. Which quickly gets turned back on the two elder brothers. 

 

Gary’s happy to stay out of it, and is even happier when he feels his phone buzz in his jacket pocket. 

 

He moves his glass of water to his other hand so he can pull his phone out from his pocket. 

 

Unknown Number [12:23AM]

Call if you’re awake.

 

[12:23AM]

Will soon.

 

Gary pockets the phone then interrupts the argument that has consumed the entire group. 

 

“I have to take a work call. Is everyone staying the night? Em, are the boys okay with the sitter?” Gary walks past the table, feeling like, not for the first time, that he’s with his soldiers. Even checking in on all of them gives him that familiar feeling. 

 

“Boys are with Beau’s mom and dad and are staying the night,” she answers. 

 

“So that’s a yes,” Madilyn nods at Gary. “We’re all staying.” 

 

“Good, I’ll be back down after the call.” Gary moves to the stairs, grabbing onto the banister. “Stay here!” He adds on as he starts to jog up the stairs two at a time. 

 

He shuts his bedroom door quietly behind him before he makes a straight beeline for his laptop. He opens it quickly, logs in, and has his hotspot on within a minute. 

 

Gary sits down in front of the computer, exhaling in irritation. Gary’s head hurts; he can feel his brain throbbing inside his skull and his eye is starting to swell. Gary’s definitely had worse, but he’s going to be sporting this black eye for a few days. His mom isn’t going to be happy. 

 

The call comes through the computer so Gary answers after the first ring. 

 

“Hey,” Gary says quickly. “We’ll have to do this quick because I’m babysitting.” 

 

“Oh, that sounds fun, lad. Who are we babysitting tonight?” Soap leans forward, his smile curled up to one corner at the sound of mischief. 

 

“All of my siblings,” Gary returns with a roll of his eyes. “I did leave them down in the kitchen though so I should be able to hear them if they get up-”

 

The door to Gary’s bedroom flings open, Graham running in first. Gary watches in utter confusion as his older brother hurries around, pinning Gary’s arms behind the chair. 

 

“Sorry Gary!” Jasmine yells apologetically from the doorway. “I couldn’t stop them!” 

 

“She didn’t even try!” Becca giggles. 

 

“Operation We Love You Gary!” Grant shouts as he’s the first one to hug Gary. His arms wind around Gary’s neck, holding him in place as he presses kiss after kiss to the side of Gary’s head. 

 

“Get off!” Gary whines as he tries to get free but Graham’s too strong. 

 

“Hurry up, guys! He’s strong!” Graham grits from over Gary’s shoulder. He ends up letting go of Gary’s arms in favor of just hugging Gary, squeezing him hard enough that Gary’s arms are pinned at his side. 

 

Becca pastes herself to Gary’s other side. And then Emma hugs Gary over Becca while Madilyn squeezes in under Grant's arms to squeeze at Gary’s waist. 

 

Gary ends up giving in, going limp in their arms. 

 

“Gary, we love you!” Grant’s still loud and shouting. 

 

“I know,” Gary replies grumpily. 

 

“Tell us you love us back!” Emma demands. 

 

“I love you too! Now leave me alone!” Gary explodes, trying to shimmy out of their grips. 

 

“Okay, on three-” Grant says, looking at everyone. 

 

There’s a pause... only the sound of crickets outside. 

 

“Three!” Grant shouts. 

 

The siblings all release Gary at the same time, racing to the door. They knew their brother too well because Gary bolts out of his chair, chasing them out of his room. 

 

Gary catches himself on the doorway, watching as his siblings messily hurry down the staircase. Gary could definitely catch them if he wanted to, but he’d rather they all not fall down the stairs. No one else needs some extra bruises after tonight. 

 

“Go to sleep already!” Gary orders. 

 

“Yes, sir!” They all reply in unison. 

 

Gary hears Jasmine’s loud, clear laugh from downstairs. 

 

“Alright, privates,” Jasmine says to them. “Get in bed.” 

 

“Yes, ma’am!” They all return again - Gary can hear the rustling of the throw blankets and couch cushions being moved around. 

 

Jasmine comes to the end of the stairs, Gary can hear her call up at him. 

 

“Won’t happen again, Gary!” Jasmine’s voice is quieter, with a tinge of a fond chuckle.  

 

“Okay,” Gary replies, trying his best not to sound petulant. He shuts the door, scrubs a hand down his face, and then walks back over to the computer. 

 

The closer he gets he can hear Soap laughing. 

 

Gary plops down in his chair, looking frustrated and cutely ruffled after the attack. 

 

Gary glares at the screen before he says, “Kiss my ass.” 

 

“I’ll get in line behind Ghost,” Soap returns, wiping at the corner of his eyes. 

 

Gary’s eyes flit to the side of the screen, landing on Ghost. Ghost, who’s in his mask, one ankle propped up on his knee, hands locked behind his head. Gary then rolls his eyes, hiding his face in his hands. He takes in a deep breath, and then exhales with a groan. 

 

“Don’t you have a lock on your door?” Soap continues his ribbing. 

 

“No. It’s an old farmhouse.” Gary lifts his face out from hiding to answer Soap’s question.

 

“How’d you get the blackeye?” Ghost interjects, taking away Soap’s chance at another jab.

 

“Wouldn’t you like to know?” Gary crosses his arms on the table, quirking a brow at Ghost. So what? Gary might be a little annoyed right now so it’s making him a little mouthy. Big deal. 

 

“Oi,” Soap says lowly, looking from Gary to Ghost and then back to Gary. “He’s worried about his little bug. Is that a crime?”

 

“Having time away has turned him into a spoiled brat.” Ghost returns breezily, looking content and cozy leaning back in his chair. 

 

“No, mate. He was already spoiled when he left. You made sure of that.” 

 

“Oi, I did no such thing.” Ghost sounds mildly offended now, getting lost in his argument with Soap. 

 

“Oi, you did.” Soap returns pointedly, mocking Ghost’s choice of exclamation.

 

“If either of you say ‘oi’ one more time I’m going to disconnect the call.” Gary threatens emptily, setting them with a stern look. He hates to admit it, but he always finds it rather cute when Ghost and Soap argue like brothers. Gary knows that they don’t have many other people in their lives (or none at all) other than the 141. So he’s glad they have each other. 

 

But they can get really annoying.

 

“I already told you both. I don’t play favorites.” Ghost says in an attempt to get the last word in. 

 

Gary, on the other hand, is sleepy, and grumpy, and sore from punching that dumb jerk right in the face tonight. So he gives Ghost an unimpressed look through the screen and makes sure that he gets the last word in. 

 

“Right,” Gary says dryly. “Because you’re stealing the mess hall brownies and hiding them in your room for everyone in the 141.” 

 

Soap gasps dramatically, his head snapping in Ghost’s direction. Ghost has sat up now, his elbows on his knee and one finger lifted to try and butt in. Soap’s too loud and excited at the news though, smacking Ghost relatively gently on the back of his head. 

 

“I knew you were stealing those for Roach-” 

 

“Not stealing-”

 

“You don’t even like those bloody brownies-” 

 

“Those brownies are given to everyone - whether they like them or not, so it’s not stealing. And, no, I don’t like them but Roach does so why let them go to waste?” 

 

“Mate…” Soap trails off, the edge of amusement in his tone. 

 

Ghost moves fast as he punches Soap’s shoulder but Soap only laughs. Apparently Soap’s gotten Ghost caught in something that Gary won’t bother investigating. Besides, those two rarely have a motive for causing trouble other than just being bored. 

 

“That’s the last time I do anything nice for you, Roach. Soap’s going to tell everyone I’m soft now.”

 

“Because you are, Simon.” Gary’s tone is fond, on the edge of giggling from how flustered he and Soap have Ghost. Gary sees his opportunity to truly frustrate the other, finally a chance to have the upper hand. So Gary takes it. “You’re so cute. Soap, did you know Ghost told me he has a soft spot for me?” 

 

Soap turns to Ghost with a mockingly soft pout on his face. Soap puts both of his hands over his heart as he coos, “Oh, mate.” 

 

“Fuck you both. Roach isn’t providing context.”

 

Gary lifts his brows, accepting Ghost’s challenge. “Oh, you want me to give Soap context? Okay-” 

 

“Roach, shut your mouth or you’ll pay for it when you come back. Are we doing the briefing or not?” 

 

“Isn’t he cute when he’s angry?” Gary continues, putting emphasis on cute . “I can’t get over how adorable he is-” 

 

Soap’s consumed with laughter while the proverbial smoke starts to come out of Ghost’s ears. 

 

“Sanderson,” Ghost says between gritted teeth. 

 

Gary clears his throat, and with it he loses the playful tone from before. He doesn’t hide his smirk, but his voice turns professional as he says, “Yes, sir.” 

 

“Enough with this lover’s spat already boys. Act professionally, for heaven’s sake.” Soap’s voice is laden with sarcasm to let the two know that he’s joking, as if his sweet smile didn’t do that enough already. “Roach.” 

 

“Yes, sir?” Gary straightens up, putting on his mask of professionalism like Soap requested. 

 

“We’ve got some intel to go over with you. Pop some headphones in and buckle up.” 

 

“One sec,” Gary stands, hurrying over to his bedside table to grab his headphones. He throws them down on his desk, the strings lying over his keyboard and mouse pad messily. 

 

Gary tugs at the sleeves of his jacket, but bends at the waist to get his face in front of the camera. 

 

“Did you guys have breakfast?” He questions as he pulls his jacket down and off his torso. Gary straightens so he can hook it on the back of his chair. He sits back down, back in frame as he scoots closer to the webcam. 

 

Gary’s two hands lift to work at the top button of his shirt, flicking that loose. It doesn’t feel freeing enough, and it’s still warm in the house so Gary undoes another button. With a low sigh, Gary runs his hand under his shirt to get the fabric off his shoulders and the back of his neck while he waits for their reply. 

 

“We did,” Soap answers with the corner of his mouth quirked up in a smile he’s trying to hide. 

 

Gary runs a hand through his hair, tousling the short wavy locks. He’s sweating a little, so his hair sticks up at odd angles, yet Gary doesn’t find a bone in his body that cares. He’s still sore and still tired and still grumpy. 

 

“What’s so funny?” Gary inquires as he finally sits back in his chair and lets his hands fall to his thighs.

 

“Nothing, mate. You look good. Did you have a good night besides the black eye?” 

 

“Great night,” Gary answers Soap’s question. He reaches out to untangle the headphones before he pops one in each ear. Gary plugs them in and is satisfied with how clear he can hear the couple on the other side of the screen. “Went to a restaurant that was ridiculously fancy and ridiculously expensive, but the food was good.” 

 

“Don’t like a bit of pampering?” Soap inquires as he opens his folder and readies his papers. 

 

Gary leans forward, one elbow on the table. He leans his head into that hand, scratching at his scalp. It feels nice , So Gary’s eyes close and he embraces his own touch. 

 

“Depends on the pampering,” Gary answers with a muted smirk. His eyes open just in time to see Soap’s eyebrows dance up and down, making an innuendo out of Gary’s words. 

 

“Captain, with all due respect, you have a dirty mind.” Gary returns fondly. “When’s this briefing going to start?” 

 

“Right now,” Soap sits forward, throwing his folder down onto his table. 

 

He jumps into the briefing, changing quickly from his playful side to his serious side. Gary always respected Soap’s efforts in keeping a smile not only on his own face but everyone else’s as well. Soap knows when it’s time to play and when it’s time to work, which Gary finds to be a valuable, and honorable, trait. 

 

He carries on for nearly an hour, having Ghost butt in every now and then for additional details or help explaining what he means when his own words fail him. Finally, Soap flips the manila folder closed with a heavy sigh. 

 

“That was a lot of information, Roach. You got it all?” 

 

“Always,” Gary promises his captain.

 

"Good lad,” Soap praises as he stands from the chair. “I’m off to make sure this shite gets filed right. Nighty-night, Roach.”

 

“Goodnight, Soap,” Gary tells his captain, watching Soap pat Ghost on the head with his folder fondly before he leaves. 

 

Ghost wastes no time pulling himself up to MacTavish’s desk. Gary’s lieutenant lets out a heavy sigh which makes Gary smile. Apparently Ghost is still annoyed from earlier. 

 

“Still proud of yourself, I see.” Ghost comments, leaning back in his chair. He’s got his hands locked over his belly, and one ankle resting up on his knee. 

 

Gary bites his bottom lip to hold back a larger smile. 

 

“You’ll pay for that, bug.”

 

Gary cracks and lets out a soft laugh. His eyes fall to his hand, fingers tapping minutely against the surface of his desk. A question pops up in Gary’s mind; is this flirting? That alone makes his smile fall. Gary doesn’t want to think about that right now-

 

“So are you going to tell me where that black eye came from or am I going to have to force it out of you?” 

 

“Ah,” Gary clears his throat, bringing his eyes back to the camera. “My brother got into some trouble a while ago. I actually just found out about it last weekend… That trouble came back around tonight and made a show.” 

 

Ghost hums at that. Gary can feel Ghost seething under his mask, upset that Gary got hurt. 

 

“Stop that,” Gary warns, giving Ghost a knowing look. 

 

“You made sure that trouble won’t come back, yes?” 

 

Gary rolls his eyes before setting Ghost with another look. “I didn’t kill him, Ghost. But yes. He won’t be coming back.” 

 

“That’s my bug.” Ghost praises, his voice low and gravelly. 

 

Gary feels himself warm over again, but squashes that down as fast as he can by pinching his thigh. Now is not the time. 

 

“Give me a second,” Gary requests, popping an earbud out. “I’m sick and tired of these civvies.” 

 

Ghost nods so Gary doesn’t wait. He stands, moving to his dresser and pulling out the top drawer. He’s got a pair of shorts and an old t-shirt in hand, then comes back to his chair. The clothes get thrown down on top of the desk, and then he pops his earbuds in speedily. 

 

Gary smiles at the screen as he situates himself in his chair. 

 

“What were you out celebrating?” 

 

Gary grabs his shirt, then shrugs. “Just a family dinner. Mom wanted everyone to dress nice so we could take pictures.” 

 

“Did you?”

 

Gary reaches for the third button on his shirt, but freezes when he hears Ghost’s tone. Gary sets him with a look, then laughs when Ghost tips his head forward, signifying that he’s giving Gary a matching look under his glasses. 

 

“I’m not sending you any.” Gary says as he undoes his button, then moves down to the next one. 

 

“I suppose having you undress in front of me will have to do.” 

 

Gary stops.

 

Flirting. 

 

This is… flirting. It's got to be. Gary’s brain burns with the thought. He’s being ridiculous… he and Ghost together just isn't realistic. Whatever they’re doing right now is just… it’s how they are. They’ve been apart for months so maybe that’s why the dynamic is off. And Gary having dreams too. That's another problem. 

 

Gary’s not sure why he says it. But he does. 

 

“If you want me to continue then you’ll have to take the mask off.” Gary’s bartering now. He’s bartering undressing to see Ghost’s face. What’s happening? Gary almost takes back his words but Ghost is already speaking. 

 

“Send me a picture too and we have a deal.” 

 

Gary’s lips part as he stares at the screen. Waiting for any indication that Ghost is joking. 

 

He doesn’t get one, so Gary continues. 

 

“Deal. You first.” 

 

Ghost sets his glasses down on the desk coolly before he reaches under the collar of his jacket. He grabs the edge of the mask before he pulls it up, taking it off completely. He throws it down on the table, then runs a hand through his matted down hair. 

 

Gary cracks a smile. 

 

“Don’t look at me like that,” Ghost warns.

 

Gary doesn’t say it, he knows he has already poked the bear enough for tonight, but Ghost looks cute. His dark hair sticks up on one side, matted down on the other. He’s got mask-hair, which Gary has always found endearing on his lieutenant. 

 

Gary’s glad to see that the scratches from last time have healed, and it appears that Ghost has recently shaved. His face is smoother than Gary’s used to, and he’s wondering what it would feel like to glide his fingertips down Ghost’s smooth jaw. Wonders what the contrast between Ghost’s stubble and his smooth face would feel like

 

“You next.” Ghost brings Gary out of his thoughts, tilting his chin in Gary’s direction. 

 

Gary reaches for his shirt, only to pause. “Shirt or-” 

 

“Shirt.” Ghost instructs, making hot arousal pool in Gary’s groin. 

 

Gary swallows as he undoes his fourth button, continuing down slowly. He could make it fast if he wanted to, he knows Ghost wouldn’t stop him, but something in Gary makes him take his time. He likes having Ghost’s eyes on him… Gary likes how he feels undressing for Ghost. 

 

Gary leaves the shirt hanging open, loose on his shoulders, but doesn’t make a move to take it off. He waits… wanting to see if Ghost will ask. 

 

“Take it off.” 

 

The command comes, and Gary barely staves off a shiver. 

 

“I don’t get a ‘please’?” Gary’s voice doesn’t waver, but he’s quiet. His voice barely above a whisper.

 

Ghost cracks a smile, lifting a brow at the camera. Gary hates how his breath catches at how handsome Ghost is. 

 

“We already made the deal, Roach. Saying please wasn’t part of it. Now take it off.” 

 

Gary’s face is hot. He can feel the flush on his chest; skin hot under his fingertips. He tries to glower at the camera, but he can see his own camera feed in the lower left corner. He knows how red he looks, and how blown his pupils are. He’s almost embarrassed… Ghost doesn’t look nearly as debauched as he does. 

 

“Fine .” Gary bites out, letting the fabric slip off his shoulders. It catches in the creases of his elbows, leaving his soft white shirt around his waist. Gary knows how he looks - he knows he looks good like this. His hair tousled, skin flushed, half undressed. 

 

All for Ghost. 

 

“All the way, bug.”

 

Gary feels the power imbalance down to his core, and he hates how hot he finds this all. He lets the fabric fall the rest of the way to the ground, not bothering to pick it up. It’s discarded and forgotten as he sits bare in front of the camera. In front of Ghost’s watchful gaze. 

 

Gary reaches for his pajama shirt, slipping his first arm into it only to be stopped. 

 

“Not yet. Let me see you.” 

 

Ghost’s voice hits that same gravelly tone as before that makes Gary’s dick rock hard. He feels needy again, and now he actually has Ghost watching him. Like he imagined last time Ghost made him hard. When Gary fucked himself to the thought of Ghost’s eyes on him. 

 

“Fuck-” Gary gasps, then, “Ghost-” 

 

“Ghost,” MacTavish’s voice comes through the call. “You’ll have to cut your call short. I need you.” 

 

Ghost’s eyes are on MacTavish as he talks, but then Ghost nods. He turns back to the camera, already standing. 

 

“Roach, I expect that picture before you go to bed.” 

 

Gary deflates with an exhale. 

 

“Roach.” Ghost’s tone is something Gary recognizes. He knows what he needs to do. 

 

“Yes, sir,” Gary grumbles. 

 

“Goodnight, princess.” 

 

Gary holds back the groan he wants to release. He’s sure Ghost is smirking, but his face is out of view of his webcam. 

 

“Goodnight, Lieutenant Riley.” Gary responds before he sees the call end. 

 

Gary knows that his family is still awake downstairs, he can hear their low murmurs back and forth, which makes this situation even worse . He can’t believe he’s sitting in his bedroom, with a boner that his lieutenant gave him. Could Gary's life get any worse? 

 

He huffs a frustrated breath out through his nose, which feels a little petulant, but Gary’s in the solace of his own bedroom. He’ll allow himself to act a little childish right now. 

 

He slips on his sleep shirt, then pushes his pants down to his ankles and kicks them off his legs. He slips into a loose fitting pair of gym shorts, careful to tuck his hard-on down past the elastic waistband of his shorts. 

 

Annoyed. That’s what Gary is. 

 

He bounces down on the edge of his bed, giving himself five minutes for his dick to soften and the flush on his cheeks to go away. 

 

It takes a full seven minutes for Gary to recover. 

 

Once Gary feels like he has a semblance of control on his bodily functions again, he comes out from his room, shutting the door gently behind him. He sneaks down the stairs, an idea forming in his head already. He’ll get some payback on his siblings…

 

He can hear their voices clearer the closer he gets, and stays low as he enters the living room. Gary ducks behind the couch, now just a mere feet from the other Sandersons (and their spouses). 

 

Gary takes in a deep breath, and then stands up in a flash. He lets out a deep and ferocious, “RAH!” 

 

There’s a pair of screams, one distinctly female and one distinctly male. Gary’s pretty sure it was Emma and Graham. There’s a round of surprised gasps, and a few coughs from how violently they gasped. 

 

“Gary!” Madilyn curses, displeased. 

 

“Hi,” Gary smiles sweetly, placing his hands on the back of the couch. 

 

“I think I’m having a heart attack,” Grant breathes, with one hand placed firmly over his breast. 

 

Gary climbs over the back of the couch, plopping down in the open space beside Grant. 

 

“No you’re not,” Gary scoffs, reaching out to shove Grant’s head to the side. 

 

“Not this time!” Grant argues jokingly, trying to look offended. “But I could have!” 

 

Gary just laughs, shaking his head at Grant’s antics. 

 

“Is that your payback or are you going to get us again?” Becca questions from the corner, where she’s tucked under a blanket, with a couch pillow under her head. 

 

“That’s my payback,” Gary answers with a smirk. He sits back into the corner of the couch, getting comfortable. “Although I should be meaner since you interrupted a work call.” 

 

“Yeah right.” Madilyn scoffs, waving Gary off. “You were yucking it up with your buddies.” 

 

“We had very serious things to talk about,” Gary insists (not-so-seriously). 

 

“He’s a super secret soldier,” Graham chastises from where he sits, back pressed against their dad’s ancient recliner. “I believe him.” 

 

It only takes a matter of minutes for the Sandersons to get lost in one topic, which leads to the next, and then the two topics mingle together, almost creating a whole other topic on its own. Gary watches on with a fond smile… a little sleepy, and having no thought-out replies to add in. 

 

An hour hasn’t even passed when Gary feels his phone buzz against his thigh. 

 

Gary has a debate, whether he should pull his phone out and look, but it only lasts a second. He grabs onto his phone, unlocking the screen, and reading the text message. 

 

Unknown Number [1:53AM]

Lt. Riley?

 

[1:53AM]

What’s wrong?

 

Unknown Number [1:53AM]

Don’t call me that. 

 

[1:54AM]

Why? Like it too much?

 

Gary’s far too pleased to have finally gotten a chance to throw Ghost’s words back at him. He knows he’s smiling down at his phone, so he tries to contain his smirk to prevent Madilyn bringing up his grin to the rest of the group. 

 

Unknown Number [1:55AM]

Don’t be like that, princess.

 

[1:55AM]

Like what, Lieutenant Riley?

 

Unknown Number [1:56AM]

I stand by my statement earlier. You’re a brat.

 

Unknown Number [1:56AM]

Still waiting for my picture.

 

[1:57AM]

You said before bed. I’m not in bed yet.

 

Unknown Number [1:58AM]

Brat.

 

Gary can’t fight off the smile any longer. He brings his feet up onto the couch, knees up, and curls into the cushion. He loves talking to Ghost… and he loves how playful his lieutenant is. Gary would be lying if he said it didn’t give him butterflies. 

 

[1:58AM]

Maybe I should change the terms of our deal...

 

Unknown Number [1:59AM]

Stop talking.

 

[1:59AM]

Yes, sir.

 

“I don’t think we’ll need Carol to hook Gary up anymore,” Becca teases. 

 

Hearing his name, Gary glimpses up from his phone with a puzzled pout on his face. 

 

“What are you talking about?” He questions, locking his phone and resting it on his knee. 

 

Emma wiggles her brows as she tilts her head in the direction of Gary’s phone. “Don’t think we all haven’t noticed the lovey dovey smiles every time you’re texting your mystery person. It’s really cute, honestly.” 

 

“Yeah,” Grant agrees, pulling a pillow over to prop under his head. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen Gary crushing on anyone. This is a nice change.”

 

“What?” Gary’s laugh mixes with his scoff. “I’m not crushing on anyone. It’s-” 

 

“Work?” Becca, Emma, and Madilyn all finish in unison. 

 

“It is!” Gary defends against their knowing smiles. 

 

“Right… because I always smile whimsically when I’m thinking about work.” Emma says under her breath, but in a quiet room like this everyone hears her. 

 

“Yeah, seriously,” Grant snickers. “There’s no way you’re talking to or about work.” 

 

“Good thing it’s none of your business,” Gary snips back, giving his siblings all a pointed look. There’s no heat behind his words, but it is a warning. 

 

Madilyn leans into Jasmine’s side, and Jasmine begins to play with her hair in return. Madilyn yawns, stretching her legs out in front of her and flexing her toes. She clears her throat at the end of her yawn, and then annoys Gary further with the next words out of her mouth. 

 

“Is it Simon?” 

 

All eyes in the room turn to Gary. Everyone but Madilyn. Until she picks up on the silence, that is. She looks around the room confusedly before noticing everyone looking at Gary expectantly. 

 

Gary catches her apologetic gaze and quirks one, annoyed brow. 

 

“Who’s Simon?” Emma presses a finger in the subject, much like prodding at a bruise. Gary would much rather not talk about this. 

 

“He’s my lieutenant and my friend.” Gary’s words are pointed, trying his best to take their minds away from whatever it is they’re headed towards. 

 

“Oh~,” Graham’s wiggling his eyebrows in the same fashion Emma had only moments ago. “Are you getting some sugar on the side?” 

 

Gary snorts, giving Graham an incredulous look. “What?” 

 

“You know,” Graham’s eyebrows dance up and down repeatedly as he lifts his drink. He takes a healthy gulp from his beer before he lowers it back to his knee. 

 

“No, I don’t know!” Gary exclaims with a clueless laugh. 

 

“Are you getting some lovin’ from your lieutenant?” Graham replies as if it should be obvious, lifting his beer for another sip. 

 

“Of-” Gary begins, his face turning bright red at Graham’s accusation. He feels guilty, especially considering the fact Gary was just stripping for Ghost a few minutes prior… “Of course not!” 

 

The room dissolves into a fit of laughter at Gary’s expense, which makes him glower through his blush. 

 

“That’s so inappropriate.” Gary tells them scoldingly. Their laughter doesn’t soften, so Gary just shakes his head in disapproval. 

 

“Yeah, fair.” Graham says through his giggles. “But you should see your face right now.” 

 

“Gary and Simon sitting in a-” 

 

Gary doesn’t let Grant finish that sentence. He bounds out of his corner on the couch, tackling his brother down and placing him in a chokehold immediately. His phone is lost somewhere underneath them, but he doesn’t care. He’s reached his limit of dealing with his annoying siblings. 

 

“Gary!” Grant chokes out. 

 

“Say it again!” Gary threatens, twisting expertly so he has Grant’s arm trapped between his legs. Gary pulls back and Grant shouts out in pain. 

 

“Gary!” Madilyn says through her laughter. “Let him go!” 

 

“Grant, tell me when you want me to tap in!” Graham calls with a high-pitched giggle.

 

“Gary and Simon sitting in a-OW, GARY, LET GO!” Grant’s laughing through his pain, trying his hardest to get Gary off of him. He’s desperate at this point, so he bites at Gary’s knee. 

 

Gary shifts again, sliding over Grant's form to get him from behind. He’s got an arm around Grant’s throat again, an expert in his movements. 

 

“K-I-S-S- OW, GARY THAT HURTS, -I-N-G!” Grant rushes out before he goes limp in Gary’s arm, playing possum. 

 

“Grant, stop. I’m going to kick your ass. You can’t play dead to get out of this.” Gary grits his teeth as he tries to get Grant to sit up straight again, but his brother only sags back against him, going as far as to let his tongue loll out of one side of his mouth. 

 

“You’re so annoying.” Gary grumbles as he shoves Grant off of him. He clambers back to his side of the couch. 

 

“Okay, note to self: don’t bring up Simon around Gary. Touchy subject.” Graham writes on his palm with an imaginary pen, making Emma and Becca laugh. 

 

“Gary, don’t be so dramatic.” Emma rolls her eyes. “It’s cute! I’m also glad you have friends…” 

 

Gary throws his arms up into the air in exasperation. “Madilyn said the same thing! Why do you guys think I wouldn’t have friends?” 

 

“I don’t know!” Emma’s voice rises to match Gary’s, but she’s smirking. “Your circle of friends never fit the jock-soldier type. I guess I just assumed you wouldn’t get along well with… most of them.” 

 

Gary stares at her, so Emma’s expression turns apologetic. 

 

“I’m sorry!” Emma grimaces. 

 

“It’s true,” Becca jumps in, leaning sleepily against her husband. “Emma has a point.” 

 

Gary sighs dryly, rubbing a hand down his face. “It’s important to remember that I didn’t join the military to make friends. They’re my soldiers first. But it does help that I get along with them.” 

 

“Gary, I can't tell if you’re the most boring person I know or the most interesting.” Emma shoots back, crossing one ankle over the other. “I know you do all this cool, secretive stuff. But you talk like you’re fifty and retired.”

 

Gary absorbs the round of laughter at his expense with a small smile. 

 

“Yeah, Gar. Can’t you tell us a little bit? Just a teensy bit.” Grant asks from where he’s still limp against the couch. He doesn’t make any effort to sit back up. 

 

Gary opens his mouth, a no already on the tip of his tongue, but Madilyn interjects. 

 

“How about the scariest thing you’ve ever done?” Madlyn’s brows lift gingerly, so Gary knows there’s no pressure to answer. But he also knows that his siblings are genuinely curious, and they want to know more about what their brother has been doing for the last decade that kept him away from home. 

 

Gary remembers Ghost’s words from a few months ago. Tell them what you can so they understand. 

 

“I swear to God, if any of you tell Mom any of this I’ll murder you myself.” Gary threatens, but he sees all of their faces light up. They’re happy Gary’s exterior is cracking. “Also… just don’t… worry about me. Okay? I don’t want you guys sitting at home worried sick when I go back.” 

 

“Gary,” Grant sits up, his hair rustled and looking tired. Grant smiles at his younger brother, a sad yet proud smile. “Do you think we don’t do that already?”

 

Gary feels a flash of embarrassment, but the tender moment is interrupted when Emma’s husband Beau lets out a loud snore. All eyes turn to find him fast asleep, face flat on the floor. 

 

Emma rolls her eyes with a fond smile while the Sanderson siblings all crumble into laughter. 

 

“Shh!” Emma tries to quiet them. “Or else Gary might change his mind.” 

 

Gary groans as he sinks back into the cushions, but sighs. “Alright… so the scariest thing I’ve ever done…” 

 

They all grow silent, like a class of kids ready for story time. 

 

Gary feels an awkward pressure weigh down on his shoulders. He’ll have to censor himself, he’ll have to be careful not to reveal something he’s not supposed to. Besides, he was serious when he said he doesn’t want them to worry. And a lot of what Gary could tell them is worry-material. 

 

“I was once climbing up a mountain of ice when the ice shattered underneath me.” Gary offers. He thinks he did a good job with that… not too much detail. 

 

“Oh,” Becca blinks, as if she’s not comprehending it. “But you were wearing a harness and-” 

 

The look on Gary’s face alone tells Becca that he was definitely not wearing any safety gear. More like just a pair of ice tools and toe picks. But she doesn’t need to know the specifics… she gets the idea since she gasps and looks close to scolding him.

 

“What happened then?” Madilyn sits forward, genuinely invested in the story. 

 

“My captain caught me,” Gary answers, starting to feel tense with this line of questioning. “Okay, what else do you want to know?” 

 

“That totally doesn’t feel like the scariest thing you’ve experienced,” Graham challenges with a pair of narrowed eyes.

 

“That’s as scary as I’m going to tell you,” Gary shoots back. “Next question.” 

 

“What is the most beautiful place you’ve been to?” Becca questions, curled into Champ’s side. “We’re looking for vacation ideas.”

 

“I can’t tell you specifically where. It was in central Europe. We had to stay there for a few weeks and it was incredibly peaceful.” Gary runs a hand through his hair as he continues. “If you give me specific places, I’ll tell you which ones are worth going to and which ones aren’t.” 

 

Becca gives Gary a sleepy smile and a thumbs up.

 

“Okay you get two more questions. Who’s next?” 

 

“Have you ever almost died?” 

 

Gary meets Emma’s look, seeing her eyes guarded at her own question. He knows she doesn’t want to hear the answer, but part of her also needs to hear it. She’s probably thought about it endlessly since Gary joined… 

 

“Em, I think you know that answer.” Gary tells her quietly. 

 

Emma sighs, letting her head hang. “I know,” she grumbles before she lifts her eyes and looks at Gary pleading. “I just need to hear you say it or else I’ll start thinking I’m crazy.” 

 

Gary sighs in return, a heavy, weighted sigh. He scrubs at his jaw before he nods. He knows they’re all watching him, and for some reason he feels guilty admitting this. As if he should have tried harder in the past… that he never should have let missions get so out of hand that he could have lost his life. 

 

“Yes,” Gary admits with pain in his voice. “But I knew what I was signing up for,” Gary tries to defend himself, “I know and have accepted that one of these missions will be my last. I’m at peace with it.” 

 

“Jesus Christ,” Grant curses under his breath, shaking his head at Gary’s words. 

 

“Okay, next question before this gets more depressing.” Gary claps his hands together, looking around the room expectantly. 

 

Grant, who sits right beside Gary, speaks up, with his eyes pointed at the ground. 

 

“When are you going to leave?” Grant’s voice is gentle, careful not to sound too heartbroken. Gary appreciates that, since Grant’s eyes hurt Gary enough when he finally glimpses over. 

 

“Soon,” Gary tells them, his eyes scanning over each of his siblings. “Within two months. I’ve already spoken to my captain and lieutenant about it… I was just waiting for the right time to tell you all.” 

 

The room all seems to deflate at that. The night was fun, unpredictable, and they were unwinding in their living room as if they were all teenagers again. Yet Gary’s news brought them back down to reality. Gary’s going to be gone again… these moments won’t happen anymore. 

 

“I promise to come back more,” Gary says quietly, trying to stop them from frowning. 

 

“You better,” Grant cracks a sad smile. “Or else I’ll write ‘Gary was a big loser’ on your gravestone.” 

 

He gets a few laughs for that, but Emma sets him with a warning look. 

 

“How about we don’t joke about Gary dying, okay?” She requests, then shuffles back into her husband.

 

Grant turns to Gary, giving him an apologetic shrug. “Sorry, Gar.” 

 

“It’s all good,” Gary pokes his brother with his elbow. “At least I know who not to leave in charge of my funeral services.” 

 

The group laughs again, even Emma cracks a smile, despite her glaring at her two brothers. 

 

“Okay,” Gary stands, “I won’t joke about me dying anymore. So are we all sleeping down here or are we going to our rooms? Please say rooms.” 

 

“Rooms,” Becca agrees, climbing to her feet. She holds out her hand and Champ takes it with a loving smile. “Gar, can you loan some shirts to Champ and Beau?” 

 

“Sure,” Gary agrees, taking up the rear as he follows behind his siblings. “Good thing Mom always keeps everyone’s room ready.” 

 

Madilyn laughs, “She’s going to be so upset she wasn’t here for the spontaneous sleepover.”

 

“We’ll do it again,” Gary promises now that they’re on the top floor. 

 

“Before you leave!” Becca demands.

 

“Yes,” Gary laughs fondly. “Before I leave.” 

 

“Who’s making breakfast tomorrow?” Grant calls from down the hall, pushing his way into his bedroom already. 

 

“You!” Emma calls back from across the hall. 

 

Gary can’t tame his smile, watching everyone filter into their rooms. He’s glad he can be here for this…

 

“Champ! Beau!” Gary shouts as he moves into his bedroom. He pulls out two t-shirts off the top of the pile. The pair show up in Gary’s doorway so he throws the articles of clothing in their direction. Beau catches them, kindly handing one off to Champ. 

 

“Thanks, Gar!” Beau says as he moves towards Emma’s bedroom. 

 

“Love you, Gar!” Champ calls as he jogs down to Becca’s room. 

 

Gary walks to the doorway, hand on either side as he leans out into the hall. “Goodnight!” 

 

“Night!” Grant shouts. 

 

“I love you all!” Graham yells. 

 

“Love you too, doofus!” Becca shouts. 

 

“Hey, I’m trying to sleep!” Madilyn teases. 

 

“Then sleep, loser!” Emma teases right back. 

 

Gary shakes his head, raising his voice as they all start to bicker. “GoodNIGHT! Stop talking!” 

 

This time he gets a response from everyone, in perfect unison. 

 

“Goodnight!” 

 

With a warm smile, Gary clicks his door shut. 

 

Tonight was good. Somehow… somehow such a messy night turned into such a wonderful memory that Gary won’t forget. This is something he’ll always cherish. 

 

Gary climbs on top of his sheets, falling back against his pillows with an exhale. 

 

He’s happy. 

 

Gary’s eyes flutter shut, his breathing evens out, and he nearly falls asleep. Until he remembers that he still has to live up to his end of the deal. 

 

A sense of dread saddles up right next to his joy. 

 

With a groan, Gary rolls over onto his stomach before he pulls his phone out from his pocket. He opens his and Ghost’s messages and reads… and he smiles.

 

He likes Ghost so much. As much as he despises his siblings teasing, he thinks they’re right. Gary has a crush. 

 

And he still has to send Ghost a picture. 

 

[2:20AM]

I’m in bed.

 

It takes exactly two minutes and thirty-five seconds before Gary gets a response.

 

Unknown Number [2:22AM]

I’ll wait. 

 

Gary groans, exiting the messages and moving to his camera roll. He didn’t take many pictures, he left that up to his siblings. He took enough for his own collection, but they’re all of his family. Not one includes him. There’s one of Grant and Graham playing rock-paper-scissors over the last breadstick. There’s a picture of Madilyn and Jasmine giving cheesy thumbs-ups, with Becca and Emma behind them, giving the couple bunny-ears. 

 

With a sigh, Gary opens his text messages between himself and Madilyn. 

 

[2:25AM]

Hey, can you send me some pics from tonight?

 

Madilyn [2:25AM]

Image.

Image.

Image.

Image.

Image.

Image.

Image.

Image.

Image.

 

Madilyn [2:26AM]

What are they for? Don’t tell me you have secret social media.

 

[2:26AM]

No, Mads. It’s just for me.

 

Madilyn [2:27AM]

Is that so?

 

[2:27AM]

Yes, what else would I be doing with them?

 

Madilyn [2:28AM]

Right… Totally not sending them to anyone. 

 

Madilyn [2:28AM]

Image.

Image.

 

Madilyn [2:29AM]

Here are two pics for you to NOT send to anyone because that’s not what you’re doing. 

 

[2:30AM]

Goodnight, Madilyn. 

 

Madilyn [2:31AM]

;) 

 

Gary shakes his head at his sister’s intuition. He won’t feed into it, but it blows his mind how well she knows him… 

 

Gary opens the last two messages she sent him, and waits for the images to load. 

 

Now Gary understands why Madilyn sent these. 

 

His cheeks pinken looking at the image of himself. His profile is to the camera, laughing at something Graham said across the table. His eyes twinkle, and his skin is warm from the gentle lighting in the restaurant. Gary looks… handsome. But just the thought of sending this to Ghost has Gary blushing. 

 

The other picture is sillier. It’s when Gary realized Madilyn was taking his picture. He’s winking at the camera, giving a toothy smile while pressing the tip of his free hand into his cheek. It’s cuter, with the yellow light shining against his golden-brunette hair. 

 

Gary groans into his pillow. 

 

[2:38AM]

What kind of picture are you wanting?

 

Gary chews on his lower lip as he awaits an answer. He hopes what he’s asking makes sense… 

 

Unknown Number [2:39AM]

One with you in it.

 

Gary sighs. Maybe enough jokes will lessen this tension.

 

[2:40AM]

Promise you’ll tell me I’m pretty. 

 

Unknown Number [2:41AM]

Love, you’re the prettiest one in the TF. You don’t need me to tell you that.

 

[2:41AM]

Shut up.

 

Unknown Number [2:42AM]

Send me my picture already.

 

[2:42AM]

You’re the worst.

 

[2:42AM]

Image.

Image.

 

Gary stares at his phone after sending the two pictures Madilyn provided. His heart feels heavier and heavier as the seconds pass... Five minutes. Ghost makes him wait five minutes until he sends his reply.

 

Unknown Number [2:47AM]

You’re pretty.

 

[2:47AM]

Shut up.

 

Unknown Number [2:48AM]

That’s twice in one night. You better watch yourself.

 

[2:49AM]

Want to make it a third?

 

Unknown Number [2:50AM]

Princess… 

 

Gary flushes all over, heat curling in his groin. 

 

[2:51AM]

What are you doing today?

 

Unknown Number [2:52AM]

Mindless office work. 

 

Unknown Number [2:52AM]

Image.

 

Gary opens the picture. 

 

It’s a picture of their shared office, Gary’s, Soap’s, and Ghost’s. The room looks empty, and Gary can see a few things on Ghost’s desk, while the bottom half of the picture is of Ghost’s lap. Wearing a pair of his camo pants.

 

[2:54AM]

I wish I was there.

 

Unknown Number [2:54AM]

My lap?

 

Gary snorts at the response. This time his blush is satisfying. He likes when Ghost teases him…

 

[2:55AM]

Exactly.

 

Unknown Number [2:56AM]

I thought so. You can have a seat when you come back.

 

[2:57AM]

Sounds like you’ll enjoy it more than me.

 

Unknown Number [2:57AM]

I’ll make it good for both of us.

 

Unknown Number [2:58AM]

Go to sleep, princess.

 

[2:59AM]

Yes, Lieutenant Riley.

 

Unknown Number [3:00AM]

Brat.

 

Gary locks his phone, placing it on the bedside table with a satisfied smile. He slips under his covers, pressing his cheek to his pillow with a few thoughts in his mind. 

 

He likes how Ghost makes him feel.

 

The other thought? 

 

Well. 

 

Gary’s picturing himself in Ghost’s lap. 

 

Notes:

Hey guys :) Thanks for reading!! The 3-4 week hiatus will start soon. I've already been trying to fill in the gaps, but I keep getting stuck between wanting to write some self-indulgent chapters versus chapters that will actually progress the story.

I did create a twitter, but I don't know if I have the energy to keep up with it right now. I apologize guys <3 I'll let you know if that changes!

Chapter 11: Stay

Gary thinks he’s probably as drunk as he’s ever been in his entire life. He doesn’t drink, but he did tonight because his siblings asked him to and Gary wanted to have fun with them. He wants to let them have a slice of normal with him before he leaves again because they deserve that. After all, seeing every single one of their faces filled with disappointment when he said he’d be going soon was hard to take. 

 

The morning after he and his siblings woke up they asked one thing from Gary. Let them take their sweet baby brother out on the upcoming Saturday for drinks before he goes back to his super secret soldier job, whenever that may be. Their words, not his. But the request was harmless and easy to accommodate so Gary agreed.

 

Now it’s Saturday and they’re home, thanks to Champ and Beau being the kind and caring designated drivers. The two sober in-laws get the tipsy Sandersons home safe and sound, save for Grant falling into the bushes in front of the house, which he seems to have a knack for doing. It takes both Champ and Beau to pull Grant out from the bushes, but they get him out safely with only a few scrapes to whine about. 

 

This does send everyone into a laughing fit, even Champ and Beau, which is why it took both of them to get Grant out. They were laughing so hard that their muscles grew weak, and they failed getting Grant free a handful of times before which only made everyone laugh harder when their brother fell back into the bushes over and over. 

 

Emma had to sit on the porch steps since her legs were too weak to carry her further, and Becca was hunched over, with her hands on her knees as she shook with laughter. Graham stumbled in his own fit of laughter and reached out to Gary to steady himself - the problem is that he only sent both of them down into the dirt, landing right on their asses. 

 

“You guys are weak,” Madilyn says through her giggles. She has an arm around Jasmine’s shoulders. Jasmine, Madilyn's caring and responsible girlfriend, is nearly as sober as Champ and Beau (although she did have a beer or two at the bar). So she manages to keep Madilyn standing rather easily. 

 

The Sanderson posse make their way inside by way of dragging one another in. Jasmine helps Gary and Graham out of the dirt while Madilyn ushers her sisters inside while all three laugh and laugh at Grant’s poor luck. 

 

Champ and Beau take Grant inside, arms wrapped around Grant’s waist, while Grant has his arms over their shoulders. Grant’s whining as they take him inside, talking about a ‘boo-boo’ on his shin. 

 

“We’ll get you fixed up soon, bud.” Beau smiles fondly as he pats Grant’s waist.

 

Grant is set down on the couch while the rest of the group head into the kitchen. They all take seats around the kitchen table, shouting over each other about nothing, only to hear one another talk. Beau meanders through the Sandersons, heading right for the drawer beside the fridge. Some of the Sandersons grow quiet, watching as Beau pulls out the first-aid kit that’s been in the house for as long as Gary can remember. By now, Beau and Champ know this house as well as each Sanderson since they’ve been around since they were teenagers.

 

Beau taps Gary fondly on the arm as he walks past to go tend to Grant, who’s still whining about the small scrape he has on his leg.

 

His siblings are all bickering in the kitchen over something that Gary lost track of and doesn’t care to follow. The atmosphere is warm, under the yellow kitchen light and the ceiling fan whirring lowly above their heads. It's comfortable, but Gary has the urge to find some silence. Even for a few seconds. So he sneaks away upstairs, pushing his bedroom door open, and plopping down on the edge of his bed. 

 

The first thing his eyes fall on is his phone… and, of course, the first thing he thinks about is Ghost. 

 

Gary’s grabbing the phone without another thought, finding the unknown number he hasn’t bothered to name. Sure, Gary usually chastises impulsiveness, like the kind that he's displaying right now. But he can't find himself to care. His inhibitions are lowered and he wants to hear from Ghost...

 

Only after he clicks ‘call’ does Gary start to wonder what time it is over there. 

 

Two rings go through before Ghost answers. 

 

“Roach?” 

 

“Hi,” Gary’s already smiling as he falls back onto his bed, curling one arm under his head. 

 

“Hi…” Ghost trails off, his tone confused. “What are you still doing up, isn’t it three in the morning over there?” 

 

Gary’s face scrunches up in confusion, but he pulls his phone back to check. Ghost was… dead on. Even Gary hadn’t realized how late it was. He presses the phone back to his ear with a grumble. 

 

“Are you keepin’ tabs on me?” Gary slurs as he nestles back into his covers. He blinks blearily into the low light of his room, which is provided by the moon cresting over the orchard. 

 

“You sound incredibly American right now.” Ghost replies, his voice still hesitant to show any emotion. He’s probably wondering what’s going on right now… but Gary doesn't want to tell him. He doesn't want Ghost to know that he drunk called him. At least Gary's not so far gone that he can't pretend to be sober. Ghost won't know if Gary plays his cards right... 

 

“Don’t make fun of me,” Gary grumbles, feeling more tired as time passes. He closes his eyes and focuses on Ghost’s voice. 

 

“I’m not. It’s adorable.” 

 

Gary snorts at that, trying to enunciate his words concisely. “You don’t find anything adorable.” 

 

“Of course I do,” Ghost sounds distracted, putting only a mild interest in arguing Gary’s point. He must be busy... Gary thinks. Yet he's taking the time to talk to Gary. Gary feels bad about it, but the selfish desire to keep his lieutenant on the phone weighs out.

 

“Name one thing.” Gary challenges, rolling over to rest his head on his pillow. 

 

“You.”

 

Gary’s lips part as he takes in a small gasp - his stomach simultaneously doing flips at Ghost’s simple answer. The flirtatious response has Gary floating away for a second before he’s grounded with a flash of irrational irritation. He buries his face in his pillow and lets out an annoyed groan.

 

“You can’t say things like that.” Gary mumbles petulantly. 

 

“Love, I can’t hear you.” 

 

Gary comes out from hiding to rest his cheek on his pillow. The fabric is cool against his flushed skin and causes a shiver to ripple down his spine. He blinks blearily at the phone, staving off a yawn. 

 

“You can’t say things like that,” Gary repeats, keeping a childish grumble in his tone. 

 

“I can actually do whatever I want,” Ghost repeats calmly, using a matter-of-fact tone. Gary listens to him shuffle some papers on the other line. 

 

“You’re mean.” Gary whines out next. 

 

“I know. What did you have to drink tonight?” 

 

Gary’s eyes start to drift closed again as he hums. He has to think about it… “Something blue… My siblings wanted me to try each of their favorite drinks. So… something blue. And then something I think had whiskey in it. And then a margarita. I hate margaritas. I forget what else... Oh!” Gary slaps a hand down to his face sloppily. "I wasn't supposed to tell you that." 

 

Ghost's laughter rumbles gently across the phone, a sound that causes warmth to pool in Gary's belly. He loves Ghost's laugh, especially when it's caused by him. So even though Gary has frustrated himself for forgetting to act sober, he easily forgives himself when he gets Ghost chuckling.

 

"Sounds like a lot.” 

 

Gary frowns, complaining again. “It was. I don’t drink.” 

 

“I know.” 

 

Gary grows silent, just listening to Ghost work in the background. He can hear Ghost’s fingers clack against his keyboard, and then move back to shuffle some papers around, only to return to the keyboard seconds later. 

 

Gary gets bored, so his mouth starts to work on its own. 

 

“Remember last time we spoke?” 

 

Ghost gets quiet on the other line. 

 

“...Yes.” 

 

Gary smiles at Ghost’s hesitant tone. He’s egged on by it, so Gary continues to poke the hornet’s nest. 

 

“How far would you ‘a let me go?” 

 

There’s another pause before Ghost answers. 

 

“As far as you wanted to,” Ghost replies and Gary’s drunk brain is already dissecting his words. Ghost’s a wise man, and chooses his words carefully. Someone as tipsy as Gary is can figure out that his reply is a deflection, putting it back on Gary. 

 

Gary tries to do the same - tries to choose his words carefully and calculatedly - but they just end up coming out blunt. 

 

“I wanted to do it for you,” Gary thinks that makes sense, “I like you.” 

 

There’s an intake of breath on Ghost’s end, and then his voice is gentle as he says, “Roach-” 

 

“Do you have Roach on the line?” MacTavish’s voice appears, and then the sound of a door closing. “Isn’t it 0300 hours over there? What are you doing keeping the lad up?” 

 

Ghost must mime or mouth something since Gary doesn’t hear him verbally say anything, but he does hear Soap’s understanding, “Ahhh.” 

 

“Tell-” Gary hiccups, “-Tell Soap I said hi.” 

 

Ghost passes along the correspondence, and Gary hears Soap laugh lightly. 

 

“Can he hear me?” Gary asks hesitantly, trying not to focus on the way that his head is spinning.

 

“No.” Usually that would sound short and resolute to anyone else, but Gary knows Ghost. He knows Ghost is curious why Gary asked. 

 

Gary swallows as his eyes flutter shut. He feels dizzy… but he wants to ask Ghost now so he’s not going to let him being drunk get in the way. He needs to know. 

 

“Am I imagining this thing between us?” Gary tries to enunciate his words, he tries to sound as clear as possible so that Ghost understands what he’s asking… He can only hope he gets his point across. 

 

“No.” The answer comes quicker than Gary expected. 

 

...and fills him with unending hope that will end up suffocating him if he’s not too careful. Gary breathes, his heart just as consumed with relief as his body is. That relief diminishes when Gary has a sense of realism wash over him, unstoppable and impossible to ignore. A sense of realism that sobers him up quicker than a cold shower.

 

“Nothing… nothing will ever change though. Will it?” Gary speaks like he already knows the answer. 

 

“Things are…” Ghost trails off. “Things are safe where we are, Roach.” 

 

Gary takes a moment, allowing himself to process that. He knows what Ghost is saying, and Gary agrees, regardless of how much it hurts. He knew anything romantic between them wouldn’t be realistic… Gary shouldn’t have let himself lean so much on Ghost, but it’s hard when he cares so much about him. 

 

“You’re right,” Gary agrees, nodding to himself. “You’re right.” 

 

“Roach, I’m-” 

 

“Stop,” Gary exhales, shaking his head. He closes his eyes, trying to focus on his breathing. It’s so hard to breathe when he has such a crushing weight bearing down on him. “Don’t say it. There’s nothing to be sorry for. I shouldn’t have-” 

 

“You did nothing wrong, Roach.” 

 

There’s a pause until Gary realizes this has to end. 

 

“I care about you, Simon.” 

 

There’s a pause before Ghost’s sincere statement comes. “I care about you too.” 

 

“I’m going to go to bed.” 

 

“Goodnight, Roach.” 

 

Gary pulls the phone back from his ear, watching the call disconnect from the other end. Seven minutes and three seconds is all it took for Gary to feel like absolute shit. His finger trails against the edge of his phone for a moment longer, stewing in this odd mix of feelings he has towards the universe; angry because the path he chose means he and Ghost will never get to explore a chance of happiness and normality … but also grateful for the path he chose because then he’d never have met Ghost. 

 

He supposes he understands what Ghost means now, even in his drunk state. Things are safe where they are. They can have each other… just not in the way others can. Ghost doesn’t want things to end with Gary. He just wants them to stay where they are. 

 

Gary should be happy about that, right? 

 

Gary lets out a loud exhale, tossing his phone to the other side of his bed. Well, there’s no point in feeling sorry for himself when his family is downstairs having a good time. 

 

Gary stretches his arms above his head, making a mental note to get some water when he’s downstairs… at this point he just wants to sober up, relax for the night, and then sleep for twelve hours… 

 

When Gary does make it downstairs, he receives a loud wave of cheers and polite claps. Gary gives his siblings all a weird look as he steps down from the last step, but then their cheers only get louder, so Gary bows and accepts the praise. 

 

When it dies down, Gary takes a seat at the kitchen table with the rest of his siblings. 

 

“So what was the applause for?” Gary asks as he takes one of the glasses of water that Champ has prepoured for everyone. 

 

“You made it through a Sanderson Saturday!” Graham happily announces, clapping a proud hand down on Gary’s knee and squeezing. 

 

“We all bet that you’d be passed out two hours ago but we were wrong! Yay!” Emma cheers, doing a little happy dance in her seat. This sets off another round of applause for Gary so Gary just snorts and starts clapping along with them. 

 

“Will you guys all quiet down?” Beau mockingly scolds as he comes back into the kitchen with the first-aid kit. “I finally got Grant to lay down and go to sleep.” 

 

“Boo!” Becca and Madilyn both say in unison. 

 

“First one out!” Emma announces, pointing at Graham. “Put that in your phone so we remember to give him shit tomorrow.” 

 

Gary laughs at that, his head falling back and a hand falling to his stomach. “You guys are so mean.” 

 

“Yeah, right! I bet you’re an asshole when you’re Sergeant Sanderson. Isn’t that what military guys do? Give each other a bunch of shit?” Graham has a beer in hand, and while Gary thinks it’s probably time to start cutting back, Graham is a pretty calm drunk. So it shouldn’t hurt.

 

“Some do.” Gary agrees with a chuckle. “But not me.”

 

“Yeah, no way that Gary’s mean,” Madilyn shakes her head, positively sure in her statement. “Gary doesn’t have a mean bone in his body. Maybe a stern bone, but not a mean one.” 

 

“I let my captain and lieutenant be the hardasses.” Gary grins fondly at the thought of Soap and Ghost.

 

“You’re the little soft sergeant. Soft Sergeant Sanderson, reporting for duty.” Becca says seriously, but then she cracks and snorts loudly before she dissolves into laughter. 

 

Gary shakes his head before he lets out a teasingly loud groan. 

 

“You guys are the worst!” Gary declares as he scrubs his two hands down his face tiredly.

 

“But we’re your siblings,” Madilyn singsongs, doing a funny dance in her seat that involves a lot of shoulder wiggles. “And that means you have to love us~.” Madilyn stretches out her words in a way that probably sounds like a song to her. 

 

Gary sighs dramatically, straightening back up. “I guess you’re right…” he trails off, sounding sad about the fact Madilyn brings forward. 

 

“Hey!” Emma accuses through her laughter. “Gary is mean. You were all wrong.” 

 

“I’m not!” Gary defends himself through his tipsy laughter, pushing away the finger Emma is pointing at him accusingly. 

 

“What is this? A Sanderson Shout fest? Tone down the volume. What would your mom say? Jeez.” Champ warns as he comes forward to play with Becca’s hair. 

 

Champ gets some shit for his comment, lovingly of course, from Gary’s siblings, but Gary abides by his request. He sits back in his chair, with heavy eyes and a sated smile as he listens to his siblings bicker back and forth with each other. 

 

He’s happy here… and he knows he’s going to miss them all like hell when he goes back to the 141. 

 

Gary always thought that staying away from his family was more for their good then his, but now he knows it was for all of their sake.

 

Goodbyes are never easy.

Notes:

Hey guys!! Sorry to come back with a short chapter and angst! I wanted to post this so I could also add an author's note. I'm still filling in a lot of gaps and I've added more chapters as I go along to make sure everything flows nicely! Thank you all for your patience with me. Updates still won't be as quick as they were before, but I think I'm making some headway! Thanks for reading!!

Also, thank you SO MUCH for the kind comments. I cannot begin to explain how much they mean to me! I'll cherish them always!

Chapter 12: Sanderson Siblings - Character Evaluation

Notes:

Hello! Sorry this is not a chapter but rather a character evaluation or a build off of some characters in the story. I hope you guys like these little tidbits! The next chapter ended up getting so long that I'm splitting it up into two... small spoiler for what's to come: smut! Thanks again for reading guys!

The Sanderson Siblings

 

1. Graham Sanderson - 30 years old - Height: 6’

 

     -Graham is the oldest out of the Sanderson squad. He and Grant are twins, so ever since they were born they’ve always been a troublesome duo. Graham’s a relaxed kind of guy who’s known for going with the flow. He’s always the one to suggest sitting down and taking a deep breath when things get stressful. Graham is the calming force in the Sandersons that reminds them life is young and they should have fun while they can. Graham is the classic older brother figure who is incredibly loyal to his family and will always watch out for his younger siblings. 

 

     -He has shaggy honey blonde hair because he’s growing his hair out. He has the waviest hair out of his siblings, so often he’ll have locks of hair sticking up wildly if he doesn’t put a hat on to control it. He’s broad shouldered, with thick biceps and a thick neck. He’s built like a wrestler, since he used to be one in high school. His eyes are blue, he’s always tan from working out in the sun, and he always has a clean shaven face.  

 

2. Grant Sanderson - 30 years old- Height: 6’ 

 

     -Grant is a minute younger than Graham so he’s a bit bitter about being the second eldest. Only because Graham will always hold it over his head, as twins do. Grant’s always the guy who suggests doing something fun and adventurous to help lighten someone's mood. That’s why he and Graham go so well together. Graham calms everyone down before Grant suggests something like ‘let’s go ziplining!’ or ‘there’s a paintball place in town, let’s go!’ Grant is the energizer of the Sandersons. He’s always smiling, always laughing, and always getting a rise out of his sibilngs while he can. He’s a sweetheart, who is a little sad behind the curtain. 

 

     -Grant’s hair is just as golden as Graham’s, but he usually keeps it buzzed on the sides and a little longer on top. His hair never gets longer than two inches before he’s going to his barber for a haircut. His hair style can be described as “hat hair.”  He’s not as thick as Graham is. He’s more lean, with ‘movie’ muscles Graham often says, while Grant just teases Graham for being ‘soft.’ Grant and Graham are not identical twins. Grant’s eyes are green-hazel, and his face is more angular like their mothers where Graham’s is round like their father’s.

 

3. Emma Sanderson -29 years old - Height: 5’4.5”

 

     -Emma takes after their mother. She always played the roll of ‘mom’ when they played house as children. She’s the only one out of the Sandersons to have any children. She has two sons named Garrison (9 years old) and Michael (5 years old). She’s always wanted nothing but a family life; pretty house, loving family, and to stay in their gorgeous small town. She thrives in their close knit town; she does bake sales all the time, she’s involved at the schools and their clubs, she volunteers all the time, but sometimes ends up overworking herself. So she can be snippy and is usually the angriest out of the Sandersons. 

 

     -Emma has light blonde hair which she always gets highlighted since she says she hates her ‘dirty blonde’ hair. She makes it a special trip every month to go to the hair salon and talk to the older ladies in town. Emma is loved by everyone in town and she’s also known for speaking up if she feels wronged. She’s the shortest out of her siblings and did track in high school, so she’s short and thin, with a few freckles on her face. She’s got the bluest eyes out of her siblings, they’re light and icey blue. 

 

4. Becca Sanderson - 28 years old - Height: 5’8” 

 

      -Becca was always viewed as the cool older sister by Gary and Madilyn. She was your classic middle child. She was a good kid, but one of the most rebellious in the Sandersons. She was the punk kid; with the dark clothes, rock music, and secret cigarettes when she was a teenager. She’s adventurous, much like Grant, but in the sense that she wants to see the world - she’s not so interested in doing heart-racing things like Grant is. She wants to travel and explore and experience things. Gary thinks that might be where he got his love of travelling from. 

 

     -She has dark auburn hair that she keeps cut short around her shoulders. She’s different from Emma in the sense that Becca doesn’t wear a lot of makeup, when she says she ‘styled’ her hair she means she brushed it, and Becca wears clothes from ten years ago. She really doesn’t care much about what people think about her and she spends time minding her own business, biking around town and finding back trails to hike on. Becca is curvier than Emma; the two are always talking about how Emma wishes she had Becca’s hips but Becca wishes she had Emma’s legs, as sisters do. 

 

5. Gary Sanderson - 27 years old - Height 5’9.75”

 

     -Gary was always the observer growing up. He watched, he listened, he learned. It’s probably why he’s a great soldier. Gary is known as Gentle Gary or Garbear because of his tender and caring nature. He was often the one who looked out for his siblings and could be called the protector of the Sandersons. His loyal nature could also be attributed to his siblings, since Gary has made it known through school that he’d throw down for them whenever necessary. It wasn’t until Gary was a senior in high school that he started to seriously consider joining the military. His family didn’t even try to hide how shocked they were when Gary told them he was enlisting. They couldn’t see their Garbear doing something so aggressive. Gary was Gary. Soft spoken, loyal, thoughtful Gary.

 

     -Gary is blonde too, but his hair is darker than Graham’s and Grant’s golden locks. He could be called a dirty blonde, or warm brunette. His hair is lighter at the ends, darker towards the roots, and it hasn’t been cut since his vacation started so it’s unruly. It curls at his temples and sticks to his forehead on hot days.  He’s tan after working on his parents’ apple orchard for the last few months. One of his most popular features is his crooked smile. The right side of his mouth always pulls up before the left. He stays mostly clean shaven, although sometimes he’ll grow some scruff out. He’s lean, with sharp cuts of muscle, but he hides it well under loose t-shirts. Just like the scars he hides from his family. 

6. Madilyn Sanderson - 25 years old - Height: 5’6”

 

     -Madilyn holds the Sanderson Spark. She’s the firecracker in the family, not afraid to speak her mind or tell someone when they’re in the wrong. She’s open and friendly, with little to no filter. On some people, this could be annoying, but with Madilyn it’s endearing. She’s a true and genuine person, with an optimistic view to life. She’s the first one to offer five different solutions when a problem needs solved. She’s a bit of a mastermind in that aspect; she can get anyone out of a pickle. Gary has often compared her to a con-artist. Quick-wit, great at reading the room, and unafraid. 

 

     -Madilyn has auburn hair much like Becca. She’s similar to her older sister in the way that Madilyn never bothers styling her hair or doing much with it. She often cuts it herself before she ties it up in a ponytail and continues on her day. She’s got freckles on her cheeks and shoulders from constant days in the sun. She’d never admit it but Madilyn is a worrier. She sits awake at night, worried about her parents, worried about her siblings, worried about the state of the world… Madilyn hides it well when the sun comes up and she continues on about her day, pushing those worries to the back of her mind by working as hard as she can on the orchard.

Notes:

I'm not sure if this is something you guys would like to see again! I thought I could possibly do it for more characters. Like Jasmine, Gary's parents, and more OC's that will be introduced. I might even add Ghost and Soap in, since I've adjusted their ages, and I'd like to describe Ghost's appearance!

Sorry again that this isn't a chapter! That should be coming soon. Thank you guys for your patience and thanks for reading!

Chapter 13: Fuck Fuck Boys

It’s been a week since Gary drunk called Ghost, and each waking minute has crawled by since. Gary’s felt like he has a pair of eyes on him at all times, waiting for him to do something embarrassing again. Like confess his feelings for his lieutenant… to his lieutenant. 

 

Well, Gary never promised to be perfect. 

 

When Saturday finally came, Gary was relieved to hear that Madilyn was going to include him in her plans. 

 

A weekend with Jasmine’s brother. A full three hour drive away. 

 

And Gary groaned in relief. Some time away… even just three hours away is what he needs. He packed his bag in record time before he followed Madilyn down to her car and happily hopped into the passenger seat. 

 

“We’re picking up Grant and then Jasmine on the way!” Madilyn beams happily, wiggling her body cutely as she buckles in. 

 

“No way!” Gary says in surprise, watching Madilyn put the car in drive. “Grant's coming? That’ll be fun.” 

 

“Yes! I’m so excited.” Madilyn turns the music up as they crawl down the driveway. “Graham works all weekend and Grant was whining about being bored so I told him to come with. 

 

Gary can’t control the smile that winds onto his face, feeling genuine excitement to hang out with his siblings. He wants to have fun after a week full of dread. 

 

Madilyn pulls out onto the road before she turns her knowing gaze on her brother. 

 

“So what’s been up with you? You’ve been off ever since Sanderson Saturday. Was it too much?” 

 

“What?!” Gary exclaims, showing his displeasure with her question. “Of course not! I had a ton of fun. And it’s always a great time to watch Grant fall into a bush when I don’t have to be the one to get him out.” 

 

Madilyn cackles at the memory, falling back against her chair. “Honestly, that’s one of the truest statements I’ve ever heard.” 

 

Gary smirks, relaxing back into his seat. He leans one arm onto the window ledge, watching as the landscape starts to pass by. Madilyn doesn’t push any further, and instead they listen to the music playing on the radio. Two songs pass before a weather announcement comes on, declaring thunderstorms tonight and tomorrow.” 

 

Gary chews on his lip, trying to fight off the urge to just burst out a spew of feelings. Instead, he takes a deep breath and approaches it cautiously.

 

“Let’s say… you kind of told someone you had feelings for them. And then they said they had feelings for you too… but that they liked how things were. What would that mean?” Gary glimpses at Madilyn out of the corner of his eyes, relieved to see that she still has her eyes on the road. 

 

Madilyn’s mouth scrunches up to the side as she thinks about that. 

 

“It sounds like they want to keep things casual. Which isn’t bad … as long as both parties are okay with keeping it casual.” Madilyn answers, glimpsing at Gary and then back to the road. There’s nothing intrusive in her gaze… just curious. 

 

Gary hums as he processes that. 

 

“Okay,” Gary nods… starting to wonder if he’s okay with something casual. All he knows right now is that he wants Ghost… but he also knows that he can’t have Ghost in the way that he wants. 

 

“But casual means hookups? Right?” Gary has innocent curiosity written in the crease of his brow. “What if one person wants something… more? ” 

 

Madilyn chews on the inside of her cheek as she contemplates that. Finally she gives a small shrug and turns to share a smile with Gary. 

 

“Casual sometimes means sex, no strings attached. Other times it’s what people say when they want to keep someone in their life but are too afraid of commitment. Which sometimes makes them a douche bag who’s afraid of being tied down… or can also just make them someone who’s afraid to lose you.” 

 

Oh. Gary guesses he can understand that. Unknown territory is terrifying, and he and Ghost just found a spot that means they can still be the same Ghost and Roach they were before… with some flirting added. Gary can see the appeal. He just wants more. Is that selfish of him? 

 

“If they care about you, they’ll tell you.” Madilyn adds on, nodding to herself. 

 

Gary stares at the hands in his lap, shrugging gently as he says, “He did.” 

 

Gary messed up. He knows that the second he sees Madilyn’s head snap in his direction. 

 

“Who did?” 

 

Gary’s lips part but his voice is stuck in his throat as he tries to come up with a reply.

 

“I mean in this hypothetical scenario,” Gary blurts out. 

 

Madlyn doesn’t look convinced in the slightest but her shoulders fall and she grows more relaxed. 

 

“Do these people in this hypothetical situation have names? Maybe like… Barry and Diamond?” 

 

Gary’s face flushes deep crimson, squeezing his eyes tight to try and stave off the embarrassment. 

 

“Maybe,” Gary replies, his voice barely above a whisper. 

 

“Aw, Gary,” Madilyn breathes, taking one hand off the wheel to place on her brother’s knee. She gives him a squeeze, so Gary lays his hand over hers and squeezes back. “I am your sister, Gary. You can literally tell me anything. I wish you’d tell me more…” 

 

“Okay,” Gary exhales, patting her hand. “You see right through me anyway.” 

 

“Exactly,” Madilyn agrees dramatically, getting Gary to loosen up with a laugh. 

 

“Yes,” Gary groans, letting his head fall back against the headrest. “I drunk called Simon after we got home and I asked him if I was just imagining these feelings and he said no. But when I asked if things would ever change he said that things were safe where they were. I know he cares about me… but I just don’t know if he cares about me in the way that I wish he did.” 

 

“Honey,” Madilyn sighs as if she feels his pain. His sister’s always been empathetic, just like him. “Your situation is completely different than most people’s though… You guys have one of the most dangerous jobs in the world. If I were in Simon’s shoes, and you were Jasmine, I might have reacted the same way. Knowing that I could lose her so easily…  it would break me. It sounds like he’s just protecting you both.” 

 

“He’s stupid,” Gary grumbles, running the tips of his fingers over Madilyn’s nail polish. 

 

“Most people are when they’re in love.” Madilyn sighs whimsically. 

 

Gary smirks, lifting his gaze to Madilyn’s. 

 

“What?!” Madilyn replies innocently, taking her hand back to place it on the wheel. “Why are you looking at me like that?” 

 

“Simon’s not in love with me,” Gary’s voice is tender as he ducks his gaze to his hands again. 

 

“Right,” Madilyn scoffs, not convinced with Gary’s statement. “The man who calls you every few days to talk. And I’m not blind, Gary, I know that more than half of your calls are not work related. I’m sure you sit back and flirt the whole time while he calls you pet names like love and princess. Besides, if he smiles anything like the way you smile when you’re talking to him… that boy’s in love. ” 

 

“First off, I’m sure Simon wouldn’t appreciate you calling him a boy. Secondly, you’re insinuating that I’m in love with Simon-” 

 

“Oh, like you aren’t.” Madilyn interrupts with a teasing scoff. “My brother’s in love~.” 

 

“Yeah, with someone who doesn’t want more than casual,” Gary reminds her, quickly draining Madilyn’s playful battery. 

 

“Well, then we’ll do what everyone does when that happens! We call Simon a fuck boy and move forward! You’re going to get dressed so sexy tonight that he’s going to wish he never said that.” Madilyn turns her wrist at an awkward angle so that she can push her finger into Gary’s chest with each word, making Gary cackle as he tries to push her hand away. 

 

“He’s not going to see me dressed sexy,” Gary returns, trying to defuse Madilyn’s logic just for his own amusement. 

 

“Doesn’t matter!” She shouts, throwing her hands up into the air and off the wheel. “He’s going to feel it in his bones! He’s going to go, “Damn, I bet Gary’s looking hot right now… maybe I should consider a monogamous homosexual relationship with him.”” 

 

Gary bursts into laughter, head tipped back against the headrest and his knees pulling up to his chest. 

 

“You’re ridiculous,” Gary tells her fondly, exhaling a tense breath from his lungs. As always, Madilyn makes him feel better. 

 

“-Ly funny!” Madilyn corrects, grabbing back onto the wheel while somehow simultaneously giving Gary finger guns. 

 

Gary sighs, still feeling the scratching sense of irritation under his skin. He straightens up, glimpsing at Madilyn before he finally clarifies. 

 

“I should say that Simon’s not a… fuck boy. Or whatever you said.” Gary laughs airily, shaking his head at his sister’s silliness. “He’s one of the best men that I know… I just wanted to make sure you know that I don’t actually hate him for not wanting something more.” 

 

“Of course not, Gar.” Madilyn smiles, patting Gary’s leg once more. “But does it not feel extremely satisfying to call someone a fuck boy?” 

 

Gary can’t help but snort at the devilish glint in Madilyn’s eye. 

 

“Yeah,” he admits. “Yeah, it does.” 

 

“Speaking of fuck boys,” Madilyn trails off as she pulls up to the side of the road, right outside of the house Grant and Graham rent. She puts the car in park, rolls down her window, and cups her hands around her mouth, before he shouts out to Grant who is walking across the lawn to her car. “Hey, fuck boy!” 

 

“Ay!” Grant replies, putting a hand around his own mouth. 

 

He opens up the backseat, putting his backpack filled with one night’s worth of clothes between his legs. He buckles in, then looks up to Madilyn and Gary who are staring at him between their seats. 

 

“Wait, why am I a fuck boy?” Grant inquires, placing his broad hands on his thighs. 

 

“I just taught Gary the term. We should give him a lesson on modern day slang.” Madilyn suggests as she puts the car in drive and pulls back onto the road. 

 

“That’s a fantastic idea.” Grant gasps excitedly at the prospect.  

 

Madilyn glimpses at Gary, relieved to see her brother smiling. 

 

“Here’s one: Thicc. Okay, class. Let’s say it together. Thicc .” Grant circles his arms in the air as he tries to get Madilyn and Gary to play along. Which they do. Of course they do. 

 

They continue listening to Grant’s teachings, with Madilyn butting in every now and then until they finally reach Jasmine’s apartment. The class is interrupted for a moment when Gary tries to get out of the passenger seat to open it up for Jas, only for her to push him back into the chair and order him to stay. 

 

Jasmine takes the back seat with Grant, only leaning forward into the valley of chairs to get a kiss from Madilyn. 

 

“What are we talking about, ladies?” Jasmine questions, smirking when Grant excitedly explains his class. 

 

“We’re teaching Gary slang since he’s a recluse.” Grant explains, reaching over to bump his knuckles against Jasmine’s when she holds her fist out in greeting. 

 

“Oh, shit,” Jasmine smirks. “What about thirsty? Did you teach him that yet?” 

 

Grant’s eyes widen impossibly large with excitement. “We haven’t.” 

 

“Perfect,” Jasmine’s smirk turns devilish as she reaches forward to squeeze Gary’s shoulders. 

 

They start their three hour journey with Madilyn pulling onto the highway, yelling at the only car on the road to get over. Once that car kindly allows them onto the highway, they all cheer and Madilyn turns up the music with an equally loud cheer. 

 

The day grows hot, so they roll down their windows and allow the wind to tousle their hair and cool their skin. They pass a few cars on the way, and of course Grant gets them to cheer as they pass them. Grant’s always the people person… 

 

Madilyn takes the city exit, taking them through the busy streets while Jasmine shows off her knowledge of the city. She provides historical facts as they drive through, and Gary’s impressed with her knowledge. 

 

A few streets later, with colorful graffiti and lanterns hanging over them, and Jasmine just sighs contentedly. 

 

“Welcome to the Gay Village,” Jasmine beams, squeezing between the front seats to stare at the passing city. 

 

“Holy shit…” Grant trails off, sounding amazed. “I feel like I’m Dorothy in the Wizard of Oz right now.” 

 

“Grant gets it,” Jasmine smirks, leaning over to put her head on Madilyn’s shoulder. 

 

It’s only another ten minutes before they pull up outside of a quaint three story building. It appears as though it might have been an old fire house at one point before being converted into an apartment complex. 

 

“I told Jamie all about you guys,” Jasmine explains as Madilyn parks the car and they start to gather their things. “He met Madilyn before we started dating so he already knows Mads, but he’s so excited to meet more of the family!”

 

“Oh, God,” Grant grimaces as they all start heading up to the apartment complex. “We’re, like, so lame though.” 

 

“He’s not wrong,” Gary agrees as they push their way inside and start to head upstairs. 

 

“You definitely are not lame,” Jasmine disagrees with a potent look of disbelief on her face. She leads them to the upstairs apartment at the front of the hall. “Jamie’s going to love you, but he also might try to give you a makeover. He’s a drag queen so… yeah.” 

 

Before Jasmine even gets a chance to knock, the door flies open. 

 

“Jas!” A man with dark skin and kinky hair jumps forward, wrapping Jasmine into a tight hug. “I’ve missed you so much!” 

 

“Jamie!” Jasmine shouts back, hugging her brother just as tightly. “Were you waiting by your door for us?” 

 

“Of course I was!” Jamie exclaims, pulling back to hold Jasmine’s wrists. “I was so worried about you guys and that long drive. Plus I’ve been so bored. This weekend is going to charge my social battery for the next few months.” 

 

Jamie’s eyes glimpse over Jasmine’s shoulders, his mouth opening widely as he gasps dramatically. “Maddie! Look at you! My gosh, your hair is so long!” 

 

Madilyn accepts Jamie’s enthusiastic hug just as excitedly. When they part, Jamie glimpses over at Gary and Grant before understanding crosses his features. 

 

“Wait! Are these your brothers?!” Jamie bottled sunshine when he points at Grant and Graham. 

 

“That’s two out of the three!” Madilyn replies. 

 

“Hi~!” Jamie extends his hand, shaking both Gary’s and Grant’s hands politely. “I hope they prepared you for me. I’m a bit much.” 

 

“I think you’re great!” Grant blurts out with a dopey smile on his face.

 

His outburst causes the group to fall to stunned silence before Jamie bats playfully at Grant’s chest. 

 

“Stop. You’re going to make me blush.” Jamie turns around, but Grant’s left staring at Jamie like he’s the most interesting thing he’s seen all day. Grant looks smitten…

 

“Come in, come in!” Jamie ushers them all inside, closing the door as they filter in. “We need to start getting ready for our night of fun!” 

 

“Yes!” Madilyn bounces happily on her toes, grabbing onto the lapels of her backpack. “Also, Gary needs a girl’s night. He’s talking to a stupid person.” 

 

Gary opens his mouth to interject, but Jamie grips onto his hand. 

 

“Honey! Your drinks are on me all night! We’ll get you a gorgeous revenge outfit and make you feel so handsome!” Jamie squeezes his hand reassuringly. 

 

Gary sneaks in a glare towards Madilyn when Jamie’s not looking, but she only gives him two thumbs up in response. 

 

“I’m going to go pick out Gary’s outfit!” Jamie prances away, only to turn around and give Gary a pleading look. “Wait, honey, is that okay? I’ve got a great idea and I’d be so honored if you let me dress you.” 

 

Gary’s not loving that idea, but then again, how bad could it be? He’ll put some of his trust in Jamie… besides, Gary could explore a little more when it comes to fashion. His wardrobe usually consists of jeans and a t-shirt. Gary wants to have an experience; something different and exciting. Gary wants to do something he hasn't done before.

 

“Sure,” Gary shrugs, giving Jamie a friendly wink. “Surprise me.” 

 

“Ugh,” Jamie shakes his head, placing a hand to his chest. “You’ve just made me such a happy boy. Okay, be right back!” 

 

“I need Jamie to dress me too. I want to feel sexy!” Grant exclaims, bordering on the side of cute but childish. Somehow Grant manages to make it endearing.

 

“I’ll do you next! I already have ideas!” Jamie calls from down the hall. 

 

It takes Jamie a little over five minutes before he comes out of his room with an outfit folded neatly in one hand and boots in the other. He shimmies the closer he gets to the patient group, offering the clothes to Gary first. 

 

“Now these pants are incredibly tight so I did include a pair of tight, freshly washed underwear in there too. You won't be able to squeeze in these while wearing a pair of boxers.” Jamie rests the outfit in Gary’s open hands. 

 

“He’s talking about a thong, FYI.” Madilyn snickers from where she and Jasmine stand off to the side, playing with one another’s hands. 

 

“Perfect,” Gary’s reply is just dry enough that Jamie laughs heartily. 

 

“It’ll be fine, dear. There’s a spare bedroom at the end of the hall when you’re ready to change.” Jamie hands the shoes off next before he turns to Grant. He eyes him up and down, then snaps his fingers as his ideas solidify into action. “Perfect. Come with me, Grant!” 

 

Gary watches Jamie excitedly take Grant’s hand, pulling the tall man down the hall and to his bedroom. He’s suddenly frozen to the spot as everything moves on around him, filling Gary with this odd sense of realism. As if he’s not really there… but just watching what his siblings do when he’s off with the 141. 

 

Gary’s brought out of his introspection when he feels his phone buzz in his pocket. Gary moves the boots to his other hand before he pulls his phone out from his pocket. Gary unlocks the screen, but already knows who the text is from before reading it.

 

Unknown Number [6:12PM]

You busy?

 

Gary chews on his lip, reading the message over and over again. Does he want to text Ghost right now? Ghost is probably calling for work, not to talk… Definitely not to talk about last weekend. Even Gary wants to shove that under the rug and forget about it. But Ghost is still Gary’s superior, so he’ll answer. 

 

[6:13PM]

Kind of. 

 

Unknown Number [6:13PM]

Soap wants to video call.

 

[6:14PM]

Can’t.

 

Gary knows that he’s keeping his answers short, and he’s not being the easiest to work with right now… Sure, it might be childish, but it makes Gary feel better. Ghost can work for Gary’s attention if he wants him to call. 

 

Unknown Number [6:15PM]

Phone call then. Won’t be longer than fifteen minutes.

 

Gary sighs, wishing he could just turn his phone off. Besides, this night is supposed to help him forget his feelings for Ghost. That’s next to impossible when Ghost is texting him every few minutes. 

 

Gary tucks the clothes under one arm, turning towards Madilyn. 

 

“I’ve got to call work. It’ll be quick.” Gary moves to set the clothes down, but Madilyn tucks them right back under his arm. 

 

“Call them while you get dressed! We’re leaving soon! Make it quick.” Madilyn pats Gary’s cheek consolingly before she looks left and right cautiously. Madilyn leans in closer now that she knows they’re alone, save for Jasmine who's a few feet away on the sofa. “Don’t get lost in Simon’s alluring voice, okay?” 

 

Gary flushes red but rolls his eyes at Madilyn’s advice. 

 

“How weak do you think I am?” Gary scoffs, gaining a smirk from his sister. 

 

“Go,” Madilyn pats his cheek hard enough that it could be considered a slap. “Those pants are going to take you a while to get into.” 

 

“Wish me luck,” Gary winks before he spins on his heel and hurries down the hall to the guest room. 

 

The door clicks shut, and for the first time in hours Gary’s met with silence. He absorbs that while he stands in Jamie’s spare bedroom, a bedroom with a queen bed adorned in black and gray sheets. Gary moves into action, throwing his clothes down on top of the comforter before he pulls up Ghost’s unnamed contact. He puts the phone on speaker and then tosses it down onto the covers. 

 

Gary pulls off his shirt, tossing that to the ground while the phone goes through its first ring. By the second ring, Gary has the button to his jeans undone before he remembers that he has to take his shoes off first. Those get kicked off by the third ring, right when Ghost picks up. 

 

“Roach.”  Ghost sounds… happy. But then Gary scoffs at the thought and shoves that away as he pushes his pants down to his ankles. 

 

“Make it quick, Ghost.” Gary stumbles out of his jeans, luckily landing on the bouncy mattress. “Oof, ” Gary huffs out when he lands belly down on the mattress. 

 

“Nice to hear from you too, love.” His lieutenant deadpans, but the disappointment can’t be hidden from his tone. 

 

“What do you want me to say?” Gary snips to hide his guilt. He hadn’t meant to make Ghost sound so defeated… Gary’s the one who’s hurt here. Not Ghost. “I’ve missed you so much, Ghost, you have no idea. I’ve been waiting by the phone for you all week.” 

 

The sarcasm is obvious and hurtful, but Gary can’t bite it back. 

 

He pushes off the bed, picking up the pair of underwear that Jamie gave him. To put it plainly, Gary’s been given a pair of panties. Black and sheer. He almost assumes that they must be playing a joke on him, but then again, Jamie's right, a thong does seem a hell of a lot more comfortable than wearing boxers in a pair of skin tight pants. 

 

Gary suffers through the silence, glimpsing at the phone while he carefully steps into the first leg. The silence he’s met with is disappointing… almost as painful as Gary’s sarcasm. He wanted Ghost to fight back. Maybe that’d show that Ghost actually does care about him. But that was too much to hope for. Ghost doesn’t even care enough to argue. 

 

“Soap, ay! Roach is on the line.” 

 

Gary sighs in annoyance. Now he’s being ignored. He’s really jumping down the ranks here…

 

Gary grabs the pants a little too aggressively, but starts small by putting his legs in both holes. Gary pulls the fabric up, only for it to get stuck around his thighs. Fuck, this is going to take some work. 

 

“Fuck it…” Gary grumbles under his breath. He turns around before he falls to the bed, right onto his backside. Gary’s determined to get these pants on. He will not let the pants win… 

 

“I’ll be right there!” Soap claims, making Gary roll his eyes. They’re clearly not heeding Gary’s request of making it quick.

 

He raises his legs into the air, bouncing on the mattress as he inches the pants up his thighs slowly with each bounce. It wears him out quickly though, leaving him a boneless mess against the mattress, with the pants just under his ass. 

 

“He’s coming over, Gary.” 

 

“Yeah, whatever,” Gary dismisses as he takes in a deep breath and plants his heels into the mattress. He lifts his ass off of the bed and pulls with all his might. Somehow, by magic, surely, Gary gets the material over his ass and up to his waist, but the process was far from easy. He can’t imagine what it’s going to be like taking these off. They’re going to have to cut Gary out…

 

“Thank you,” Gary groans throatily to the empty room, going limp against the mattress. He feels like he used every muscle in his body to squeeze into these. And he doesn’t even have the zipper up yet. 

 

“What are you thanking me for, love?”

 

“What makes you think I’m thanking you?” Gary doesn’t even try to hide how breathless he is as he lets his eyes flutter shut. 

 

“You just said thank you,” Ghost sounds confused with Gary’s argumentative tone, which gives Gary an odd sense of pleasure. He’s glad he’s throwing Ghost off, even if he’s not sure what he’s doing himself. 

 

“Yeah?” Gary exhales, blowing a piece of hair off of his forehead. 

 

“Mate, you better hurry up. He’s losing it,” Ghost calls after Soap. 

 

“I’m here, I’m here.” Soap sounds reassuring as he gets closer to the phone. “Put him on speaker.” 

 

“Alright…” Ghost trails off.

 

While they work on that, Gary’s going to finish getting dressed. He doesn’t want to have everyone waiting on him, after all. 

 

“Okay, you’re on speaker, Roach,” Ghost says at the same time Gary lets out a grunt.

 

“For fuck’s sake,” Gary curses as sits up. He takes in a deep breath and sucks in his stomach as much as he can. He tries to get the zipper up on his latex pants but he just can’t. Every part of his body wants to burst out of these pants. 

 

“You alright there, bug?” Soap sounds genuinely concerned on the other end of the line. 

 

“Just one-” Gary doesn’t finish his sentence as he falls back onto the bed. The covers are cool against his heated skin, relieving enough that Gary sighs outwardly. 

 

“Okay,” Gary takes in another deep breath, then pulls the zipper up. It fights him along the way; the zipper isn’t smooth, and gets stuck on a few teeth, and the pants are too tight so he has to squeeze the two sides together. 

 

Gary’s not even thinking about the moans and groans that are coming out of him as he works the zipper up higher and higher. He’s so close that Gary even starts giving the zipper praise. “Come on, come on,” Gary pants. Gary throws his head back against the covers and arches his back while he tries with all his might to get the zipper up. 

 

And then he gets it.

 

Gary gasps in genuine surprise, loud and amazed. He looks down at the zipper and beams. 

 

“Fuck,” Gary whines breathily, realizing how exhausted he got from that task. Actually managing to get the pants on fills him with a huge sense of achievement

 

“Mate, while these noises are pretty and all that, what the hell is going on?” Soap inquires, sounding amused but puzzled. 

 

“I’m getting dressed,” Gary explains, sitting up on the edge of the bed. The pants are tight and constricting in all the wrong places, and it feels like Gary has a constant wedgie. The underwear he had to borrow from Jamie isn’t helping. Part of him thinks he’d be better off if he’d gone commando, then again the chaffing would probably be a nightmare. “I’m going out with my sister, her girlfriend, her brother, and my brother.”

 

“Sounds like a party,” Soap sounds impressed, so Gary shrugs in agreement.

 

“Sure sounds like something.” Gary jokes as he slides the billowy white top on. “So what’s up? You’ll have to make it quick.” 

 

“Ghost and I just wanted to check in with you. It’s Saturday night, we’re bored, and missing our sergeant.” Soap takes on a mockingly petulant tone.

 

Gary scoffs. “It’s Saturday night for me. I believe it’s Sunday morning for you two. Which means you’re not calling to check in. You have a briefing for me.”

 

“Aye, you know me too well, bug.” Soap purrs.

 

Gary leaves the first two buttons undone on his top, then turns to look down at his outfit. It’s… something that Gary never would have picked out for himself, that’s for sure.  

 

“So, darling,” Soap purrs, exaggerating his voice to try and sound sexy, “What are you wearing?”

 

Gary snorts, shaking his head as he turns around and inspects his backside. Even Gary can’t believe that’s him in the mirror… 

 

“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you…” Gary breathes, straightening up and trying to pull his pants up a little higher so he’s not in danger of flashing his butt crack.

 

“Try me, mate. Leather or lace? My bet is on lace. Ghost, what’s yours?” 

 

Gary rolls his eyes at Soap’s teasing. “I’ll call you tomorrow morning. Nighttime for you. A little role reversal. How does that sound?” Gary bends to pick up the ankle-high boots that were left with him. The boots have heels. Heels that are thick and longer than Gary would prefer. 

 

“Sounds dirty,” Soap retorts. 

 

“Good. Just how you like it,” Gary slips one boot on and then the other. He stands experimentally, feeling… pretty steady. Gary’s impressed, so he sits back down to zip the boots up. 

 

“You two are so annoying.” Ghost grumbles, speaking up for the first time since Gary was put on speaker. 

 

“Oh,” Gary pouts at the phone mockingly. “Is someone gwumpy?” 

 

Soap bursts into laughter immediately while Ghost lets out a hissing sigh. 

 

Gary smiles smugly, pleased that he got under Ghost’s skin so easily. 

 

They don’t have a chance to rib each other further since a knock comes at Gary’s door. 

 

“Gary!” Madilyn sounds excited. “Jamie has a skirt! You should wear the skirt. It’ll be way easier to get into-” 

 

“I already got the pants on,” Gary answers, gliding his fingers down the material to straighten it out. It’s a natural instinct, but unneeded since the pants cling tightly to his skin. 

 

“What?! No way. I’m coming in.” Madilyn twists the knob and comes in seconds later. Her eyes rake down Gary’s form, and then pure amazement twists into her smile. “Gary! Oh my God!-”

 

“Madilyn, shh.” Gary quiets her, but Madilyn just keeps going.

 

“-Look at those hips! Oh my God. I’m so jealous of your shape. It’s like these latex pants were made for you.” 

 

“Yeah, right.” Gary grimaces, lowering his voice to a whisper. “These pants are tighter than skin. And Jamie’s special underwear is up my ass right now. And be quiet, my goodness.” 

 

Madilyn snorts, pressing her hand to her nose. “Well, you’re wearing a thong, Gary. That’s pretty normal for a thong.” 

 

“Shh!” Gary shushes her, finally having enough of her ignoring his request to lower her voice. “Keep your voice down.” 

 

“What, why?” Madilyn whisper-shouts 

 

“Just-” Gary closes his eyes, taking in a calming breath. “Never mind. I’m not wearing the skirt. Go get dressed already. I don’t want to spend an extra minute in these pants if I don’t have to.” 

 

“Okay, okay!” Madilyn prances over to the door. “Did you call work yet? Hurry up! We’re leaving soon.” 

 

“Sh, go,” Gary waves her off as he reaches for the phone. 

 

Madilyn shuts the door behind her, so Gary takes the phone off speaker and presses it to his ear. 

 

“Briefing tomorrow morning then, yes?” Gary runs a hand through his hair, hoping that the speaker on Gary’s phone is on the lower end of the quality spectrum… He really hopes Soap and Ghost didn’t hear that. 

 

“Sure thing, lad. One question before you go though.” Soap leaves a pause, so Gary groans. 

 

“Yes, sir?” 

 

“Latex pants, eh?” 

 

“With all do respect, sir, I don’t believe that qualifies as a question.” Gary scratches at his temple, praying that Soap will let this go. 

 

“Very well. Just make sure you send a nice picture or two to Ghost’s phone here. I want to see my sergeant in these latex pants.” Soap doesn’t relent, so Gary shakes his head. 

 

“Permission to speak freely, sir?” 

 

“Aye.” 

 

“In your fucking dreams.” 

 

Soap bursts into hearty laughter when Gary hears his name being called from the living room. 

 

“Alright, I have to go see a drag show since that’s what young people do nowadays. Are we all good?” Gary’s eyes are on the doorway, where the door is cracked. He can hear the rest of the group chatting. 

 

“We’re good, mate. Have a good time. If you feel a little funny tonight then take off the latex pants. They’ll probably cut off circulation to your brain.” 

 

“Ha-ha.” Gary replies dryly to Soap’s little joke. “I’ll call you kids tomorrow. Mommy loves you. Bye for now.” 

 

Gary smirks as Soap’s laughter erupts once more, but he disconnects before they can tease each other any further. 

 

Gary situates his billowy shirt, starting to just feel frumpy and ridiculous in this outfit. Gary would be so much more comfortable in a pair of boots and camo pants right about now… Hell, he’d take being covered in mud over this. But at least he’s getting out of his comfort zone. He should be proud of that, right? 

 

Gary decides to focus on that. He is proud of himself, even if it’s a little bit. And he’s glad to meet new people like Jamie, too. He’s glad to see a drag show, even if it will be ‘extra’ like Jamie said. 

 

Gary comes out from the spare bedroom and into the living room where all eyes fall on him immediately. 

 

Jasmine wolf whistles instantly while Madilyn just looks smug, even uttering an “I told you so.” 

 

“Gary!” Jamie squeals happily, coming over to grab onto Gary’s arm. He tugs the blushing sergeant into the room before he takes Gary’s wrist and makes the soldier spin on his heel. “Oh. My. God! Gary, you have absolutely made my week! Look at you.” Jamie gasps again, placing a hand over his chest as he appreciates Gary’s outfit. 

 

Gary blushes something fierce as he can’t avoid the attention, but gives a mild and embarrassed bow. 

 

“Thank you, thank you…” Gary trails off before he waves at everyone else. “But look at you guys! Wow!” 

 

Jasmine’s in a white lace bodice that gets lost under a pair of high-waisted pants that show her form nicely, with curvy hips and a small waist. The straps are thin on her shoulders, and the white contrasts with her dark skin so nicely. She’s got a few thin chains around her neck, and almost every finger of hers has a ring on it. Her hair is pulled back from her face, revealing shimmer on her cheeks and gold eyeshadow to match her jewelry. 

 

Madilyn is wearing a sheer crop top that has long sleeves, with a bralette underneath. She’s got on a dark green-blue plaid skirt that goes down to mid-thigh, with a pair of clunky combat boot that have less of a heel than Gary’s. Her auburn hair is pulled up in matching side-by-side buns, and her eyes are accentuated with charcoal shadow. 

 

Grant has a thin patterned top on, with most of the buttons undone to reveal his toned chest. The top is sort sleeve, with the cuffs rolled up once or twice to accentuate his muscles. The shirt is tucked in loosely at his waist, wearing a pair of fitted black trousers. His look is far more masculine that Gary’s, which makes him want to ask why he got stuck with the latex pants…

 

Either way, Gary bites his tongue. He’s not upset by any means, and he knows that Jamie is having a hell of a time picking out outfits for them. 

 

Jamie, of course, is outdoing them all. He’s got on a blonde wig with boosted, thick hair. He’s got on blue, glittery eyeshadow to match the silver and blue outfit he’s sporting. He’s wearing a cropped navy blue leather jacket with tassels down the underside of the sleeves, a sheer white top underneath, with a white frilly skirt, almost like a tutu. What pulls the outfit all together are the navy blue cowboy boots with white thread on Jamie’s feet.

 

“Honey, this outfit is nothing. You should see what I wear when I'm performing.” Jamie grins, reaching out to rest a hand on Gary’s arm. 

 

“Be my Barbie doll a little longer,” Jamie asks, holding up a finger. “Wait right here. You need accessories.” 

 

Madilyn laughs while Jamie disappears in a hurry, giving Gary a mutually suffering look. “To quote Jamie, “An outfit isn’t complete without accessories.”” 

 

“You guys are literally making his month right now,” Jasmine smiles softly as she hugs Madilyn from behind. 

 

“I hope I get accessories,” Grant pouts. 

 

“Of course you will, doll.” Jamie’s smirk is fiery and his gaze sparkles as he comes back to the living room with a few pieces of jewelry in each hand. “You first, Gary.” 

 

“I’m scared,” Gary chuckles as he steps forward to accept Jamie’s pampering. 

 

“Madilyn said my goal was to make us all incredibly sexy and that is what I am doing.” Jamie says his last few words pointedly, setting down the jewelry on the nearby end table. He pulls out a black piece of cloth, almost like a strand of ribbon. 

 

“Turn, doll.” Jamie twirls his finger, giving Gary an expectant look. 

 

“Yes, sir,” Gary smirks, turning on his heel to present his backside to Jamie. 

 

“Call me ma’am tonight,” Jamie’s eyes twinkle as he lifts the cloth and wraps it around Gary’s neck. “I am Miss Bumpin Grind, and you will treat me like the queen that I am, soldier.” 

 

Gary loves Jamie. He’s not surprised that he’s already classified Jasmine and Jamie under the ‘must protect at all costs’ category. He nods with a smile. 

 

“Yes, ma’am.” 

 

“That’s what I like to hear. Now turn around.” 

 

Gary follows Jamie’s orders and shows off the accessory. 

 

“Oh, absolutely.” Jasmine nods, giving Jamie a look that says the choice should be obvious. 

 

Curiously, Gary lifts his hand to touch at the silk ribbon around his neck. It’s not too tight, but firm enough that it stays up and around his neck. Gary thinks he remembers the names of these things…

 

“Wait, is this a choker?” Gary inquires, one corner of his mouth quirked up. 

 

“Score one for the private,” Jamie looks proud as he collects some earrings off of the table. 

 

“Sergeant, actually. “ Gary returns playfully while Jamie sorts out the jewelry. 

 

“A man in charge,” Jamie teases, waggling his brows exaggeratedly. “Are your ears pierced?” 

 

“They were,” Gary replies, shrugging. “Madilyn did it when we were teens and I wore some studs for awhile.” 

 

“Let me take a look,” Jamie steps up, inspecting Gary’s ears. “Looks good. May I?”

 

“Go ahead,” Gary nods. 

 

Jamie presses the earring to his ear, and it takes a little bit of force to push it through since Gary hasn’t worn earrings in years. But the pain is next to nothing, so he’ll bear it. 

 

“Perfect,” Jamie looks all too pleased. He pushes the second earring in and then steps back to look at Gary. “Uh!” Jamie shakes his head, putting a hand over his heart. “Perfect.” 

 

Jamie moves on to Grant, so Gary brings his hand up to play gently with the earrings. It’s an odd feeling, but it makes Gary remember his youth. Like sitting in Madilyn’s room at midnight with a safety pin, an ice cube, and a potato. Becca was with them, telling everything they needed with a proud smile. He pierced Madilyn's ears that night too. The only price they had to pay was their mother’s anger, which only lasted about a day before she started explaining how to properly clean the piercings. Gary was only sixteen then, Madilyn was fourteen, and Becca seventeen.

 

He even remembers his mother’s disappointed sigh as she said, “I only wish you would have waited until you were eighteen.”

 

“Okay,” Jamie’s voice brings Gary out of his reverie. He turns to see Jamie staring up at Grant with a flirtatious glimmer in his gaze. “Your turn, big boy. Ready?” 

 

“Ready when you are, ma’am!” 

 

“You boys learn fast,” Jamie says, pleased. He places a necklace around Grant, a long chain that falls between his pectorals, rather than Gary’s tight choker. Gary doesn’t miss the way that Jamie’s fingers glide down the chain, grazing Grant’s skin as he goes. 

 

Jamie pulls himself out of whatever thought train he journeyed on, turning around and focusing on the remaining accessories. 

 

“What about you, Grant? Ears pierced?” 

 

“No, sorry,” Grant gives a sheepish smile. 

 

“It’s all fine, honey. I’ve got cuffs and clip-ons.” Jamie turns around, his flirtatious side falling and instead revealing his innocent, sweet excitement. He slides a gold clip on the height of Grant’s ear, then he clips a dangly earring on Grant’s other ear. 

 

Jamie steps back, inspects the jewelry, and then beams. 

 

“Okay, ladies. You are already perfect but do you want to borrow anything?” Jamie wave his hand at the options.

 

“All good, sweetie, thank you.” Jasmine answers, arms still wrapped around Madilyn and chin hooked over her shoulder. 

 

“Okay!” Jamie claps his hands, looking at everyone. “Are we ready?!” 

 

They cheer and holler in response, so Jamie brushes the long blonde hair of his wig off his shoulder with a proud smile. 

 

“We’re taking a shot before we leave!” Jamie declares, running to the kitchen. There’s the sound of glasses clinking together before he comes back into the room with a bottle in one hand, small shot glasses in the other. 

 

He hands them out patiently and then fills them to the top with vodka. He, on the other hand, doesn’t have a shot glass, but rather just the bottle. With a shimmering white smile, Jamie lifts the bottle into the air so the others follow with their glasses. 

 

“To a night of friends,” Jamie looks around the room fondly before he continues. “To a night of fun! To a night of love! To a night of sexiness!”

 

“Woo!” The room shouts before they clink their glasses together and down the shot. 

 

“Let’s go!” Jamie exclaims, taking Grant by the wrist since he’s closer, and Madilyn’s. He leads them out the door, leaving Jasmine and Gary trailing behind. 

 

Jasmine and Gary share a knowing smile before they sling their arms around each other and follow Jamie, the head of the party, out into the night.

Notes:

I hope you guys enjoyed this! As you can tell from the length of this chapter, this is why I had to split it into two. Things are chugging along slowly but surely! Parts of me realize that I focus on dialogue a lot while writing, so I wish I could be more descriptive in areas. I think I'll try to work on that in future chapters. Thanks for reading as always!

You can expect things to pick up a lot more in the next two chapters especially. Things are going to change!

Chapter 14: Selfish, Possessive Bastard

They’re leaving the drag show, warm after a few drinks and joyous with the buzz running through their veins. The show was amazing, and even better with Jamie by their sides, acting as a quiet judge who would either praise or criticize another performer. He continuously made them laugh, whether it was on purpose or not. His famous tagline was “I could do that better,” which always made their table break into a fit of giggles. 

 

“Honey, honey, honey,” Jamie begins as he walks up to Grant's side. He laces their arms together, barely managing to school his smirk into a serious expression when Grant looks down at him. “Your brother-” Jamie takes a moment to turn around, keeping one arm curled around Grant's but removing the other so he can point at Gary. “-you’re going to have to protect him because he’s going to be an absolute feast at this bar, honey. I mean, you will be too, but Gary’s going to have five people proposing to him as soon as we walk through that door.” 

 

Grant struggles tearing his eyes away from Jamie long enough to look at Gary, but he manages. He looks over his shoulder at Gary, giving his brother a resolute nod. 

 

“No one’s going to propose to my little brother on my watch.” Grant gives Gary a thumbs up. “I’ll be the best damn cock block any of you have ever seen.” 

 

Laughter consumes the group once more as they continue down the sidewalk to the bar a few blocks away. Gary doesn’t miss the way Grant stares at Jamie, pride shining in his eyes at being the one to make Jamie laugh. 

 

They make it into the bar easily since Jamie seems to know everyone. He gives the bouncer a kiss on each cheek before he’s welcomed in with a wave. Everything moves effortlessly after that. Jamie and Grant go to the bar, Grant’s buying a round of whatever Jamie’s ordering for them while Jasmine and Madilyn take one of Gary’s arms each and lead him over to a table. 

 

“Guys,” Gary chuckles as they find an open table. “You know I can hold my own, even in a gay club.” 

 

“Maybe,” Madilyn looks unsure as she and Jasmine take a seat on the other side of the table. Gary stands across from them, his elbows resting on the glossy surface. “I hate to break it to you, but you’re the fifth wheel. Which means any of the lions in here can pick you off from the group, little gazelle.” 

 

“I’m a lion!” Gary insists, but frowns when Madilyn and Jasmine give him a pointed look that says they clearly disagree. He waves them off with a roll of his eyes before he adds on, “So you guys are picking up on those vibes with Jamie and Grant too, right?” 

 

“Oh my God, yes.” Jasmine leans in, one hand resting over Madilyn’s while she reaches out to grab Gary’s arm. Gary leans in too, watching Jasmine glimpse over his shoulder to make sure Grant and Jamie aren’t going to catch them gossiping. “They’re flirting, right?” 

 

“I thought so!” Gary agrees. When Madilyn doesn’t say anything, he and Jasmine turn to look at her. 

 

Madilyn’s eyes are up at the bar, a smug smile on her face. She tips her head forward, so both Jasmine and Gary follow her line of sight. 

 

Jamie and Grant are turned into one another, hips pressed to the bar, completely ignoring everyone around them. It doesn’t look like they’ve even managed to order drinks yet, instead too wrapped up in one another to complete the task they took on for themselves. Jamie laughs at something Grant said, lifting a hand to swat at Grant’s chest… but his hand stays there, pressed to Grant’s pectoral 

 

“That’s flirting!” Gary exclaims, turning back to Jasmine and Madilyn for confirmation. “I definitely don’t know much about it, but that’s flirting. Right?” 

 

“That is hardcore flirting.” Jasmine smirks before she starts to swat her hands excitedly at Gary’s. “Wow, I’m, like, super proud of Jamie. He’s going for it.”

 

“I’m also proud, but I hope they hurry back,” Madilyn says as she turns to Jasmine. She wraps her arms around her girlfriend’s waist, making Jasmine roll her eyes fondly. “I want to take you out on the dance floor already.” 

 

“Go!” Gary insists, waving his hands at them. “I’m a lion! I can handle myself!” 

 

Madilyn and Jasmine give him an unsure look before Gary rolls his eyes at them. 

 

“Go.” Gary demands, leaning over to look them both in the eyes. “I appreciate your willingness to defend my honor but I’ll be fine.” 

 

Gary was mostly fine. Grant and Jamie did make it over to the table eventually, leaving Gary with the drinks before they headed off to the dance floor. 

 

Gary received a lot of offers to dance. More than he ever imagined he’d get… Some of the strangers were kind and accepted the rejection well, while others rolled their eyes and said snide comments under their breath as they walked away. Those interactions were what left Gary feeling annoyed as he lingered in the corner by their table.

 

Eventually, Gary started drinking everyone’s drinks, but he’s sure they won’t mind since they were only getting warmer the longer they sat there. It kept his buzz going, and luckily entertained while he started to people-watch. 

 

They’ve been there for almost an hour when Gary feels his phone buzz in his breast pocket. Considering the lack of pockets on his latex pants… Gary had to find an alternative. 

 

He does hesitate though, wondering whether he wants to read whatever it is that Simon sent him or not. He’s not supposed to be thinking about Simon right now… but then again, if Gary acts interested in his phone then maybe people will stop asking him to dance. 

 

Gary tells himself that’s why he pulls out his phone. Not because he’s been hoping Ghost would text him all night. 

 

Unknown Number [12:14AM]

How’d the show go? 

 

Gary’s tongue glides against his bottom lip, wondering if he should open this door tonight. He could just wait and text Ghost in the morning. But Gary wants to talk to him... 

 

[12:15AM]

It was really fun.

 

 Gary chews on the inside of his cheek, deciding that’s not enough. His thumbs click against the screen as he writes out another reply. 

 

[12:16AM]

Shouldn’t you be working right now? 

 

Unknown Number [12:17AM]

It's the middle of the afternoon on Sunday and I’d rather talk to you. Work can wait.

 

[12:18AM]

I’m honored to be prioritized over your work. 

 

Unknown Number [12:18AM]

You sounded upset earlier. Did I do something?

 

The message comes through immediately after Gary sends his, so he knows that Ghost didn’t even wait for Gary’s reply. Gary wonders if Ghost has been thinking about this since their call disconnected. It doesn’t seem right though. Ghost doesn’t worry about hurting anyone’s feelings…

 

[12:19AM]

I’m still talking to Simon, right? He doesn’t care about people's feelings. 

 

Gary means for the response to be joking, but it sounds like he’s deflecting, so Gary types out another quick reply. 

 

[12:19AM]

No, you didn’t do anything.

 

Gary supposes that was a fib, but it’s not like he’s about to open up a can of feelings that Simon definitely doesn’t want to get into. Even Gary recoils at the thought of an emotional talk. That’s just not who he and Simon are. 

 

The seconds tick by without a response, causing Gary’s anxiety to furrow. He’s thinking about writing out another response, maybe something lighthearted, but his screen is taken over by an incoming call. 

 

Gary wants to answer it. He wants to hear Ghost’s voice so badly… but Gary clicks on the red phone instead. He ignores Ghost’s call, trying not to focus on the disappointment that grabs onto his lungs and squeezes until he can barely breathe. 

 

Unknown Number [12:22AM]

I care about your feelings, Roach.

 

Gary exhales shakily, but can’t help rolling his eyes at Ghost’s response. Gary’s annoyed and he can’t do anything to shake it. He liked it better when he remained clueless to these things… like before Ghost made him go on vacation. 

 

Gary pauses as he starts to wonder… were things any better then? Maybe it was just easier not to face these feelings when he was with the 141. They had other things to worry about, after all. But Gary knows that, even before he went on vacation, he always looked forward to when Ghost would walk into the office in the morning with two coffees in his hands. One for himself and one for Gary. He knows that his heart would always stop, just like now, whenever Ghost took his mask off. Gary knows he could never hold back a smirk when Ghost would purr the word bug like it was some sexy word…

 

Maybe he’s liked Ghost longer than he thought. Ghost always made Gary’s heart feel funny… but it took them being separated to realize what those feeling are.

 

Gary likes Ghost. Too much for his own good. 

 

“Gary! Why aren’t you out dancing?!” 

 

Gary’s eyes jump up off of his phone, instead landing on Jamie. He seems to realize he startled Gary, so he begins a gentler approach as he walks up to the table. A soft smile curls the corners of his plump lips upward, and a knowing look fills his eyes.

 

“So what’s on your mind, sweetheart?” Jamie plants himself in front of Gary’s line of sight, leaning across the small table to plant his hands over Gary’s. He squeezes reassuringly, giving Gary a smile. Only when Gary returns it does he realize he’d been frowning… How can he look so miserable when the club they’re at is so colorful and boisterous? 

 

Gary sighs, allowing his gaze to fall to their conjoined hands. 

 

Jamie pats him with a knowing smile. “Maddie said you were talking to a stupid person. Tell me about your troubles.” 

 

Gary gives a self-deprecating laugh as he turns his hands over so he can squeeze Jamie’s in return. “Jamie, I’m not making you my therapist for the night.”

 

“Honey, you’d be doing me a favor. I’m looking for some drama to feed my own boring life.” Jamie rolls his eyes at the mention of himself, but Gary knows that’s not true. He’s a caring soul, Gary can tell it’s bred into Jamie’s character. Besides, Gary doesn’t want to be the one sitting in the corner all night.

 

“I don’t date,” Gary starts off with, biting on his bottom lip before he continues. “I don’t do hookups either… I’ve always just focused on my job. But I, uh…” Gary thinks about his words carefully, trying to stifle the embarrassment he feels as he tells Jamie his story. “I started talking to someone. And realized how much I like them. But that someone basically told me they wanted something casual,” Gary explains. 

 

Jamie’s face pulls together as he processes those words, then lifts up a finger. “Did they actually say casual or something else?” 

 

“Ah, no. I guess I’m taking Madilyn’s words. She said it sounded like he wanted casual. But what he said was that he likes where we are,” Gary blushes as he takes his freed hands and wipes them down on his sleeves. Gary’s not one to talk to people about these things… feelings that is, but he’s done it twice now with Jamie and Madilyn. Being home has really broken him. 

 

“And where is that?” Jamie inquires, showing genuine concern and interest. It makes Gary squirm. He’s not sure he deserves Jamie’s kindness. 

 

“When I left to come back home, we were close. Spent all of our time together. But that also comes with the job. We have to spend all our time together. So I just… thought we were lucky that we enjoyed each other’s company. More than that, we hold a mutual respect for each other.” 

 

Jamie grins fondly, placing his chin in his hand. Gary holds an innocent charm that simply makes him adorable. 

 

“That’s called being friends, sweetie.” Jamie adds on with a giggle. 

 

“Right,” Gary flushes, embarrassed that his relationships are so skewed from being in the military that it’s odd to even admit you’re friends with someone. He guesses it’s an attempt to put distance between oneself and another soldier. Gary remembers what Madilyn said earlier… it’s a fear of losing someone. And the pain left after they’re gone. 

 

“So we were friends when I left.” Gary continues, but then shakes his head. “I mean, we’re still friends. Then I came home and I didn’t hear from him for a month. I didn’t think anything of it… I never thought of him as the guy to just call and talk. But that’s exactly what happened. He called and we’d talk about our days. It made me realize how much I like him. And then we started flirting...” Gary’s voice raises in pitch, as if he’s suggesting a question. He deflates when he lets out a nervous laugh. “I feel ridiculous. I’m talking about this like some sort of lovestruck teenager.” 

 

“You should feel good about that.” Jamie corrects, eyes sparkling mystically. “It means you’re alive. Love is magic. A gift and a curse all in one and we should realize how blessed we are to experience it.” 

 

“You’re wise, Jamie.” Gary smirks proudly, especially when Jamie gives an effortless shrug. 

 

“I’m a lover, what can I say?” Jamie winks conspiratorially. “Let me tell you something, Gary. If this man took time out of his day to call you and ask you how your day was, he cares something fierce. That gesture is one of the smallest but most overlooked gestures. Think about how strongly someone must love you if they just want to sit and hear you talk?”

 

Gary opens his mouth, but embarrassment and the fear of accepting what Jamie’s telling him causes his throat to close. He presses his lips together in a pursed grin before he ducks his gaze and looks at his hands. 

 

“One last thing, sweetheart,” Jamie reaches over, hooking a finger under Gary’s chin so their gazes meet. There’s softness in Jamie’s eyes, looking somehow maternal and nurturing. “I don’t know much about what you do. Jas said you’re a soldier like her, but something tells me there’s more to you than that. Either way, it seems like you and this friend of yours have to sacrifice a lot in your work. I’m only bringing this up because it doesn’t sound like he wants to have a casual relationship because he doesn’t want more. It sounds like he’s afraid of what you have changing because what you have now is good . And if I had to guess, when things change in your line of work it’s usually for the worse.”

 

Gary nods in Jamie’s hand, breathing deeply and exhaling. He needed this talk… 

 

“Good!” Jamie beams at Gary, a blindingly white smile. “Now you’re coming with me to the dance floor and then we’re taking shots!” 

 

Jamie’s not going to take no for an answer so Gary’s not even going to try. He’s pulled to the dance floor by Jamie, weaving in between bodies like a pro with Gary just behind him. Somehow Jamie gets them in the middle, at least Gary assumes this is the middle. They're surrounded by people, all moving rhythmically to the music. It's crazy how they all feel like one - connected by the beat.

 

“Gar!” Grant shouts happily, coming over to wrap an arm around Gary’s neck to pull him into his side. 

 

Gary laughs before he realizes that suddenly Jasmine and Madilyn are there too, and soon they’re forming a circle so they can dance together and shout the lyrics to some pop song Gary’s only heard once since he came back. 

 

The song ends, and then the shots come. One round after another. Gary’s comfortably drunk, finally feeling like the last string that was keeping him so uptight has finally snapped. He sings loud and messily, and he dances like a dork, but he’s not alone in doing so. He’s surrounded by his friends and family who are all making just as much fools of themselves as he is. 

 

They leave at some point. The alcohol has made Gary giddy, and he’s had enough that his memory is starting to fade in and out. He remembers leaving the club, but then they’re at a donut shop and they’re all laughing while they’re eating their treats on the sidewalk. They leave, and then at some point Madilyn asks for Gary’s phone because hers died. 

 

They walk throughout the city, Jamie becomes their unofficial tour guide as he shows them around. He tells them stories; some of them historial and some of them hilariously personal. At some point through his unofficial tour, a loud roll of thunder sounds in the distance, which sends the whole party into motion. 

 

They race back to Jamie’s apartment but sadly don’t outrun the downpour. They’re soaked, from head to toe, before they make it back to the old firehouse. 

 

Madilyn makes sure to tease Grant as they hurry inside, saying “Hey, Grant didn’t fall in a bush tonight! That’s a win!”

 

Jasmine and Gary get a good laugh, but Jamie just looks up at Grant with confusion in his gaze. 

 

“It’s my thing,” Grant says with a shrug, looking dopey and cute. 

 

Which is apparently Jamie’s type because he looks smitten as he shakes his head at Grant. He starts to head up the stairs, waving his hand for them to follow. 

 

“Come on, come on. I have to take this wig off.” Jamie snickers as he leads them back to his apartment. He pulls out his keys, skillfully unlocks the door on his first try, and pushes his way in. He heads to the bathroom, already peeling the wig off his head as he tells them to all settle in. 

 

Things move like a blur from there. They break apart, Jasmine and Madilyn taking one room while Grant and Gary take another so they can change into their pajamas. And if Gary thought getting into the pants before was hard, he had no idea what it’d be like taking them off while wet. A nightmare is an easy way to put it. 

 

He’s bone tired by the time he gets a pair of athletic shorts on and an old t-shirt. 

 

“Jamie made hot chocolate!” Madilyn calls from down the hall. 

 

Grant bounds out of the room happily while Gary follows at a much slower pace. He’s glad for the warm drink, which is one of the last things he remembers before the night turns black. 

 

-

 

Gary wakes up in the guest bedroom alone, but there’s a sense of wrongness. He’s pretty sure that he and Grant were sharing the bed… Madilyn and Jasmine were taking the pullout in the living room while Jamie slept in his own room. Gary rubs at his eye before he props himself up on his elbow and begins searching around the room. 

 

Grant’s nowhere to be found. 

 

Gary moans behind his lips, feeling a dull ache behind his eyes. He’s going to need some ibuprofen before this turns into a migraine… 

 

He’s about to climb out of bed when his phone starts to ring on the bedside table. Someone plugged it in before bed, whether it was himself or one of his siblings Gary’s not sure. Either way he’s thankful. 

 

Gary stretches over, swiping his phone up and checking the time. It’s almost nine-thirty… Gary really slept in. Part of him feels bad that he made Ghost and Soap wait, since he’s sure they were ready to get their briefing done hours ago. 

 

Which explains why they’re calling him now. 

 

Gary clicks on the green phone, pressing it to his ear before he falls back onto the pillows. He keeps his eyes closed in hopes of staving off his headache. 

 

“Hey, sorry.” Gary sighs, arching his back off the bed to stretch it. He even lets a yawn seep into his words. “Good morning.”

 

“I must be dreaming, Roach.” 

 

Gary’s eyes open, staring up at the ceiling with his brows knitted together in confusion. The worst part is the feeling of dread starting to sink in his stomach at Soap’s words. His captain sounds way too smug…

 

“...Why?” 

 

“You must not have seen what was sent to Ghost’s phone early this morning-” 

 

Soap isn’t even finished talking when Gary sits up speedily, pulling the phone away from his ear. He puts Soap on speaker at lightning speed before he moves to his and Ghost’s text messages. 

 

Gary’s heart stops when he reads the last message, a little note from Madilyn. 

 

[8:46AM]

Madilyn, this is Madilyn. Here is a list of things to do: 

1. Buy Grant a new hoodie     

2. Ask Jas to move in…….      

3.Throw Gary a birthday party

4. Buy a new phone charger    

 

The two pictures above her little note to self are of Gary. Taken by Madilyn sometime last night. He scrolls up, only to see more pictures… upon pictures… with some videos in there too that Gary doesn’t bother clicking on. All he can think of now is how to fix this. He’s not sure when or why Madilyn had to get into Gary’s phone while he was still sleeping, but it’s obvious she did.

 

Gary groans into his hand, knowing that he’s going to have to admit defeat on this one. “Soap, delete the pictures. My sister’s phone died last night, she used my phone to take pictures, she tried to send them to herself this morning and sent them to Ghost’s phone instead. There’s your explanation, now please delete them.” 

 

“Bug, it’s Ghost’s phone. I don’t feel like it’s right for me to delete his messages.” 

 

Gary groans again, turning desperate now. “Soap, please don’t let Ghost see those.”

 

There’s the sound of a door clicking shut, and then booted footsteps against the floor. 

 

“Don’t let Ghost see what?” Of course it’s Ghost, because Gary’s life can never be easy. It’s like he’s living in a movie where every day off he has only gets more and more humiliating. It doesn’t help that Ghost’s voice is calm, as if he’s barely interested. He’s far too used to the mischief Soap tends to pull Roach into. 

 

“Perfect timing, mate. Do I have permission to delete these pictures off your phone? Roach is asking.” Soap is the opposite of an ally to Gary right now. 

 

That seems to catch Ghost’s attention since he’s walking closer to Soap’s desk. He’s close, Gary knows since he can hear Ghost hum curiously. 

 

“What pictures?” 

 

“Here,” Soap hands the phone over, Gary can hear the rustling as the device switches hands. “Take a look.”

 

“For fuck’s sake,” Gary growls. “You guys are honestly the worst. I can’t think of two people I dislike more right now.” 

 

There’s silence and Gary has to sit through every second of it, with his heart pounding in his chest from a mixture of frustration and anticipation. Picturing Soap looking at those pictures was worse enough, but now having Ghost’s eyes on those pictures? Gary wants to crawl into a hole. 

 

“Actually, these are important intel. I’ll need to hold onto these.” Ghost replies before he hands the phone back over to Soap. 

 

“I thought you might,” Soap says all too knowingly. 

 

“Yuck it up,” Gary smiles threateningly into the phone. “Just wait until I come back.”

 

“Make sure you bring the collar with you, love.” Ghost’s voice takes on that same lax tone as before, as if he’s comfortable and takes no warning from Gary’s threats. 

 

“Hey, Ghost,” Gary’s tone takes on a venomous sweetness. “If you show those pictures to anyone else, I’ll make sure you regret it.” 

 

“Right. So for my viewing pleasure only. Got it.” 

 

Soap, as always, is snickering in the background at the spat going on between his lieutenant and sergeant. It almost feels like Gary’s back home with them. 

 

“Fuck you both. I’m on vacation. Your briefing can wait until tomorrow.” 

 

“Aw, mate!” Soap’s the first one to try and coerce Gary back onto the call. “Don’t be like that!” 

 

“Uh-huh,” Gary nods along as he puts his folded clothes into his backpack. “See if you hear from me for the rest of the week.” 

 

“Ghost, talk some sense into him. You’re the only one that can.” Soap’s voice is quieter as he tries to gain Ghost as an ally. 

 

“Roach, love, no need to get your knickers in a twist. But while we’re on the topic of your knickers, are you still wearing that thong from last night?” There’s an infuriating smile in Ghost’s tone, that, mixed with his alluring gravelly voice, makes Gary’s skin flush hot. Fuck , if Ghost isn’t stupidly fucking hot. 

 

“Hey, Ghost?” Gary concocts a perfect picture of sweet venom in his tone. “Kiss my ass.” 

 

“I mean, if that’s what it takes-” 

 

“Bye.” Gary pulls the phone back and doesn’t hesitate as he clicks the red phone and disconnects the call. 

 

It takes a few seconds for Gary to gather his thoughts, just sitting in the silence of Jamie’s guest bedroom. It’s early, and the room is starting to get hot with the morning sun, which isn’t helping Gary’s headache. So, despite having just woken up and so much happening already , he kicks the covers off and pads his way to the door. 

 

Gary works on auto-pilot as he finds his way to the kitchen, where Jasmine and Madilyn work effortlessly around each other. The smell of pancakes is in the air, twinged with something… burning.

 

“Oh, Jas! Get the toast out!” Madilyn points at the toaster oven with her spatula. 

 

Jasmine hurries over, Gary watches from the outskirts of the kitchen, and flings the door to the toaster oven open. Luckily, there’s no smoke… but the four pieces of toast are charred black from being left in too long. 

 

“Oh no!” Jasmine whines, plucking the burnt toast out and speedily disposing it in the trash can. Once the toast lands with a solid thunk into the bin, Jasmine looks up at Madilyn with a pout. The couple share a look before they both burst into laughter. 

 

“It’s not funny!” Jasmine complains, but Madilyn walks over to give her a kiss on the temple. “I should be able to make toast.” 

 

“Just sit down, babe.” Madilyn chuckles, coming back to her pan to flip two pancakes. 

 

Jasmine turns to do just that, stopping for only a moment when she sees Gary standing a few feet away. 

 

“Good morning” Jasmine greets cheerfully, continuing her journey to the round kitchen table and taking a seat. 

 

“Morning,” Gary says, hearing his irritation seep into his tone. He sighs as he stares at Madilyn’s back. “Maddie, did you get into my phone this morning?” 

 

“Yeah!” She says, clueless to the trouble she caused. “I just sent myself the pictures from last night. I wasn’t snooping. You know I wouldn’t do that.” 

 

“I know,” Gary agrees, but another heavy sigh leaves him. “The problem is that you sent the pictures to Simon. Not yourself.” 

 

Madilyn drops the spatula right into the frying pan, spinning around so fast that even Gary feels like he has whiplash. 

 

“No,” Madilyn argues with a panic in her eyes that Gary hasn’t seen since they were teenagers. “Gary, no.” 

 

“You did,” Gary says with a short laugh, but to his surprise Madilyn doesn’t laugh. 

 

“Gary, I’m so sorry.” Madilyn steps forward, looking close to tears. “I know I meddle sometimes but I did not mean to do that. I would never go behind your back like that-” 

 

“Mads, hey,” Gary gives his sister a soft smile with a glint of confusion in his gaze. He’s not sure what he did that would make her think he’d be so angry with her but he needs to fix that. “It’s okay. Sure, my captain and Simon are going to be complete asses about it but I can take it.” 

 

Madilyn pouts, her eyes still glimmering with an apology. Gary’s words should make her feel better, but he knows they haven’t. So he gives his little sister a roll of his eyes before he reaches out and pulls her into a hug, one arm around her shoulders. 

 

“Stop looking like the victim here. My captain’s going to be teasing me about those latex pants for years .” 

 

Madilyn laughs against Gary’s chest, sounding amused yet pained. She groans, shaking her head back and forth before she buries her face in Gary’s shoulder. 

 

“I’m so sorry,” she repeats. 

 

“It’s okay.” Gary pats the back of her head consolingly before his eyes fall onto the frying pan. “Uh, your pancakes might be burning.”

 

“AH!” Madilyn screams, spinning on her heel and hurrying back to the stove. She hurriedly flips the pancakes on top of the waiting pile. Good news is that they’re not ruined, but they are definitely darker than the rest of the stack. 

 

Madilyn lets out a sigh, flicking the stovetop off and staring at her stack of pancakes. A pout resurfaces as she turns to Gary. 

 

“I’m sorry I goofed,” Madilyn groans, stamping her feet childishly. “I’ll make it up to you. And tell your captain I’ll kick his butt if he doesn’t shut his mouth.” 

 

“I will,” Gary promises, watching Madilyn bring the pancakes over to the table. “I’ll tell my six-foot-two, two-hundred-pound-something, captain that my little sister will kick his “butt.””

 

“Perfect,” Madilyn smirks at Gary as she walks past him, grabbing the syrup off the counter and walking back to the table. “And I guess Simon got to see that hot revenge outfit after all… so I hope he’s suffering.” 

 

“Yeah,” Gary replies dryly, following her over to the table so he can take a seat. He presses his elbows onto the table before he closes his eyes. “I’m sure.” 

 

“Did you even look at those pictures? Trust me, honey. He’s going to suffer.” Madilyn puts a plate in front of Jasmine and then Gary before she starts to dish out the pancakes. 

 

“I’m with Maddie on this one.” Jasmine nods as she grabs the syrup and drowns her breakfast in it. “You were looking mad hot last night, Gar.” 

 

Gary puts his hands up, fighting down the heat that’s coloring his cheeks. “Okay, both of you shut your mouths. I can only handle so much embarrassment for today.” 

 

“Fine, but I also want to know what his reaction-”

 

“Absolutely not,” Gary cuts Madilyn off, earning an offended gasp from her immediately. “I’m not going to tell you what he says! He probably won’t even say anything-” 

 

Gary’s phone buzzes in his pocket, just loud enough that both Jasmine and Madilyn stare at him expectantly. 

 

“I’m not reading it.” Gary says resolutely, shaking his head back and forth firmly. “Eat your pancakes-” 

 

“Aw, come on!” Jasmine turns to Gary with a look of hope in her eyes. It’s obvious how long she and Madilyn have been together, seeing how their personalities are starting to meld. “Don’t hold out on us!” 

 

Gary holds up a finger, looking between the two. “I will not have you two teaming up against me.” 

 

“Wait, who’s teaming up against who? I’ve got your back Gar!” Grant enters the kitchen, with tousled hair and suspiciously red lips… Gary’s suspicions only deepen when Jamie enters a few seconds later, purposefully not looking at the group as he heads to the coffee machine. Gary sees right through them…

 

“Long story short, Madilyn sent Simon pictures of Gary from last night.” Jasmine waggles her brows as she updates Grant and Jamie on the situation, which leaves Gary a blushing mess at being the center of attention. “Simon just texted him and he won’t look at it.” 

 

Grant gasps dramatically, looking at Gary with unbridled excitement. “Gary! What did he say?! Tell us!” 

 

Jamie comes over with his mug of coffee, looking just as excited. “Is Simon the boy~ you’ve been talking to?” 

 

Gary tries his best not to pass out from all of the blood rushing to his face as he answers, “Simon is… yes. And I’m not telling you!” 

 

“Tell us! Tell us! Tell us!” Grant starts to cheer, which easily gains traction with the other three. They keep at it until Gary has no choice other than to give in. 

 

“This is peer pressure!” Gary shouts over them, but they recognize his defeat and all cheer. 

 

Gary pulls out his phone, feeling his heart start to race at the possibilities of what this text could say. He’s not sure what would be worse right now… Simon acknowledging the pictures or completely ignoring them in favor of talking about the briefing Gary has kept making them postpone.

 

Either way, Gary swallows his nerves and opens the text. 

 

Unknown Number [10:02AM]

You have no idea what you do to me, Gary. 

 

Unknown Number [10:03AM]

 I’ll delete the pictures right now if you want me to. But I want you to know I’m a selfish, possessive bastard because I don’t want to. And I never want to stop looking at you. You’re beautiful. 

 

Gary feels a full body shudder overtake him before he has to read the message over again. 

 

“What did he say?!” Madilyn wiggles her shoulders, unable to contain her anticipation. 

 

Gary’s chest is full of warmth, and he’s unable to fight down a smile as he shakes his head at the waiting crowd. He glimpses up at them, but their hopeful, open faces make Gary hide behind his hands. 

 

Jamie screams happily, “Look! He’s blushing!” 

 

Gary takes in a deep breath before he lowers his hands, meeting their expectant gazes. Gary decides to just read the last text off to them, rather than trying to word it himself because right now there’s not much he can do. Simon has turned Gary into an absolute mess.

 

They’re all screaming as soon as Gary finishes reading the text. 

 

Jamie waves his hands at his face, overcome by Simon’s text. “That is so romantic and so sexy. Oh my God, it’s too hot in here.” 

 

“He’s so whipped, I can’t believe it.” Jasmine states while Madilyn continues to have a melt down. 

 

“Honey,” Jamie interjects, pointing at Gary with his hips cocked to one side. “You were worried about that boy wanting casual? That is not casual, honey. He wants you badly.”

 

Gary snorts, putting a hand to his forehead. “Okay, I can’t take anymore.” 

 

“You better tell Simon because he wants to give it all to you, sweetheart.” Jamie bites down on his lower lip, waggling his eyebrows in a fashion so similar to Jasmine that their resemblance is undeniable.

 

“Alright! Everyone leave Gary alone before he passes out. Eat some damn pancakes.” Madilyn waves towards the table. She deflects the attention well, bringing the attention back to the food, which a couple of hungover people are unable to refuse. Her eyes catch Gary’s so she gives her brother a wink, which he returns with a fond grin. 

 

He appreciates her rescue, even if she was the one who threw him into trouble in the first place. 

 

Gary follows their lead, stealing the syrup when it becomes available and dousing his pancakes much like everyone else. He sits back, finally glad to be a bystander and listen to everyone else talk and reminisce about the night they had. It feels good, Gary thinks to himself. He hadn’t imagined himself doing what other young people do… he’s so busy with the 141 after all. But if this is what his life will look like if he makes it out of the 141 alive… then it’s not looking so bad after all. 

Notes:

Hey all! Thanks for reading. I've been a little down lately about my writing, so I've been powering through and trying to get these chapters out to you. Chapter 13, this chapter, and the next one was all one chapter, but I've had to split it into three since it just got so long. I hope you guys enjoyed it <3 Also, I only did a quick read through so I apologize for any errors!

Chapter 15: Touch Me

Notes:

NSFW warning! Things get heated in this chapter, beware.

Jasmine and Madilyn drop Gary off last, considering he’s the only one out of the way. Madilyn lives closer to town, with Grant and Graham’s house only a few miles from her. So she pulls her car down the long driveway to their childhood home, drops her brother off, and then she and Jasmine wave their goodbyes enthusiastically out of the car windows as they head back to town. Back home.

 

Gary shakes his head fondly as he heads inside, letting the screen door clack shut behind him. He’s not surprised to see that his parents are still gone. It’s Sunday afternoon, so they’re probably spending their free time fixing up the cabin. Gary thinks they're viewing that as a retirement project, honestly.  

 

Gary makes his way upstairs, dreaming about a nice hot shower… After getting rained on, and still smelling a little like booze from the night before, Gary can’t think of anything nicer right now. 

 

He closes his bedroom door behind him, throwing his bag down beside his bed and tossing his phone on top of his sheets. His fingers grip onto the edge of his shirt, about to pull the fabric up and over his head when he hears a dull buzz coming from his bed… 

 

Gary glimpses over his shoulder, arms still crossed over one another before he realizes that a text came through. He supposes it could be Madilyn… or Jasmine. But something tells Gary that it’s Ghost. After all, they still have to do the briefing. He and Soap probably want to get it done since it's late over there…Gary glimpses at the clock, doing a quick time conversion and realizing it's close to midnight over there 

 

Gary drops his hands to his waist, walking over and scooping his phone back up. 

 

Unknown Number [5:45PM]

Soap wants to get this briefing done, princess. You done ignoring us now?

 

Gary grins at the message, feeling a wave of pride come over him. He’s glad that he has some control right now… after all, it’s not like Soap was on his side this morning. He happily showed Ghost his incriminating photos, so a punishment was due. Gary thinks he’s made Soap wait long enough.

 

He opens his laptop, types in his encrypted password, and then takes in a calming breath.

 

Gary sits down in front of the computer, glad to see the call already coming through. Ringing… and ringing… Gary can make them wait a while longer. So, with a devious smile, Gary watches as the call carries on ringing for another minute before he picks up. 

 

“Jesus Christ, finally.” Soap breathes. There’s no anger in his tone, only relief that Gary finally answered. “I was getting worried about you, mate.” 

 

“I’m sure you were.” Gary’s being a smartass, but he’s on vacation. A vacation he was forced to go on. It’s not like Soap can make him run laps.  

 

“I don’t know what you’re so upset about, bug. You look handsome. And you gave a very generous gift to a sad, old man.” Soap looks pleased with his teasing as he puts his hands behind his head. 

 

“You’re saying the pictures my sister accidentally sent were a gift to you…?” Gary’s consumed with genuine confusion. 

 

Soap’s the first to react, his smile falling and raising his hands in irritation. Meanwhile, Ghost is losing his shit in the background. Gary hasn’t heard his lieutenant laugh this hard in a year; the last time Ghost laughed this hard was when Nomad choked on a meatball after making a joke about going “balls deep.” 

 

“He just called you old and sad.” Ghost manages through his laughter. 

 

Soap rolls his eyes over to Ghost, but he’s enjoying Ghost’s laughter as much as Gary is. It’s a nice sound. 

 

“Ohhh,” Gary smiles sweetly. “You were talking about Ghost.” 

 

“Yes. Now he gets it.” Soap throws his arms up and then back down to land on the arms of his chair. 

 

“You’re both sad and old. How was I supposed to know?” Gary grumbles. “Besides, I’m not upset. I expected nothing else from perverts like you two who have no concept of decency.”

 

“Aw, mate,” Soap grimaces as he glimpses off to the side. He’s talking to Ghost as he says, “He’s playing the “I’m not mad, I’m just disappointed” card.” 

 

Ghost comes into view, dragging his roller chair with him. He spins it around and then throws himself down into it. Ghost exhales as he stretches his arms above his head and leans back. 

 

“He’ll get over it,” Ghost sighs, getting comfortable in his seat. 

 

“Oh, yeah. ” Gary replies sarcastically. “Don’t worry, Soap. I’ll forget all about it.” 

 

Soap glimpses at Ghost, then in a flat tone says, “I don’t think he’s going to get over it.” 

 

“Don’t worry about our little bug’s temper. I'll work my magic later. For now, let’s get this briefing over and done with.” Ghost keeps his eyes on the camera, as if he’s challenging Gary to fight back. Gary does want to continue being bratty… he’s getting some satisfaction out of it. But Ghost is right. The briefing needs to be done. Gary’s made them wait long enough. 

 

Soap reaches off to the side to grab a messy stack of papers, not even bothering to straighten them out as he begins to start their briefing. Gary smirks. It’s obviously late for them, so Soap doesn’t care much for presentation at this hour. Bedtime is coming up for his lieutenant and captain. 

 

The briefing takes a little over half an hour, which Gary listens to intently. He gives his feedback at the end when Soap puts the papers back on his desk and leaves them in a jumbled pile. Soap hums approvingly at Gary’s additions, grabbing a nearby black pen to write down Gary’s suggestions. 

 

“Alright, lads,” Soap exhales, throwing his pen down on top of the pile. He scoots back in his roller chair before he stands, his face out of view of the camera. “I’m off to get some food and then bed now that we’ve got that done. I’ve learned my lesson. Hell hath no fury like Gary scorned. Goodnight, Gary. Goodnight, old man.” 

 

Soap taps the back of Ghost’s head fondly as he walks past.

 

Ghost mumbles a quick, “‘Night,” before he grabs the edge of Soap’s desk and wheels himself closer to the webcam. The second Gary hears the door to the office click shut he knows he’s in trouble. The tension is already palpable. 

 

“You’ve been ignoring my texts.” Ghost comments breezily, leaning casually back in his seat. 

 

“Oh, those?” Gary brushes off, giving a slight shrug. “I’ve been busy.” 

 

“Mhm.” Ghost’s response is dry, so dry that Gary can’t help but smirk. 

 

“You can keep my pictures…” Gary replies, his eyes downcast since he’s too shy to meet Ghost’s gaze. It’s silly, since Ghost’s eyes are hidden behind his shades anyway. “I was busy so I couldn’t respond. It’s a three hour drive back home.” 

 

“I meant what I said, Roach.” Ghost’s tone is so confident, so sure, that Gary’s heart skips a beat. He remembers the text well… he’s reread it numerous times. You’re beautiful, Ghost had written. 

 

“I already knew you were a selfish, possessive bastard.” Gary easily deflects the seriousness Ghost is displaying with humor. It’s the first time Gary’s able to flit his eyes up to the screen. Ghost, as Gary expected, is watching him intently, sat back comfortably in his chair. It makes Gary blush… being under Ghost’s gaze so vulnerably like this.

 

“You know…” Gary trails off playfully, tilting his head to the side so he can smirk at the camera. He’ll continue this line of teasing since i seems to be doing something to Ghost… “To answer your question from earlier, yes, I’m still wearing the thong.” 

 

Ghost chokes on his own spit, coughing so suddenly that Gary jumps at the noise. And then he’s smug. Gary’s so fucking cocky now that he’s gotten that reaction out of Ghost - but his lieutenant is recovering fast. Gary’s not done causing chaos yet. 

 

Gary drags his tongue lazily against his bottom lip, gaze falling to his hand. He watches his fingers pick at the corner of the laptop as he mulls over the best way to approach his next attack. Finally, Gary decides its best to just dive right in. 

 

His green eyes flick up towards the laptop screen to take in Ghost’s appearance. His mask, glasses, his soft long-sleeve black shirt that clings so nicely to his figure. Gary’s going to have fun with this. He’s already smiling mirthfully before he leans in closer to the camera. 

 

“Do you want to see?” Gary’s teeth latch onto his bottom lip. Yes, he’s trying to look pretty. Is he succeeding? Hell if he knows… 

 

“Fuck’s sake, Roach. What are you playing at?” Ghost drawls in a deep, dangerous tone. 

 

“They’re cute,” Gary continues with a harmless shrug. “I’d wear lace more often but there aren’t many opportunities to when I’m with the one-four-one.” 

 

Ghost takes in a breath, glimpsing towards the door of their shared office before he turns back to the computer. He sits forward in his seat, closer to the computer, and lowers his voice. 

 

“You haven’t forgotten that I’m in our office, have you, love? MacTavish could walk in any second.” Ghost warns almost protectively. 

 

Gary shrugs again. “He’d probably think my underwear is cute too.” 

 

Ghost freezes, his eyes on the computer screen, guarded behind his glasses. Then he sits back with an irritated sigh leaving him. Gary watches, curiously soaking in Ghost’s body language. Like the way Ghost’s legs spread wider, with one hand laying on the inside of his thigh. Ghost’s other arm is propped up on the arm of his chair, with his chin resting in his hand. Gary’s lieutenant is looking off to the side, shaking his head. 

 

Ghost is annoyed, but Gary didn’t need Ghost’s body language to tell him that. Gary knows he’s making Ghost jealous. It wasn’t hard to do… and Gary’s never gotten along well with jealous people. But there’s something about Ghost’s jealousy that’s protective and possessive yet so harmless that it makes Gary want to poke a little further. 

 

“Let me show you before he comes back then,” Gary places his elbows on his desk, glad when Ghost looks back over to the camera. “I only want you to see anyway.” 

 

Ghost rubs at his jaw, as if he’s contemplating Gary’s words. He sighs again, and Gary knows that Ghost is suffering from Gary’s teasing. In all the best ways possible, of course. 

 

“Fine. But if MacTavish comes in then you’re explaining this to him.” Ghost grumbles as he shifts closer in his chair. 

 

“His desk is in the corner, and I’d hear him before he’d even get close to the computer.” Gary rolls his eyes at Ghost’s hesitancy. “It’s not like I’m going to get naked.” 

 

“What a shame.” Ghost retorts, his tone cocky. 

 

“Hardly seems fair what with you always being fully clothed,” Gary teases as he stands from his chair. He stays bent at the waist so his face is still in view of the camera. 

 

“Sorry I don’t have a thong to show you, Roach.” 

 

Gary huffs out a laugh, his eyes twinkling with the playful banter. 

 

“What a shame~.” Gary echoes Ghost’s sentiment from a few moments ago before he stands. Only his lower half is in view of the camera, but Gary situates the camera so it’s pointed more towards his groin. 

 

“Did you think about me last night? After we spoke.” Gary’s question is innocently curious as he turns to present his backside to the camera. He hooks his thumbs in the waistband of his sleep shorts, tugging down on them just an inch. Gary checks over his shoulder, first checking his own cam and how his ass looks before he glimpses up to Ghost’s feed. 

 

“I think about you every night, love.” 

 

Gary rolls his eyes as he staves off the blush that prickles hot under his cheeks. 

 

“I mean did you think about what I was wearing?” Gary huffs out an annoyed breath. 

 

“Aw, am I frustrating you?” Ghost’s mockingly sarcastic. He clearly feels like he has the upper hand again, so Gary cuts him off before he can continue. 

 

Gary pushes his sleep shorts down completely, letting the fabric fall down his thighs and pool around his ankles. 

 

Ghost’s voice cuts off abruptly and Gary just smirks.

 

“Wow, Simon Riley finally not having a smart comeback? I’m disappointed.” Gary pouts, making it evident in his exaggerated sad tone. 

 

“Well, Roach…” Ghost doesn’t finish that sentence since Gary lifts up his stretched-out sleep shirt, fully revealing his backside. All for Ghost’s viewing. 

 

Nothing but Gary’s soft, round ass in a pair of lace black panties. Tanned skin, with cute tan lines, and some scars here and there from missions. Ghost could probably tell which scar is from which mission… having been through it all with Gary.

 

“You’re speechless,” Gary laughs cutely in disbelief. “And all it took was my ass.” 

 

“It’s…” Ghost takes a moment to swallow. “It’s a nice ass.” 

 

“Thanks,” Gary replies perkily, “But I’m showing you my cute underwear, not my ass.” 

 

“Right,” Ghost deadpans, knowing full well what Gary is up to. “Real cute, Roach.” 

 

“You think?” Gary’s pushing the envelope here, but he’s just having so much fun he can’t help it. He wiggles his butt back and forth cutely before he laughs at himself. Maybe he’s being a bit much. 

 

“Sanderson, is this some sort of payback? Somehow this feels like a punishment.” Ghost slips a hand under his mask to scratch at his stubble. 

 

Gary snorts as he lets the shirt fall back down to his waist, where it hides the thong but not the curve of his ass. He turns and sits back down in his chair before he faces Ghost. 

 

“If it was a punishment, you’d know.” Gary says with a pointed look. 

 

“Well, what else am I to do other than suffer?” 

 

“Aw,” Gary gives Ghost a mocking pout. “Hm, I don’t know. You’ve got my pictures… or video calls... or phone calls at your disposal. And a room all to yourself…” 

 

“I’m not going to wank in the office, Roach.” 

 

Gary sputters at that, laughing incredulously at Ghost’s words. “I meant your bedroom, pervert.” 

 

“So you’re giving me the greenlight to… use your pictures?” Ghost’s question is adorably innocent and awkward. But Gary blushes, since what they’re talking about is far from innocent. 

 

Gary shrugs playfully. “Like you said before. For your viewing pleasure only … and I have to say, I didn’t think you’d be so honorable about this.” 

 

Ghost exhales and Gary just knows he’s rolling his eyes behind his glasses. 

 

“It’s a thing called integrity, sweetheart.” 

 

Gary shakes his head at Ghost’s answer, “Jerking off to someone doesn’t make you a bad person.” 

 

Ghost sits forward in his chair, fully focused on where this is going. He places his arms on the desk before he leans into the camera - with a lifted brow, Gary’s sure. 

 

“It sounds like you’re speaking from experience.” Ghost is positively smug, like he’s the cat and Gary’s the canary caught between his teeth. 

 

Gary’s lips part but a defense fails to come, so of course Ghost only grows more cocky. He leans back in his chair, locking his hands behind his head. For the first time, Gary’s glad that Ghost has the mask on since there’s no way Gary would survive Ghost’s smug smile. 

 

“Sanderson, I’m surprised.” 

 

“I didn’t say anything,” Gary interjects with a face as red as a beet. 

 

Ghost’s laugh is gorgeous and happy, with his head tilting back as he reaches to lay his hands over his stomach. He sits up again so he can properly see Gary’s flush. 

 

“Didn’t need to, love. I see it all over your face... Who, Roach? Who were you thinking of?” Ghost’s tone turns serious, as if he’s not sure he wants to know the answer. 

 

Gary averts his eyes to the ceiling as he simmers in his embarrassment. 

 

“I thought it was all over my face.” He shoots back before his eyes flit back to Ghost on the screen. 

 

“Tell me.” 

 

“You,” Gary bursts out, closing his eyes and shaking his head. “Stop putting this on me. We’re talking about you-” 

 

“I want to know what we did in your little fantasy.” Ghost pushes in a voice so sexy that Gary has to fight off a whine. He’s already half hard and it won't take long for Ghost to get him fully there. 

 

“Absolutely not.” Roach shakes his head. “You can leave that up to your imagination.” 

 

“Why are you getting shy? You just stripped for me but talking about what you want me to do to you is too far?” 

 

“Don’t-” Gary places his face in his hand, feeling the heat radiating from his face against his palms. He’s so hot and Simon talking like that isn’t helping. All of the confidence Gary built up is quickly dwindling with Simon’s playfulness shining through. “Don’t say it like that, Simon. For fuck’s sake.” 

 

“You’re adorable.” Ghost says with a smile in his voice. 

 

“Shut up.” Gary groans as he comes out from hiding. 

 

Ghost’s head swivels towards the direction of the office door, so Gary strains his ears and listens. He can hear the sound of the door opening, and then MacTavish’s heavy steps as he enters the room. Oblivious to what he’s walking in on. 

 

“Oi, you’re still talking to Roach? Sorry, mate.” 

 

“Yeah, you look real sorry.” Ghost bites back but with no heat. “MacTavish, chew your damn food.” 

 

“Stop naggin’.” Soap shoots back just as easily. Bickering with each other, at this point, comes naturally. Gary can hear Soap walk over and then his Captain bends over to put his face in view of the camera. He’s got crumbs in his stubble, and his cheeks full of food. 

 

“Roach, stop letting this numpty keep you up. Go to bed already.” MacTavish lifts a dry cookie to his mouth and finishes it in one messy bite. He straightens up, and rather childishly, brushes his crumbs off on Ghost’s sleeve. 

 

“Are you done?” Ghost turns to look up at MacTavish. 

 

“Yep,” MacTavish turns back to the camera. “I’ll leave you both to it.” MacTavish turns to leave the room, but gives one last parting statement before he goes. “Oh, and tell Roach I hope he finds his pants.” 

 

Gary’s mouth falls open and Ghost just stares while the sound of the door closing is heard. There’s a beat of silence before Ghost’s head swivels back in Gary’s direction. 

 

“That’s your fault. I can still see your ass at the corner of the screen.” 

 

“My fault?!” Gary laughs through his disbelief. “I didn’t know you could still see. You should have told me.” 

 

“I liked the view.” 

 

Gary scoffs at Ghost’s admission. “Then it’s both of our faults.” 

 

“He’s not going to let me live this down. You know that, right?” Ghost glides a hand to the back of his neck, massaging his tense muscles. 

 

“That’s your problem,” Gary cracks a smile when Ghost groans. “I’ll let you deal with that. I’m going to go shower.” 

 

Ghost lifts his head, with a hand still pressed to the top of his spine. His shoulders are broad, and his chest is defined so well in his black shirt. Gary’s not sure how he’s the one in a pair of panties, yet something feels sexier about Ghost’s outfit. 

 

“Alright, princess. Sleep well.” 

 

“Goodnight, Ghost.” Gary bites down on his bottom lip to prevent himself from beaming too proudly. He ends the call, feeling good. He’s warm, and hard, and his heart is racing from his and Simon’s flirting. 

 

It takes a few minutes for Gary to recover, and even then he hasn’t fully recuperated. Gary’s not sure what to blame it on… why he feels so giddy, that is. Is it because he likes Ghost…? He really likes Ghost, too. Or is it because Gary’s never done this with someone before. Is he just experiencing a thrill from something new? 

 

Maybe it’s a mix of both… or maybe it’s because it’s Simon. Simon makes him feel like this…

 

Gary exhales through his nose as he pushes up from the chair and makes his way to the bathroom. He’s all worked up with nowhere to go so… maybe he’ll take some special care of himself.  Cumming seems like a good way to end the night. 

 

... but then Gary starts to think about how Ghost would get him to cum. Ghost had asked him what fantasies Gary had thought up, but even Gary thinks those ‘fantasies’ he had were vanilla. He’d dreamt of Ghost pressed against him, in between his legs. And the other time… when Gary was awake and in control of his fantasies, well, Gary imagined presenting himself for Ghost to claim. 

 

The memory sends a shiver down Gary’s spine. He wonders if Ghost would… if he’d fuck Gary as hard as Gary would beg him to. 

 

Gary bites down on his bottom lip as the daydream plays out in his mind, only to come to the realization of one thing. 

 

Gary wants to be fucked. He wants Ghost inside of him… wants to feel full of Ghost’s cock. But Gary’s never bothered to explore his ass before - God, Gary blushes at the thought. 

 

He remembers a talk back on base, where the men had started off talking about porn. Gary never was a fan of those explicit talks his soldiers indulged in so frequently. They were always filthy and too descriptive, but Gary remembers one conversation in particular. The room had been divided once it was brought up.

 

Pegging. 

 

He remembers the men talking about letting women fuck them, actually penetrating them to reach their climax. And while some were for it, even some having tried it already, some were against it. Whether it was pride or simply not their thing, Gary wasn’t sure. But he remembers the talk about what it felt like. And that it felt good. 

 

Gary decides he should google it. He’s not sure he should trust everything the men in the one-four-one say without some of his own research first.

 

Gary sits on the edge of the tub, knees drawn together and his phone out front of him. He supposes he should probably be embarrassed that he’s googling how gay sex works, but then again he has to start somewhere. Right? 

 

Regardless, Gary has a good idea on how to start. The only problem is that… every article stresses the importance of lube and that’s definitely not something that Gary just has at his disposal. There are a few suggestions the article gives: olive oil, vaseline, or, if you’re really desperate, spit. 

 

Gary bites down on his lower lip as he tries to think… he really doesn’t want to steal the olive oil in the kitchen. That feels wrong. So he moves to his bathroom cabinet hoping that there’s a case of vaseline hidden in there somewhere. 

 

Gary has to get down on his hands and knees, and has to reach to the far back of the cabinet, but there’s vaseline. An old container that was shoved so far back that it was probably forgotten about. It hasn’t even been opened… The oily surface is undisturbed. 

 

A hot flush of embarrassment and arousal causes Gary’s cheeks to turn red. He sits on his knees, on the bathroom floor, it's not even seven o'clock, trying to decide if this is something he should really do. He’s never been very explorational when it came to getting off… but with all this time on his hands he can’t see a reason not to. 

 

Gary rises to his feet, refusing to look at himself in the mirror right now. He has too much shame and will end up backing out if he over thinks this. 

 

So Gary places his back to the mirror before he takes his first two fingers and scoops up a generous amount of vaseline. At this point, it’s all up to him to figure this out. The article kind of ends there, other than explaining what Gary should be looking for… what will make this all worth it.

 

Gary places the vaseline down on the counter, then uses his free hand to push his underwear down to his ankles. He kicks them off to the side, then hikes up his shirt, but when it keeps falling down Gary decides to just bite on it to keep it up. 

 

He grabs one cheek with his free hand, spreading himself. The cool air against his ass has Gary turning even redder, but he’s committed at this point. 

 

Gary presses the tip of his first finger to his rim, probing genty past the tight ring of muscle. He tests himself, just thrusting the tip of his finger in slowly… back and forth. It’s uncomfortable, and not the instant pleasure that Gary was kind of assuming he’d get… But he’s determined now, so he slides his first finger in until he’s down to his knuckle. 

 

“Fuck,” Gary’s brows draw together, focusing on working with the girth of his finger before he moves on to a second. Gary slides his finger out, then pushes it back in harder than before, and then Gary feels it - understands the appeal to this all. It’s a burst, a pleasure so sudden that Gary’s knees shake and his jaw goes slack. 

 

And then Gary wants more.

 

He turns around, jumping up on the edge of the counter just so he can hike up his knees and spread his legs for better access. He’s got his head against the mirror and his hands between his legs. 

 

The second finger gives more resistance. Gary might be moving quicker than he should, but he’s never felt so desperate before. He works himself open, pumping and searching for that special spot the article kept referencing. It takes some maneuvering; Gary stretches out his left leg, lifting his foot high into the air with his toes curled, and he has to twist his wrist just slightly-

 

Gary gasps, hips jerking involuntarily from the pleasure that courses through him. It’s safe to say he found it. And he doesn’t stop there. He curls his fingers in and out repeatedly, speeding up his rhythm. His palm slaps against his ass, filling the room with filthy noises as he gets closer to his climax. 

 

Gary reaches down to take his cock in hand, finally jerking himself at the same speed that he’s fingering himself with. Seconds. It only takes seconds for Gary to spill all over his knuckles and stomach. His warm cum dribbles down his chest, gliding down his abs, with each shot that comes out of his cock. He doesn’t think he’s ever came this much before…

 

Gary breathes through it once his aftershocks come to a stop. He pulls his fingers out of his hole, feeling oddly empty. It’s a foreign feeling, but Gary liked having his warm fingers pressed against his walls… 

 

He jumps off the counter, staring at the mess he made of himself. Covered in cum, with his ass cheeks red and his skin glistening with sweat. Gary barely recognizes himself, what with the blown pupils and bitten-red lips. The image of himself standing in front of the mirror is lewd, to say the least, and Gary blushes as he turns away. 

 

He works on autopilot, turning on the shower, waiting for the water to get hot, and then washing away all of the evidence. Part of him feels oddly guilty at having done something so filthy in his childhood home, yet… Gary orgasmed in a way he’s never felt before and he already knows he wants to do it again. So, self-discovery is encouraged. Right?

 

Gary finishes showering, but spends a few extra seconds under the hot spray of water. His muscles are relaxed… he’s comfortably tired… and he feels warm all over. God, he feels good. It takes some self-convincing to turn off the water, but he manages. He towels off, then moves to his bed before he plops down, still dressed down to only his towel. 

 

Gary stares at his phone… and stares until the voice inside his head wins. He grabs the device and opens up his text messages between himself and Ghost. Gary’s not an impulsive person, quite the opposite really. But this is one of the few times that Gary does something without thinking. He writes the message and then hits send before he can take it back. 

 

[7:33PM]

Still want to know what I want you to do to me?

 

Gary stares at the text, feeling the first bolt of panic hit him in the chest. He reads the words over and over again until Ghost’s response comes in. Luckily, Gary only has to wait a few seconds.

 

Unknown Number [7:33PM]

Do you want to tell me?

 

[7:34PM]

Yes or no, Riley.

 

Unknown Number [7:34PM]

Yes, princess. Tell me.

 

[7:35PM]

Are you going to let MacTavish see these?

 

Unknown Number [7:35PM]

I’d never do that to you, love.

 

Gary’s heart skips a beat at Ghost’s text message.

 

[7:36PM]

I want you to kiss me.

 

[7:36PM]

And bite me. I’ve never had a hickey before.

 

Unknown Number [7:36PM]

We can change that.

 

[7:37PM]

I’ve never had anyone finger me before either. Would you do that for me?

 

Unknown Number [7:37PM]

I’d like to.

 

[7:38PM]

What else would you like to do to me?

 

Unknown Number [7:39PM]

Fucking hell, Roach. You’re lucky you’re on the other side of the world right now.

 

[7:40PM]

Lucky isn’t the word I would use.

 

Unknown Number [7:41PM]

Then I’m lucky you’re on the other side of the world right now.

 

Gary bites down on his bottom lip as a smirk consumes him. God, the way his body is tingling just from Ghost’s texts. It’s unbelievable how much Gary’s turned on by him. 

 

[7:43PM]

You don’t know what you do to me either, Simon.

 

[7:43PM]

Get some sleep. 

 

Unknown Number [7:44PM]

[Image]

 

Unknown Number [7:45PM]

I can’t stop staring at this picture. 

 

Gary opens the file, curious as to what picture (out of the many that Madilyn sent him) has captured Ghost’s interest. 

 

It’s of Gary, right after they made it back inside after it started raining. His wet shirt is soaked through, mostly hanging off of his chest at this point. The light in the room causes his skin to glisten, and Gary’s cheeks are red from the alcohol and the running. Gary’s eyes are alight and twinkling, with a crooked smile. Gary thinks he remembers this… Grant was the one that made him laugh, he knows that, but the rest of the details are foggy. The lace ribbon still sits snugly around his throat, and his thighs are very present in this picture. Muscled and curvy under the black latex.

 

Gary blushes, shaking his head at Ghost’s message. 

 

[7:48PM]

Those pants were a nightmare to take off.

 

Unknown Number [7:49PM]

I would have had them off you in seconds. 

 

Gary snorts at the message, feeling a wave of heat course through him just imagining that. 

 

[7:50PM]

Too bad you weren’t there.

 

Unknown Number [7:51PM]

Pack them for when you come back to me.

 

For when you come back to me. That statement has Gary’s heart racing in his chest. The text is so intimate… and all Gary wants right now is to be there with Ghost. 

 

[7:52PM]

I hope I can come back soon.

 

Unknown Number [7:53PM]

It’ll be sooner than you think, bug. Spend as much time with your family as you can.

 

Unknown Number [7:53PM]

Your birthday is coming up. Something tells me Madilyn might have something planned. 

 

Gary laughs at the message. Yeah… Madilyn did include a surprise birthday on her reminder list. 

 

[7:55PM]

I will. I promise.

 

[7:56PM]

Get some sleep already. I don’t want to be the reason why you’re tired tomorrow.

 

Unknown Number [7:57PM]

Yes, love. You’ll hear from me soon. Goodnight. 

 

Love. Gary’s getting awfully fond of that term of endearment, and part of him regrets all of the times he took it for granted when Ghost called him such. 

 

[7:59PM]

Goodnight, Simon.

Notes:

I hope you guys enjoyed that chapter!! Also, 2000 hits!! Thanks to everyone out there reading this story : )

Chapter 16: More Than You Know

Gary wakes up on Friday morning with an odd sense of dread creeping into his bones. It’s his birthday… but even just thinking about the day’s events is exhausting him. He knows that Madilyn’s going to set up his party whenever she comes over, and Gary will play clueless even though they both know he’s fully aware of what she’s doing. 

 

His mom is going to be babying him all day… his dad will pull Gary off to the side to have a talk about how proud he is. Grant and Graham are going to coo over him and call him ‘baby brother’ all day. Emma and Becca will be the most palatable, but even then he knows they’ll find a way to tease him. 

 

Gary doesn’t mean to sound ungrateful. He simply doesn’t want the attention on him. He never has, but it’s his birthday and he can’t escape it. 

 

So he wakes up, puts on an old pair of jeans that’s missing one back pocket, and has a hole in the left knee. An old t-shirt follows, and Gary decides that he’ll throw an old flannel on top as well, considering there’s a slight breeze now that the seasons are starting to change. And he knows he’s going to get kicked out of the house fairly soon so Madilyn can set up. 

 

He pads downstairs, a wad of socks in his hand so he can put them on while he sits at the table. 

 

His mother greets him first, an apron around her waist and a small spot of flour in her hairline. It makes Gary chuckle, a noise that surprises him when it bubbles up from his throat. He accepts the kiss on the cheek his mother gives him, then reaches over to brush the flour out of her hair gently. It makes Gary think of his childhood; where his mother would spend all night making food for her kids and their elementary classes. Snack day. Gary remembers it with a smirk. 

 

“I know I look like a mess,” his mother waves Gary off as she moves back to the counter. She’s making his birthday cake, he knows this but doesn’t bring it up since he knows his mother will only shush him. 

 

“You look wonderful, ma,” Gary replies easily, the term of endearment slipping easily off of his tongue. He hasn’t called her that since he was little. Every now and then he’ll hear Graham or Grant throw in the term when they’re trying to get out of trouble… but most of the Sandersons have grown out of it. 

 

The smile on his mom’s face makes Gary wish he’d call her ma more often. She looks so content that Gary actually feels a warmth blossom in his chest. 

 

“I’ve got eggs on the stove,” she says, as if Gary can’t smell them already. His stomach growls, noting the bacon and sausage she also has cooking. “But if you want to eat some fruit while it cooks I won’t yell at you, birthday boy.” 

 

Gary shares his mom’s conspiratory glance before he gets up and picks at a bowl of berries she has set off to the side. Fresh blackberries and raspberries that Gary knows his mom got off the bush in the backyard. 

 

“Mmm,” Gary hums happily, taking a greedy handful and throwing the berries into his mouth. It stains his fingertips purple. 

 

His mom stops stirring the cake batter to watch Gary, a fond smile on her face. Twisted with sadness though. It makes Gary frown. 

 

“What’s wrong, mom?” Gary asks, his cheeks full of fruit. 

 

“Nothing, dear,” she assures him with a calming tone. She reaches out to pat his full cheek before she goes back to stirring the batter. “I just remember that time you and Emma got into my blackberries. You two were stained purple for days.” She shakes her head and laughs airily. 

 

Silence falls between them, nothing uncomfortable. But Gary can tell his mom is in an odd mood. She seems frail, wrapping her sun-spotted hands around the wooden stick as she stirs the batter meticulously. He’s not sure he wants to bring it up though, since he has an odd feeling that his mom is going to ask him to stay. Not to leave. And Gary could never honor that. 

 

His mom takes the eggs off the stove, then the bacon and sausage. She prepares two plates, and Gary’s relieved to see that she’s leaving the cake batter behind for now. She sits down at the table with Gary, handing him a fork followed by his plate. 

 

“Thanks,” Gary grins at her, and earns a wink back from his mother. 

 

She sits at the head of the table, closing her eyes for a moment. Gary knows that look. A silent prayer is going on inside her head. He’s seen his mother do this countless times, but for some reason it makes Gary’s blood turn cold. It makes him think of his soldiers, who’ve done the same thing, brows knitted together and their lips moving silently as they pray in the middle of war. 

 

Gary turns his eyes down to his plate. But this isn’t war. He’s home. Sat in front of a plate of his mother’s cooking. He shouldn’t think about those things, not at a time like this. He’ll be back before he knows it, so he needs to focus on the here and now.  

 

Gary digs in, enjoying a bite of fresh scrambled eggs before he indulges in the bacon. He hums appreciatively, giving his mom a knowing look. She just laughs. 

 

“You don’t get good cooking like this while you’re away, huh?” She says, reaching for the jar of strawberry jelly. 

 

“Definitely not,” Gary smiles. “Thanks for breakfast, ma.” 

 

Her smile from earlier returns. Proud this time. “You’re very welcome, dear. Happy birthday.”

 

This time, when things get quiet, Gary doesn’t feel like he’s avoiding some unspoken issue. He feels content and not worried that his mother has something on her mind. They enjoy their breakfast together, and when that’s gone his mother pours them each a cup of hot coffee, making sure to bring over creamer and sugar for Gary. 

 

“I know you like to mask the bitterness.” She sits back in her worn kitchen chair, bringing her plain black coffee to her lips. 

 

Gary shakes his head, thinking about Ghost and Soap. They like their coffee black too. “You know me well,” Gary grins as he adds just enough creamer and sugar for his coffee to turn a rich, creamy brown. 

 

They, again, fall quiet. They’re both tired, Gary realizes. He can see it in his mother’s eyes, and judging by the way she’s looking at him, she knows that Gary’s just as exhausted. Over different things, surely. But Gary feels the niggling sense of guilt that she’s been losing sleep over him. 

 

That feeling - that tenseness - that his mother wants to say something returns. 

 

His mother parts her lips, before she closes them. Gary decides he’ll let her say whatever she needs to, when she’s ready. He doesn’t want to leave without her saying what’s on her mind. Since Gary’s not sure she’ll get a chance to tell him after he leaves. His job is unpredictable and dangerous - an understatement, of course - but he doesn’t want to die without his mom getting to say her piece. 

 

“Honey,” she begins, setting her coffee cup down. She does keep her hands wrapped around the ceramic, stroking her thumb idly down the side of it. “It’s been about six months since you came back.” 

 

She looks at Gary like she’s expecting an answer, so he nods and says, “Yes, ma’am.” 

 

“Your dad and I have really enjoyed having you back, dear. More than you know.” 

 

Gary doesn’t want to know. He knows how much it hurts his parents that Gary’s gone for years at a time. He knows that he causes that pain and there’s nothing he can do about it now. Pushing them away didn’t work, and that was a foolish, selfish effort. But now that they’ve had Gary for so long… he worries what will happen when he’s gone. 

 

“Your siblings too. Gary, I haven’t seen Emma smile so much in years. She worries about you so much. We all do.” 

 

Gary swallows around a lump that’s building in his throat. He just feels awkward, and he’s not sure what his mom is getting at. She’s looking at him though, with eyes that Gary inherited from her, as if Gary should know what she’s saying. 

 

“I’m sorry,” Gary replies, hearing how tense he sounds. “I know that me being away isn’t easy-”

 

“Honey,” she butts in, a smile crook to her smile. She reaches out to lay her hand over Gary’s, squeezing his fingers. “We don’t blame you. You’ve walked around here these last few months looking so sorry, all the time. I wish you’d stop that.” 

 

Gary opens his mouth, but stops. He’s felt sorry a lot. So it’s not like he can argue his mother’s words. But it’s hard not to feel… feel… Gary’s not sure. He doesn’t feel blamed. But he does feel at fault for his family’s distress. Their worry and concern that they’re wasting on him. 

 

“Okay, mom.” Gary decides on, giving her a pursed smile. “I’ll stop.” 

 

“We love you. And I want you to know that whenever you’re done with the military, you’ve got us. This place. The farm. You’re only twenty-eight, sweetie. You act like your life is almost over and that scares me.” 

 

Gary thinks two things simultaneously. It scares him too and He’s cheated death so many times that he’s waiting for it any day . The lifespan of a special ops soldier in the 141 isn’t very long. But he would never tell his mom that. Never. 

 

“I don’t ask you much about your job because I know there’s only so much you can tell me… Plus, I’m a selfish old woman who doesn’t want you missing work while you’re here with us. But you have people there, right?” His mother looks hesitant, guarded as she tilts her head towards Gary. 

 

“Yes?” Gary says unsurely. 

 

“I mean, people who care about you.” She tries to explain, laughing gently. “You’re not alone, right, Gar? I get so worried about you being all alone…” 

 

This brings a genuine smile to Gary’s face. He squeezes her hand and nods. “Yes, mom. I’m not alone.”

 

Gary sees the way she exhales, sagging in relief as soon as Gary tells her that. She has to put her forehead in her hand, taking another deep breath before she nods. Her boney fingers squeeze Gary’s again before she lets go. 

 

“Good.” She sits back, bringing her mug with her. “I’d love to meet them one day, dear.” 

 

“One day,” Gary echoes, his eyes getting lost into his mug. “Hopefully.” 

 

She smiles at that, naively happy that Gary would consider letting his parents meet his fellow soldiers. 

 

Madilyn shows up half an hour later, with mysterious brown paper bags that she clutches dangerously close to her chest when she sees Gary. She glowers at him at first, as if she’s trying to gauge whether he’s going to try and spoil the party decorations, but then she relaxes and sets the decorations down behind the wall before she joins her mom and Gary at the table. 

 

“Good morning you two,” she greets with a breathy smile. Her hair is still wet, but thrown up in a bun, and she smells minty. She must have just gotten around before she hurried over. It’s not even noon yet, but Gary knows he’s going to be exiled for a while. The party is at three, so Madilyn will take up all the time she can to decorate. 

 

“Morning, sweetie,” their mother grins before she slaps the back of Madilyn’s hand in greeting. “There’s food on the stove and coffee in the pot.” 

 

“Mmm.” Madilyn stands and makes her way over to the coffee first. She gets out an old mug that’s been in the cabinet since they were in diapers before filling it to the brim. She takes two long sips before setting it back down. “That’s the good stuff.” 

 

Their mother laughs heartily when she sees Gary’s face of disgust. Madilyn seems to know what’s happening since she doesn’t even look over her shoulder. She gathers a plate before she says, “Gary, don’t look at me like that. You and Becca are the weak ones who can’t handle black coffee.” 

 

Gary scoffs, offended. 

 

“Who’s the birthday boy again?” Gary questions, because he can, and will, hold that over their heads today. His mother’s already amused at him playing that card, sitting back with a pleased smile on her face. 

 

“Oh!” Madilyn sarcastically replies, spinning around and giving Gary wide eyes. “I completely forgot!” She rushes over to Gary’s side, giving him a rough and strong hug. Specifically hugging Gary around the neck - or more like choking him - before she pulls back. “Happy birthday, Gar!” She shouts. 

 

Gary glowers at her, lifting his mug and taking a sip from his creamy coffee. 

 

Madilyn laughs and returns to her plate. She stacks it full of eggs, sausage, bacon, even reaches into the fridge to grab out butter for the bread their mother set on the table. She takes the seat opposite from Gary, with their mother at the head of the table. The silence is companionable, up until Madilyn’s done eating. 

 

It’s almost noon when she looks at Gary, over her empty plate, and says, “Get out.” 

 

“Maddie,” their mother groans, clearly disagreeing with Madilyn’s tone. She’s amused though, Gary can tell by the way she hides her smirk into her coffee. 

 

“Please get out.” Madilyn corrects, giving Gary a grin that reminds him of her wicked childhood years. When she was missing her two front teeth and was always covered in dirt. Not that Gary was any different. 

 

“Fine. Fine” Gary stands, putting his hands up and palms out in surrender. He slips his socks on one by one before he makes his way to the door. “I’m going to be gone for three hours,” Gary announces as he puts his boots on. “And then there’s nothing you can do to keep me away.” 

 

“Give or take,” his mother asks, or demands, Gary’s not sure. “The cake will need to cool.” 

 

Gary shakes his head, letting it fall back on his shoulders to show his suffering. “Very well,” he retorts dryly. “I’ll spend my birthday out in the fields.” 

 

“You could always go take my car!” Madilyn offers, snatching up the paper bags and catching Gary’s gaze in the meantime. 

 

Gary scoffs, as if the offer is outlandish, but truly he only does it to make Madilyn glower. He cracks and ends up laughing, waving Madilyn off. “I’ll be fine, Mads. Be back in a few.” 

 

Gary swipes up his phone and a jacket before he leaves, just in case the weather turns sour. There wasn’t any rain on the weather forecast, but the sky is overcast and the air is uncomfortably humid, but not hot. Just a thickness to the air, and a breeze that rustles the leaves. 

 

He starts first in the orchard. He picks himself an apple, and then another half an hour later. The old cores get thrown to the ground, near the base of the tree, to rot and return nutrition to the earth. Gary brushes his hands off on his jeans, not enjoying the way that the apple juice has made the pads of his fingers sticky. 

 

Gary takes a slow walk towards the back of his family’s land, where there’s an overgrown pond. Gary used to keep the weeds trimmed, and the grass cut, just so he could come out and sit at the edge of the water. It was his own little place of solitude, which explains why it’s overgrown now, a mess of weeds, and cattails, and swampy ground that Gary can’t walk through. 

 

He stares at it, feeling a wave of disappointment course through him. Part of him is selfishly wishing someone in his family had cared enough to keep the area clean. But he knows it’s not fair to have expected that out of them. That doesn’t stop the disappointment, a cold wave of prickles that run down his shoulders and into his chest, from spreading. 

 

Gary walks past, avoiding looking at his once safe haven. He keeps walking, and keeps walking, until he finds a hill with long grass softly blowing in the wind. Apparently there’s just enough wind to have dried the dew from the thin blades of grass. So Gary sits down, knees drawn up, and planting his hands back into the earth. He stares out at the farm, letting the gentle wind rustle his golden locks. 

 

He stays there for as long as he can, since the cool breeze brings realization to the forefront of his mind. Gary’s not going to be here for much longer, so he needs to cherish the little bit of time he has left. He lays back then, eyes on the thick clouds that pass overhead.

 

Gary closes his eyes for what feels like a few minutes, but he knows he fell asleep when he startles at the gentle buzzing in his pocket. 

 

Gary pushes himself up on his elbows speedily, first noticing how cold he is before the buzzing reminds him why he woke up in the first place. Gary presses his palms into the matted down grass, sitting up so he can pull his phone out of his pocket. 

 

He stares at the screen, waiting for his brain to catch up. But he’s only more confused when he sees that it’s Ghost calling. The unknown number is far more familiar than any other contact Gary has in his phone. 

 

He answers it, feeling panic swell in his chest. 

 

“Ghost? Are you okay?” Gary croaks out, rubbing at one eye with his free hand. “What’s going on?” 

 

Simon laughs gently on the other end of the call, warm and calming. “Settle down, bug. Everything’s okay. Why do you sound like you just woke up?” 

 

Gary exhales, most of his panic expelling from his body with that breath. The hand he used to rub at his eye now glides through his hair, pushing his shaggy blonde hair off his forehead. His hair is tangled from sleeping in the grass, and the wind that seems to have picked up. 

 

“I was taking a nap,” Gary says sheepishly. His hand falls to his lap and Gary realizes he’s pouting. He tries to wipe that look off his face. Key word: tries. 

 

“On your birthday? Happy birthday, by the way.” 

 

Gary grins, just one corner of his mouth pulling up fondly. “Thank you. And I was kicked out so they can decorate for my surprise birthday party.”

 

“I hope you’re surprised,” Ghost says, tongue-in-cheek. 

 

“I will be,” Gary promises, his voice horribly sweet and still gravelly from sleep. “What are you doing up?”

 

“I’m actually calling with news,” Ghost begins. His tone alone has the hair on Gary’s arm standing up, and the panic returns. 

 

“Don’t leave me waiting…” Gary tries to joke, but it comes out tighter than he means to. 

 

“You’re coming back to the task force.” Ghost forces the words out, sounding as if he expects Gary to object… but Gary smiles. Light and airy and relieved to finally be going back-

 

“Why do you sound like that’s a bad thing?” Gary questions the smile evident in his tone. 

 

“Tomorrow, Gary. I couldn’t get them to push it back any further. I’ll tell you where and when soon, but you’re leaving tomorrow.”  

 

“Oh.” Gary says before he can stop himself. “That’s fast.” 

 

“I’m sorry, Gary.” 

 

Gary blinks, then shakes his head. He’s just met with an unsettling emptiness. It’s probably going to take a while for that to set in. 

 

“Stop apologizing, Simon.” Gary scoffs, rolling his eyes. “Aren’t you excited to see me tomorrow?” 

 

“More than you know.” 

 

The honest answer has heat rising to Gary’s cheeks, only reminding him of how cold it is out here with the wind blowing around him. Which reminds him he should be getting back. He pulls his phone back, brows jumping up to see that he’s spent almost three hours sleeping in a field. 

 

“Shit. I have to go back. Call me later?” Gary pushes out of the grass and begins his journey back home. 

 

“Don’t want to be late for your own party.” Ghost teases, and that lame joke alone makes the emptiness in Gary dissipate. He’s going to be back with Ghost tomorrow, where he belongs. With the task force… 

 

“Ghost?” 

 

“Yes, Gary,” Ghost answers as if he’s exasperated, but Gary hears the fondness in his lieutenants voice. 

 

“I’m excited to see you too,” Gary huffs out, keeping his breathing as even as he can as he jogs back home. “I’ll see you soon.” 

 

“Enjoy your birthday party, princess.” Ghost replies before the call ends. 

 

Gary laughs into the harsh wind, feeling refreshed, despite the news he has to drop on his family. That’s enough to bring his excitement back down. He can only imagine how hard it’s going to hit them. 

 

Tomorrow. They’ve had Gary for six months and he’s going to disappear in less than twenty-four hours for who knows how long again. 

 

He’s worrying that thought in his mind, chewing on it, tossing and turning it over and over. So he runs harder, pushes himself, sprints the rest of the way home until his lungs burn. It’s the worst conflict he’s ever experienced, knowing how happy he is to go back to the task force, yet how much it’s going to hurt seeing the disappointment on his family’s face. 

 

Gary grits his teeth as he jumps up the few stairs and onto the porch. It’s now or never. 

 

He pushes into the home, letting the screen door close behind him with a harsh clack. 

 

The conversation dies immediately and is replaced by loud screams and shouts all for Gary. 

 

“Happy birthday!” 

 

The day is stretched out, long and joyous, and Gary can’t even plaster a smile on his face for the sake of his family. Wow, this is so much harder than he thought it’d be. 

 

Gary’s hand, the one carrying his phone, feels like it weighs a hundred pounds. He’s frozen in this moment, staring back at the excited smiles of his family. All there, surrounded by candle light, and balloons, and a cake. For Gary. He barely even registers their shouts of happy birthday… it falls on deaf ears, ringing far off in the recess of his mind. 

 

His family, all of his siblings, their spouses, his parents, notice quickly that something is off. Their smiles fall, and they glimpse at each other as someone knows what’s going on. 

 

Gary’s mom steps forward, pushing through the crowd of her children to reach out to Gary. 

 

“Honey, what’s wrong?” She asks, planting a hand on his arm. 

 

Gary tears his eyes away from the crowd, glimpsing over at his mother. Her soft smile, the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes, her blonde hair now mixed with gray.

All Gary can think to say is, “I’m leaving.”

“Gary, what are you saying?”

Gary’s heart beats in his chest - just like how it beats when their mission reaches that unbearable silence. Just before everything goes to shit.

“Tomorrow,” Gary’s voice is low, dangerously close to breaking. “I’ve been called back to-” he pauses, unsure what to say. “Duty.”

They all stare a while longer before Gary’s mom lets out a sob. She covers her mouth, which has scrunched together in pain, before she turns and hurries up the stairs. Gary steps forward, lips parting as he wants to call out to her. But nothing comes. There’s nothing he can say that will make this better. He feels awful, sick to his stomach, for how happy he felt just minutes ago.

 

He turns to the kitchen, seeing the drooping smiles and sad eyes of his siblings. Suddenly he’s thrown back to when he first left. Before he shipped off. Before bootcamp. He can see all of their youthful selves staring back at him. It’s like they’re kids again. As if he’s eighteen again. 

 

Gary’s dad breaks the silence, letting out a loud huff as he sits himself down in one of the kitchen chairs. It creaks as he leans back, his pot belly out in front of him. Carefully, he takes his hat off the top of his head and then hides his face in his hand. 

 

“Ten years,” his father says with a wobbly voice. He sniffles as he comes out from hiding in his hand. The area around his eyes is red and he blinks furiously to try and get rid of the tears threatening to spill over. “It’s been ten years since you first told us you were signing up.”

 

Becca’s lower lip wobbles as she comes over to place her hands on her father’s shoulders. She massages gently, and the old man reaches up to capture her hand in his. 

 

“I’m sorry,” Gary whispers, his green eyes gliding across his siblings. “I am.”

Grant sniffles, ducking his head and rubbing at his nose. 

 

Graham gives Gary a sad smile but a nod. 

 

Emma’s the first one to show anger; holding her chin up higher, crossing her arms over her chest, and pretending her eyes aren’t shining with tears. 

 

“So, what? Is it going to be another five years until we see you again? Or longer this time?” Emma keeps her eyes on Gary expectantly, lifting a brow when he hesitates to answer. 

 

“I don’t know, Emma,” Gary says softly, understanding her anger and where it stems from. “My job-”

“Yeah,” Emma bites back. “The job you can’t tell us anything about. So we just have to sit here and worry, wondering where the hell you are and if you’re okay. We don’t see you for years, we don’t hear from you for months. Does that not hurt you like it hurts us?”

Gary lets out a low sigh, while Becca says, “Emma,” warningly. 

 

“No,” Gary waves Becca off with a crooked smile. “It’s okay. I haven’t been very forthcoming with information about my job. Even with information that I can share. I thought it’d be easier that way… but I was wrong. 

 

“I’m a sergeant. In a task force that I can’t tell you the name of. We work mostly on call… and do things that I can’t tell you about.” Gary pauses to let out an exasperated sigh. It’s frustrating for him too… not being able to tell them about such a huge part of his life. What his life is . The 141.

 

“I can do my job, even if it means not seeing my family for years, because I know you’re a little safer each time we-” Gary stops. He can’t finish that sentence. He ducks his head and closes his eyes. “I think about all of you guys every day, every night, every mission.”

Graham’s the first one over, squeezing Gary in a tight hug. “Oh, my little brother is such a sap.”

 

Gary laughs as he’s forced into Graham’s shoulder. The disadvantage of being the shorter brother… 

 

Madilyn’s there next, and then Grant and Jasmine walk over together, then Becca followed by her husband Champ, and then Emma who’s tugged over by her husband Beau. And, finally, Gary’s dad is squeezing his children tightly, with his arms outstretched. Some tears are shared. Emma’s crying the hardest right behind her mother who’s still hidden upstairs. 

 

It dies off after a few minutes, and everyone’s able to breathe again. 

 

“Cake,” Gary’s dad demands as he hikes up his overalls. “Your mother will kill us if we don’t eat some of her cake.”

 

So everyone sits around the table, taking one slice each on a paper plate. Although the cake feels bland on their tongues… and their stomachs are all churning at the idea of losing Gary again. Regardless, they try. For their mom. 

 

When the cake is finished, and everyone turns to silence, Gary speaks up. 

 

“Jeez, you guys. I’ll be back.” Gary promises, reaching out to grab Madilyn’s hand since it’s the closest. She perks up, lifting her gaze to Gary’s. It turns from sad to mischievous, so fiercely Madilyn. 

 

“You better,” Becca says strongly, reaching out to clap her hand on top of Gary’s. Grant’s goes next, followed by Graham’s, then Champ’s, then Beau’s, then Gary’s father. 

 

Emma’s the only one left, staring at their conjoined hands with teary eyes, and her mouth scrunched to once side. Her hands are crossed over her thin torso, but finally she ducks her head, closes her eyes, and reaches out to put her hand on top. 

 

Gary lets out a shaky laugh, placing his remaining hand on top of everyone else's. It ends in a hug, heads all piled together, squeezing one another so tight it’s hard to breathe. 

Notes:

Hey! Sorry for the slow update. Updates will still be slow. I have so much of this story written out but also a lot of gaps to fill in. Thanks for reading! This was also quickly read through so sorry for any mistakes.

Chapter 17: Until Next Time

Gary pads down the stairs as silently as he can manage, bare-footed, and cautiously avoiding the creaky parts of the staircase he learned growing up. They all needed to be careful when sneaking out or back in as kids, whether it was just a night of them staying up too late and playing video games, or if they were sneaking back in from a night out. 

 

It’s only six, so the sky is just beginning to lighten. It’s a dark blue when Gary pushes out onto the porch in his thin t-shirt and worn jeans. The morning air is cold against his skin, biting at the tips of his toes and fingers. Gary knows it’ll warm up soon with the sunrise. 

 

He stands here, in the middle of the porch, staring across the driveway to the thousands of apple trees that spread across the farm, memories flashing behind his eyes but never allowing himself time to dwell on those thoughts. He’s not the reminiscent kind, and he doesn't want to start when he’s about to leave. 

 

“Good morning,”

The sound of his mother’s sleep-raspy voice surprises Gary, but not enough to make him jump. Not much has that effect on him any longer. But his head does swivel to the side, glimpsing over to where his mother sits on the porch swing. She’s dressed in a pair of sweats, and some slippers which have seen better days. A quilt, which has been in their house for as long as Gary can remember, is draped over her shoulders. And, most comfortably, she has a warm mug in between her hands, where steam curls up and up before it disappears. 

 

“Morning,” Gary replies, hearing the rigidity in his own voice. He doesn’t want to say the wrong thing, and he especially does not want to make his mother cry. 

 

She picks up on it immediately because she’s his mom and she knows her kids. She's a great mother like that. She huffs out a tired laugh before she pats the open space next to her. 

 

“Relax. Come swing,” she asks, scooting over another inch even though Gary has plenty of room. 

 

He grins, twisted with sadness, but walks over and plops down beside her. Gary lifts his arm around the back of the swing, around his mother’s shoulders, and gives her a squeeze. She was the one asking him to relax, but he realizes how tense she was the second she melts into the touch. 

 

“I’ll be okay, ma,” Gary gives her a lie in the shape of a promise. Gives her false hope. He can’t promise her this, and his wise mother knows that. 

 

One hand vacates her warm cup to rest on Gary’s knee instead, patting three times before she grips onto the cup again. She doesn’t answer, doesn’t acknowledge Gary’s words, which is good. Gary doesn’t want to think his mom believes him. But he wants to try, he wants to be okay for her. For his family. 

 

They sit for thirty minutes out on the swing, and as Gary predicted, the air gets warmer. His mother sheds the blanket, letting it fall around her waist, and the warm cup of tea gets set down on the porch after she’s emptied it. 

 

Another thirty minutes pass before the sky transforms to orange, warm, inviting. It matches neither of their moods. 

 

“I have to leave soon,” Gary tells her. He hates to be the one, but he only has half an hour before he has to head out to the address he was texted last night. He knows where it is. An abandoned air strip that’s two hours away. 

 

A heavy sigh leaves his mother, her gaze dropping down to the worn wood of the porch. She takes another breath before she stands, and Gary matches her, his actions slower than hers. They turn to face each other, eyes locking. Gary’s not much taller than his mother, he notices. She always stands tall, chin lifted, and proud. 

 

“You’ll be okay,” she says before she encompasses him in a hug, arms around his waist and squeezing him tightly. 

 

Gary smirks into her shoulder, her hair tickling his nose. He knows she’s repeating his words back at him, that they’re attempting to be strong for each other. 

 

They pull apart moments later when they hear the sound of tires on gravel. It’s Madilyn’s Honda coming into view, with the sound of her music thumping louder the closer she gets. 

 

He and his mother turn to watch with matching fond smiles as she gets closer. 

 

“I’ll tell you what,” his mother starts, her tone turning proud. “She’s strong. You two are practically soul mates so I was worried about her most when you left the first time. She’s my baby, after all, and she loves you so much. She was still in high school too, which is hard enough for a teenager… but she was the strongest out of all of us. She kept saying, “Gary’s out there fighting bad guys for us and you all want to sit around and mope.”” His mother stops to laugh, letting it bubble out free and lovingly. 

 

Gary snorts, rolling his eyes at the familiar words. “She’s a dork,” Gary declares. 

 

“Yeah,” his mother nods in agreement, keeping one arm around his waist. She looks over at him, eyes twinkling amusedly. “But she’s our dork.” 

 

Madilyn parks in front of the house while the dirt begins to settle behind her. It’s picturesque for Madilyn, stirring everything up like a whirlwind only to let everything fall into place just over her shoulder. Her car door opens, and her blinding smile greets them. 

 

“Madilyn Express is right on time!” She jokes, stepping out enough to shut the car door too enthusiastically. 

 

The passenger door opens much calmer, and Jasmine’s head pops up with a cheery grin. 

 

“Jasmine!” Gary’s mother gasps excitedly, letting go of Gary in favor of walking down the stairs to greet Jasmine with a hug. 

 

Gary follows after, sharing a look with Madilyn. 

 

“We know who Mom’s favorite really is now,” Madilyn teases. 

 

Gary’s frame shakes with a laugh before he slips in next to give Jasmine a hug. 

 

“She’s lovely, Madilyn. What am I supposed to do? Not adore your amazing girlfriend?” Their mother scoffs, rolling her eyes at her daughter. 

 

“That’s fair,” Madilyn agrees. “She is amazing.” 

 

“You’re whipped,” Gary makes sure to tease as he walks back up the stairs. “I’m going to get my bags, be right back!” 

 

“The Madilyn Express can help with that!” Madilyn proclaims loudly, jogging after her brother and into the house. 

 

They’re halfway up the stairs, Madilyn just one step behind Gary, when she decides that they’ve got enough privacy to start asking questions. 

 

“You guys okay?” She keeps her voice low, just above a whisper. 

 

“Yeah,” Gary nods, glimpsing at Madilyn over his shoulder. They reach the top of the stairs, so he moves to his bedroom and grabs the rucksack on the ground. 

 

Madilyn grabs one of his backpacks and races to get the larger duffle bag beside the bed, but Gary beats her to it. She glowers at him, but he only smiles back fondly. 

 

“Mom’s good.” Gary reiterates as he shifts the duffle to his other hand. “She’s sad but not as much as when I had to leave the first time.” 

 

Madilyn exhales in relief, tugging on the backpack strings. “She was really broken up. You’re her baby boy after all.” 

 

Gary rolls his eyes at the comment, turning his back to Madilyn as he tries to maneuver out of the door. He does get wedged at one point, but with the help of Madilyn, she shoves him through effortlessly. 

 

“I may be the baby boy, but you’re her baby.” Gary throws back, glad to hear Madilyn groan. 

 

“Don’t say that in front of her or else she’ll start pinching my cheeks and cooing at me.” 

 

Gary barks out a laugh as they reach the ground floor. “Fine, I won’t this time. But next time I come home I will.” 

 

Madilyn walks past Gary, a crooked smile on her face as she moves to the door. “I’m looking forward to it,” she says genuinely. Gary knows she means it, even if it might be some torture for her, she’d take it to have her brother back. 

 

She pushes through, then waits on the other side with the door in her hand so Gary can follow behind. 

 

“Oh, here they come.” Gary’s mom says sadly. He glimpses up, not surprised that she has her arms and her cardigan wrapped tightly around her. Her lips are pursed so they don’t quiver. “This is my least favorite part.” 

 

“Then let’s not do it!” Madilyn suggests, shutting the screen door gently behind Gary. “This isn’t a goodbye. This is just an ‘until next time.’” 

 

“How dare you always be so optimistic,” their mother sighs out her words, reaching out to cup Madilyn’s face in her hands. She plants a kiss on her daughter’s forehead before she pulls back with a smile. “I simply don’t know where you learned it from.” 

 

“Hm, I wonder?” Madilyn teases right back, earning a fond eye roll from her mother. 

 

Gary has to put the duffle bag in the trunk and even managed to squeeze the rucksack in right beside it. How he managed that with the little trunk space Madilyn has, he’ll never know. He pushes down on the hatch, letting it fall closed with a thunk. 

 

“Gary, come here,” his mother beckons, having heard the trunk close. 

 

She holds her arms out wide, so Gary slides in with a grin and squeezes his mother tight. 

 

“Until next time,” she says against his shoulder, where Gary can feel her tears start to soak through his shirt. 

 

“Until next time,” he agrees, giving her one last tight squeeze before they depart. 

 

She doesn’t look him in the eyes, too embarrassed about the tears that have stained her cheeks, but she nods to herself. “I’m proud of you, Gary.” 

 

The warmth that fills Gary’s chest makes him want to squirm. He’s not sure what to say in this moment, anything he can think of doesn’t seem right. So he smiles and matches his mother’s nod. 

 

Madilyn reads the moment well enough for everyone, slinging an arm around Gary’s shoulders. “Okay, let’s get you in the car, old man.” 

 

Gary rolls his eyes, but allows himself to be led away by his sister. She even opens the door to complete the act, putting a hand on the top of Gary’s head as she places him inside. Gary watches his mother laugh, making her wet eyes twinkle happily instead. It is Madilyn’s gift after all. 

 

Their mother heads up the stairs as Madilyn and Jasmine get in the car. Gary begins to remember each detail; the way the engine rumbles to life, and the cool air that courses through the car when Madilyn rolls down the window, and his mother standing at the top of the porch steps with her worn cardigan tucked around her tightly. She waves while Madilyn puts the car in reverse, so Gary sticks his arm out and waves back. 

 

They keep this up until Madilyn has them far down the driveway, where his mother is nothing but a small blur in front of the house. 

 

With a sigh, Gary brings his arm back inside. 

 

“Want to stop and get something to eat first?” Madilyn asks, her eyes catching Gary’s in the rear view mirror. 

 

Gary grins but accepts the offer with ease. “I wouldn’t mind a good donut.” 

 

“I know just the place,” Jasmine waggles her brows as she pulls out her phone to start her GPS. 

 

-

 

They pull up to the abandoned airfield after consuming a multitude of donuts. Madilyn made enough excuses for all of them, that they might as well gorge themselves now since they don’t know when they’ll be able to again. So Gary listened and stuffed his cheeks with donut after donut. 

 

He even has a bag resting beside him with two donuts, one for Simon and one for MacTavish. Gary planned on buying them anyway, but Madilyn seemed to read his mind and purchased them before Gary could. Her words were, “For your crush and that smooth-talkin’ captain of yours.” 

 

Gary snorts out a laugh at the memory while they all begin to unbuckle. 

 

“Don’t forget the donuts!” Madilyn insists as she steps out. 

 

“Of course not,” Gary agrees fondly, grabbing the back and stepping out of Madilyn’s gray Honda. 

 

There’s a brief silence as their doors close and all they’re left with is the sound of the wind rustling through the long grass. It doesn’t take long for Madilyn to fill that silence, jumping forward into her brother’s arms and squeezing the air out of him. 

 

“Promise me you’ll be back.” Madilyn demands with her cheek pressed to Gary’s shoulder. 

 

He smirks, even presses a kiss to the top of her head. She doesn’t have her auburn hair pulled into a ponytail today, instead it falls around her shoulders, still damp from her morning shower. She smells good - she smells like home, so Gary takes a deep breath. 

 

“As soon as I can, I’ll be back.” Gary promises. He’s hesitant to say something he can’t uphold, but he’ll try. And he thinks that’s good enough. 

 

“And you’ll call.” Madliyn tacks on. 

 

Gary laughs, but he nods. “Yes, I’ll call.” 

 

“And-”

 

“Text.” Gary finishes for her, placing his hands on her shoulders so they can meet each other’s eyes. “I will, Madilyn. I won’t drop off the face of the Earth, okay? But just remember that it might be a while. Okay? Don’t worry if it’s been a month or two before you hear from me.” 

 

“I want pictures too,” Madilyn declares, while she’s on her streak.

 

Gary brings up a hand, rustling it through her hair like any big brother would. He’s glad to see it gets her a little annoyed, but it quickly turns to fondness as she grabs his wrist and pushes his hand away. 

 

“I’ll see what I can do.” 

 

“That’s good enough for me,” Madilyn beams, placing her hands on her hips proudly. “I love you.” 

 

“I love you too.” Gary winks at her.

 

“I think I hear your ride.” Jasmine has her head tilted back to the sky, one hand over her brow to block the sun. 

 

Gary and Madilyn strain their ears but they can hear it too. The thrum of an incoming plane. Gary steps forward to follow Jasmine’s line of sight and isn’t shocked to see a plane - nothing special, big enough for a few soldiers, coming through the clouds. 

 

“I better start heading down,” Gary exhales, feeling the weight of this all coming down on him at once. A horrible concoction of sadness that his time is over here, but a joy entwined with that sadness since he’ll be with the task force again. With Simon. 

 

Madilyn walks to the back of the trunk silently, popping it open. This time she doesn’t reach for the bags. There’s no reason to when Gary’s the only one authorized to head down. Jasmine and Madilyn really should start leaving now, but he knows them both well enough to know they’ll be staying right here until Gary’s gone. 

 

Gary takes the rucksack, his duffle, and his backpack, and while it’s not the easiest to juggle, he’s making due. It helps that he's able to stuff the donuts into his bag. He casts the couple one last look before he treks through the long grass, headed towards the pale, cracked asphalt of the airfield. 

 

He’s halfway there when he hears Madilyn’s voice from the side of the road, where they pulled over at. 

 

“See you later, alligator!” She shouts into her hands, making her voice echo among the grass plain. 

 

Gary’s head tips back, laughing into the air as the plane gets closer and closer. It’s going to land any second now. He turns around, unable to cup his hands around his mouth like his sister since he’s carrying his bags, but he shouts as loud as he can, with the biggest smile he can muster. 

 

“In a while, crocodile!” 

 

Madilyn beams back, throwing both of her hands in the air with her thumbs up to the sky. 

 

Gary shakes his head, glad that he’s feeling lighter and lighter the closer to the asphalt he gets. The tires of the plane squeal once it touches down, which is causing the excitement to get to him. He starts to jog now that the plane has come to a full stop. 

 

He wants to see Ghost. He’s so close, after being apart for more than half a year. Gary’s finally back. 

 

The back of the plane opens, so slowly that Gary’s heart feels like it might burst. He keeps his jogging up as the excitement continues to build like a crescendo. 

 

And then he’s there. Simon’s ducking his head as he steps out from the plane, one arm up on aircraft. 

 

Gary’s face is consumed by his beaming smile, dropping his rucksack at the open plane door with a heavy thunk. He doesn’t even think as he bolts forward, knowing Simon’s eyes are wide behind his tinted sunglasses. Gary doesn’t care. It’s been so long-

 

Gary jumps into Ghost, and Ghost accommodates by wrapping his arms around Gary’s center. He holds him, and then Gary feels Ghost’s grip tighten when his brain catches up. Gary’s arms are already wound around Ghost’s neck, squeezing and squeezing...

 

“Missed you too,” Ghost says with a smile, turning to press his face into Gary’s hair. 

 

“One day I’m going to kick your ass for sending me away,” Gary threatens, not releasing his lieutenant just yet. He breathes a sigh of relief into Ghost’s shoulder, so glad to be back in the presence of Simon . 

 

“I’m glad you listened to me,” Simon ignores the threat, his grip loosening when Gary pulls back to look into his eyes. “I’m glad you got this time with your family when you still can.” 

 

Gary exhales, his smile turning soft. His hand slides down from Ghost’s shoulder to rest on Ghost’s chest, right over his heart. They both stay silent, listening to the plane whir to life - with Ghost's heart beating strongly under Gary’s palm. 

 

Gary’s eyes are on his hand. And Ghost’s eyes are on Gary. 

 

Gary flinches when he feels something move against his thigh. Then he remembers his phone. Gary exhales, feeling his cheeks flush when his hand finally falls from Simon's chest. He reaches into his pocket, seeing Madilyn’s contact. 

 

Gary looks up into Simon's eyes. 

 

“One last goodbye,” Gary promises, answering the phone and pressing it to his ear. “Madilyn, I made it-” 

 

“Gary, put Simon on the phone.”

 

Gary’s mouth falls open, unsure how to respond. His eyes dash up to Simon and then away again. 

 

“I’m not going to do that-” Gary says just as the phone is being taken out of his hand. Simon’s fingers brush against his as he takes the phone from Gary. 

 

“Hello, Madilyn.” his voice is low and smooth as always. 

 

Gary watches, trying to strain his ears. Unlike Simon, Gary can’t figure out what his sister is telling him, and Simon doesn’t give any clues away in those dark brown eyes. Ghost nods once, then hums to whatever Madilyn is saying. 

 

“Yes, ma’am. I will.” 

 

Ghost then holds out the phone, so Gary takes it numbly. He’s not really sure what that was about but he presses the phone to his ear. 

 

“Maddie?” 

 

“Gary,” Madilyn’s crying now, Gary can hear it in her voice. She sniffles. “I love you. Please stay safe, okay?” 

 

“Of course I will,” Gary agrees, feeling his own throat tighten. He swallows. “I love you too.” 

 

“Bye, Gar.”

 

“Bye, Maddie.” Gary exhales, pulling his phone back and disconnecting the call. Gary closes his eyes, taking in a deep breath. His shoulders rise, and then they fall with his exhale. 

 

“Come on, Roach.” 

 

Simon has a hand on the back of Gary’s neck, squeezing reassuringly enough that Gary feels himself relax under Simon's palm. He lets himself be guided to the side of the plane, lets Simon sit him down on the bench, and lets Simon pull him into his side. Gary doesn’t cry, but he presses his face into Simon's neck, hiding in the warmth there. 

 

The back of the plane starts to close, Gary can hear the door whir as it lifts but he doesn’t look up. Gary likes it here, pressed to Simon. It’s safe here. 

 

Gary doesn’t feel so awful about all of the goodbyes he just gave an hour before when he’s in Ghost’s arms.

Notes:

As always, thanks for reading!

Chapter 18: Unnamed

It takes an hour for Gary to unwind, finally feeling his body relax after the silence Ghost grants him. It’s comfortably warm in the plane, and Ghost hasn’t left his side since they sat down. It’s nice. Too nice to be back with Ghost. Gary can’t believe it’s been over six months…

 

“It’s been a really long time since we’ve seen each other,” Gary breaks the silence, tilting his head up to meet Simon’s eyes. 

 

Simon stares back at him unwaveringly before he gives an understanding nod. “I hope you never have to leave me with MacTavish for that long ever again. He’s been absolutely insufferable without you.” 

 

A surprised laugh bubbles up from Gary’s chest, shaking his head at Ghost’s words. 

 

“I’m not kidding!” Simon insists, reaching out to brush a strand of Gary’s wavy hair behind his ear. The action causes them both to still, the laugher disappearing and instead replaced with a weighted stare between them. A moment passes before Simon’s hand falls back to his own lap, and he’s the one to break the eye contact that was only growing more tense as the seconds ticked on. 

 

“I’ve been pretty insufferable too, bug.” Simon admits with a sigh. He leans back against the metal of the aircraft, stretching his legs out in front of him. It takes him another moment to speak again, but when he does he holds Gary’s gaze for his next admission. “Without you we’re just a pair of idiots running around cluelessly.”

 

“Aw,” Gary lowers his voice, leaning in to hook his chin on Simon’s shoulder. He squeezes himself closer, taking a quick glimpse at the pilots to make sure they’re not watching before turning back to Simon. “Are you saying you guys need me?” 

 

“That’s exactly what I’m saying.” Simon plants a hand on Gary’s knee, keeping his eyes on his hand rather than Gary. “We’ve got a long ways to go. You should get some sleep. Work on fixing that sleep schedule.” 

 

“I’ll consider it,” Gary laughs lightly, patting the top of Simon’s hand where it rests on his knee. “Are you hungry? We got donuts on the way over here. Madilyn insisted I bring one for you and John.” 

 

“I do believe Madilyn might be the best Sanderson at this point in time.” Simon watches Gary grab his backpack, reaching into the front pouch and bringing out a wax-paper bag. He tosses it in Simon’s direction, who catches it with both hands. Gary finally has a moment to think straight now that Simon’s not touching him. 

 

Simon reaches into the bag, wasting no time as he bites into the donut. He chews as if he’s pondering something, then nods to himself as he comes to a wordless conclusion. He takes another bite before he clues Gary into his line of thinking. “Yeah, Madilyn's the best Sanderson.” 

 

“Whatever,” Gary snorts, pushing at Simon to finally separate himself from his lieutenant. He grabs his rucksack, making sure it’s neatly secured before he stands. “I’m going to go over here and attempt to sleep. Enjoy your donut, Lieutenant.” 

 

“I’ll keep watch, love. Enjoy your nap.” 

 

Gary can hear the lilt in Simon’s voice, the way he’s pleased and amused at having gotten under Gary’s skin, no matter how shallow. So Gary spares a look over his shoulder, throwing a sarcastic salute at Ghost before he throws his rucksack down and readies himself for sleep. 

 

Gary was thinking it’d be a couple of hours before he’d finally claim sleep, but he manages to fall asleep only minutes after lying down. 

 

-

 

The gentle press of Simon’s boot to Gary’s back is what wakes him up. He blinks, staring at the opposite wall of the aircraft before he remembers his surroundings. His confusion fades as fast as it arrived, and he’s filled with relief instead when he turns over and sees Simon looking down at him. The skull mask is a welcome sight, Gary notes. He’s missed it terribly. And the man underneath it as well.  

 

“Good morning, princess,”  Simon says cheerfully. Well, cheerfully for Simon, that is. 

 

Gary groans, his voice rough and scratchy from sleep. He was hoping he’d feel better after a few extra hours of sleep but he only feels groggy. Even his muscles are sore, mostly in his arms and in his back. It’ll take him a while to readjust… 

 

“Come on, I’ve got your other bags. Let’s not keep MacTavish waiting.” Simon sounds fondly annoyed, which comes with being a friend of MacTavish’s. 

 

“You’re right,” Gary grumbles, getting to his knees before he stands to his full height. He lifts his arms above his head, stretching away the tightness in his joints. 

 

“Would now be a good time to tell you how gorgeous you look, love?” 

 

Gary glimpses over, a scowl set on his sleepy face, and ends up being surprised by the way Simon’s looking at him. Genuine and… well, Gary’s pretty sure that’s arousal in Simon’s eyes. His lieutenant lifts his gaze from Gary’s stomach, where a strip of skin had revealed itself during Gary’s stretches, and meets Gary's eyes playfully. 

 

“Absolutely not, Lieutenant.” Gary tilts his head from side to side, a few cracks echoing with each rotation. Gary feels ready, so he bends to get his rucksack, ignoring the low whistle that comes from Simon while he does so. 

 

“Ghost?” Gary slips his arms into the straps of his rucksack. 

 

“Yes, dear?” 

 

Gary turns around, taking a step into Simon’s space. “Keep it in your pants. Got it?” 

 

Simon grips the edge of his mask, pulling it up and back so he can wear it more like a beanie. After the mask is off, and Gary has a good look at his handsome face, Simon takes a step forward. Simon's not one to back down from a challenge. His playful smile never dwindles, nor does the twinkle in his eyes as he stares down his nose at Gary. 

 

“Yes, Sergeant.” 

 

“Good,” Gary smiles smugly, patting Simon on his taut stomach as he walks past his lieutenant. He moves to the end of the plane, careful as he walks down the slanted door. He can hear Simon’s heavy steps behind him, loud against the metal of the plane. 

 

Gary takes his surroundings in with a wave of comfort encompassing him. It feels good to be back. For a while there he wasn’t sure he’d step foot back on base, but now he knows that was a foolish fear. The base is just as clean and welcoming as before, with soldiers milling around; some walking, some running together as they get in some exercise. 

 

“It’s not easy, you know.” Simon’s voice carries from the few feet behind Gary, lagging behind for some reason. Maybe Gary’s walking too fast; he’s excited to return so he can’t be blamed. 

 

Gary almost asks him what he means, until Gary recalls his last command. He glimpses over his shoulder so Simon can see his eye roll, although the smirk Gary sports softens the blow. 

 

“You were the one who sent me away, Lieutenant. You were the one who made it hard.” Gary reaches the door to their office building, a small little space with a few other commanding officers spread throughout the one floor building. Their office is in the far west corner. 

 

Gary pushes the door open, then stands aside with it as he waits for Ghost to enter. 

 

“No, actually. You made it hard, which is why we’re in this predicament.” 

 

Gary feels his cheeks burn hot as he turns to glare at Simon. His smile is uncontained though, so the only heat he’s able to muster is from his blush rather than his glower. “No more double entendres. You’re incapable of behaving.” 

 

“I forgot how easy it was to make you blush,” Simon sounds proud as he stays a step behind Gary in the narrow hallway. “And all I had to do was talk about things being hard. I think you might have a dirty mind, Sergeant.” 

 

“Stop with that,” Gary shakes his head away from Simon, unable to stare at his unfairly attractive grin any longer. The way he smiles crookedly with prominently pointed canines and stubble on his face makes Gary, for lack of a better term, swoon. Those canines have become a staple in Gary’s fantasies as of late. Wondering what it’d feel like if Simon bit him-

 

“You’re only turning more red. What are you thinking about?” Simon lowers his voice, terribly amused at Gary’s expense. 

 

“Shut up .” Gary whispers across the hall. He doesn’t want John to hear them spatting in the hallway. That’ll only give John some ammunition to tease Gary with. He’s just a few steps away, Gary’s close enough that he can put his hand on the door-

 

The door opens wide before Gary has a chance to even lay his fingers on it. Soap stands on the other side, his eyes wide and a handsome smirk gracing his features. 

 

“Mate!” Soap exclaims with an adorable amount of fondness in his voice. Soap is equally the most terrifying captain and the most loving captain that Gary thinks will ever exist. And that’s why Gary loves him. Soap comes forward to show his love by wrapping his meaty arms around Gary’s waist, knocking the rucksack off, and lifts him into an embrace. 

 

“I've missed you,” Gary laughs although it’s strained. Soap is squeezing with all his might, meaning Gary can barely breathe let alone speak. 

 

“Alright, Soap, that’s enough.” Gary’s not sure how Ghost does it, but Ghost manages to sound fond despite his words being a clear warning. “We don’t want to send Roach to medical after having just arrived.” 

 

Soap rolls his eyes but he releases Gary and lowers his sergeant back to his feet. The look he gives Gary is one of mutual suffering. At this point they’re both accustomed to Ghost’s crabby self, especially when it comes to Gary’s wellbeing. He’s been unbearably protective of Gary for years… once they started getting along that is. 

 

“Don’t worry, I won’t hurt a hair on the little bug’s head.” Soap promises just as fast as he reaches out and squeezes Gary’s cheeks just on the side of painful. He’s one step away from cooing at Gary like a child as he says, “Look at you! You’ve changed, mate. You’re tan and even more blond! You look exactly like how you looked when you first joined the task force. Let me know if the men start teasing you again.” 

 

“Soap, shut up.” Ghost sighs out as he begins to set Gary’s bags down at the door. He stresses his consonants pointedly, and the glare he sets on Soap as he turns around is even more so. 

 

“What?!” Despite Soap’s exclamation of innocence, he knows exactly what he’s doing. There’s a pause where both Soap and Roach know that Simon is lifting a brow at Soap in warning. Soap concedes, shoulders falling with his laugh. “If he’s going to be teased about anything, at least it’s because he’s pretty.”

 

“I’m with Ghost on this one, Soap. Shut up.” Gary lifts his brows to make his point known, friendly yet firm in asking Soap not to start trouble. 

 

Soap turns around, headed back to his desk as his laughter filters through the room. He sounds happy and that spreads through Gary’s chest as well. It feels good to be back… he’s sure he’ll be hit with longing later when he’s met with the silence of his old quarters. He misses his family now, but it’ll be harder to ignore in the quiet of his bedroom. 

 

“I’ve got to go check on a few things.” Simon situates his belt, casting a look at Soap that’s weighted with a silent conversation that Gary’s not privy to. Soap looks at Ghost pointedly, but Ghost looks on stoically, waiting for Soap to cave. Soap returns with a lift of his brows only for Ghost to give a tilt of his head towards the door. Finally, Soap rolls his eyes and turns away from his lieutenant. 

 

The display causes Gary to cock one hip to the side, cross his arms over himself, and glare at his two commanding officers. 

 

“Don’t look at me like that, Roach.” Ghost walks by, patting Gary on the shoulder as he goes. “I’ve got things to tend to.” 

 

“You’re up to something,” Gary calls after Ghost’s retreating form. 

 

“Aren’t I always?” Ghost retorts, taking one last lingering look at Gary over his shoulder before he disappears down the hall. 

 

Gary huffs out a breath, moving to shut the door so he can interrogate Soap. Soap always cracks when Gary asks him things. Soap, after a few shots of whiskey, once said it was because Gary has an honest face. And then, after a few more shots of whiskey, he’d had his arm slung around Gary’s shoulders, swearing to protect Gary through anything. He proclaimed Gary as his little brother and swore at anyone that night who tried to argue. 

 

“What’s he up to?” Gary starts firm, planting a hand on the corner of Soap’s desk once he’s close enough. 

 

“Nope,” Soap turns away, purposefully keeping his eyes away from Gary. “You won’t get anything out of me, mate.” 

 

“Are you sure about that?” Gary smirks as he studies a few things on Soap’s desk. There are a few papers scattered around so Gary begins to gather them, putting them in a nicer, more organized pile. 

 

“I’m sure - Hey-” Soap reaches behind him, taking the papers out of Gary’s hand before swatting at Gary’s wrists disapprovingly. “Stop that. You can start working tomorrow. Until then you leave my mess alone.” 

 

“Fine,” Gary sighs, turning his eyes away from Soap’s disorderly desk. “But you admit he’s up to something.” 

 

Soap waves Gary off with a groan of annoyance. “I admitted nothing. What makes you so suspicious? We both know that lad is as boring as they come.” 

 

Gary cracks a smirk only to force it away seconds later. He won’t let Soap distract him with silly jokes and teasing. No matter how funny they might be when they come at Simon’s expense. “I’ll find out why you two are being so secretive,” Gary threatens. 

 

“Of course you will, lad. That’s kind of how surprises work. Until you are surprised, it will remain a secret. So stop talking because you’ll only get me trouble.” Soap grabs a folder, rifling through it carelessly before throwing it back down on top of his desk. Gary studies him in the meantime, remaining silent as he begins to ponder what this surprise is. MacTavish, though, likes to fill silences when possible. 

 

“It’s probably for the best that Ghost pushed back your return date. I need all the time I can to strengthen my defenses against you.” Soap pushes away from his desk, pulling out a drawer roughly. The metal clangs loudly before he begins to rifle through that as well. 

 

“Wait…” Gary feels his heart stop at Soap’s slip. “He… he did what?” 

 

“Pushed your return date back,” Soap says gruffly. He’s distracted, and he always sounds like whatever he’s saying should be obvious while he’s distracted. Regardless of whatever nonsense he may be speaking. 

 

Gary’s gaze falls to the ground, his mind going blank yet running a hundred miles an hour as he tries to piece things together. Simon made it so Gary couldn’t come back? Why didn’t Simon tell him?

 

“We all wanted you back weeks ago, but Ghost fought it. He said your family wanted to spend your birthday together.” Soap breaks the news to Roach unknowingly. Completely oblivious of the bombshell he just dropped on his sergeant. 

 

Gary blinks through the confusion.  Gary answers his own question as fast as he asked it. If Simon had asked Gary to come back weeks ago, Gary would have said yes without hesitation. That would have meant Gary’s family wouldn’t have had him for his birthday. Simon knew how much it meant for Gary’s family to celebrate with him even when Gary couldn’t see it. 

 

“You mean… You mean I could have come back-” 

 

“Three weeks ago,” Soap nods as he kicks his feet up on his desk. He leans back in his old, worn leather chair, and flips the page of his folder. He doesn’t even look up - which is a good thing, considering Gary’s brain is breaking a bit. “Probably earlier but Ghost wouldn’t allow it. He resubmitted a ton of paperwork so you could stay.” 

 

“But-” Gary starts. He was going to say he didn’t want to stay… he’d been waiting to come back the second he landed back on American soil. Gary checked his phone every morning for the first month home to see if he was being called back to the 141. But he can’t think of anything more ungrateful than that. Ghost did him a favor. Not just Gary but his family too. 

 

He spins on his heel before he thinks. Action before thought. He’s been gone for months but Gary navigates the halls with ease, moving smoothly around each corner, until he finds himself standing in front of Ghost’s quarters. This is the only part that’s foreign. Gary hadn’t had many reasons to be in Ghost’s room before he left, no matter how much they got along.

 

Well. Gary might be a different man after spending half a year away, because he lifts his hand and knocks insistently on Ghost’s door, and keeps knocking until his lieutenant flings the door open. 

 

There’s a pause, where Ghost’s face of irritation melts into confusion when he sees Gary standing on the other side of the door. He hadn’t been expecting his sergeant, that’s evident by the lingering agitation in Ghost’s gaze. 

 

And, well, Gary hadn’t realized he might be catching Ghost at a bad time. His lieutenant is dressed down to his cargo pants, belt already undone and hanging open as if taunting Gary. The sight alone has Gary losing all of his encouraging fire, and instead it shifts to a low burn of arousal curling in his groin and immediately stopping any words Gary was going to say. 

 

“Roach,” Ghost says pointedly, which makes Gary realize it might not be the first time Ghost has said his name. 

 

Gary snaps his head up, fighting off a blush at the fact he was openly staring. He’s not sure how people with high sex drives function in every day life. He’s not sure how he’s going to survive now that things between him and Ghost have changed. Maybe he should be more concerned- 

 

Gary scrunches his eyes tightly shut, taking a moment to regain his thoughts before he attacks. It only takes him a few seconds before he looks back up at Ghost, green eyes locking on Ghost’s brown eyes with renewed fervor. 

 

“I need to talk to you.” Gary sounds tense, robotic almost, but there’s not much else he can say while he’s still standing out in the hallway. 

 

Ghost gives him a once over, his brows still knitted together in confusion, but he nods in agreement. He turns and walks back into his room, leaving Gary the door. So Gary takes in one last steadying breath before he walks into Ghost’s room, making sure to shut the door and lock it behind him. 

 

Gary turns slowly and isn’t surprised that Ghost is staring pointedly. He definitely noticed Gary locking the door then. Whatever. Gary takes one step back to press himself against the door. He needs that extra stability right about now.

 

“Soap just told me I could have come back weeks ago.” Gary blurts out. 

 

“Of course he did,” Ghost grumbles, rolling his eyes away from Gary and down to his belt. Gary follows Ghost’s line of sight, watching Ghost’s large hands grab one end of the belt and pull it smoothly out from his pants. He drops it to the ground, right on top of the t-shirt he discarded before Gary came rushing over like a mad man. 

 

“I’m not going to apologize for it.” Ghost turns to look at Gary, holding Gary’s gaze sternly. The low light in the room makes the shadows stand out on Ghost’s skin, draws Gary’s eyes to Ghost’s body, and the way some scars run through the dips and curves of Ghost’s muscles. “I’m not going to stand here and pretend that I know what’s best for you, or that it’s even my place to tell you that, but I know that it’s what your family deserved. A little more time with you.” 

 

Gary’s lips part as if he has a spiel prepared, but nothing comes out. Gary’s got nothing to retaliate with and he knew that on the way over here. There’s something he wants to say, but he’ll never find the right words... 

 

Ghost seems to mistake Gary’s silence for anger since he starts to continue. 

 

“Why would Soap even bring that up? Everything was taken care of and settled weeks ago. There’s no reason you even needed to know. The old git must be bored-” 

 

Gary pushes off the door, crossing the room of three strides, before he enters Ghost’s space. He’s being controlled by his confidence, cupping Ghost’s face in both his hands, only for Gary to stop short. He’s too self-aware, unable to lose himself in the moment, so he finds himself staring at Ghost’s lips. 

 

“I was going to kiss you,” Gary admits, flushing at his words. He probably looks ridiculous right now, standing under Ghost with red cheeks and pupils blown. “But then I remembered I haven’t done much of that so it probably wouldn’t be very good-” 

 

Ghost closes the distance, cutting Gary’s words off with his mouth. Gary feels like there are fireworks going off inside his brain the moment their lips touch. It’s all overwhelming in the best way possible. Ghost is kissing him, chapped lips on chapped lips, Ghost’s stubble warming Gary’s skin. It feels incredible and Gary just wants more. 

 

He takes in a deep breath through his nose before he pushes into Ghost, reciprocating with passion. Ghost presses in just as much, placing a hand on Gary’s lower back to bring him in closer while Ghost uses his other hand to guide Gary’s arms around his neck. 

 

The press of their chests together has Gary’s head swimming, and he wishes he wasn’t wearing as many clothes because he wants to truly feel Ghost pressed against him. Skin on skin. But Gary doesn’t want to pull away, not right now. No, right now he just wants Ghost to keep doing what he’s doing with his tongue-

 

A groan escapes Gary, throaty and desperate and completely uncontrollable. 

 

“Bloody hell, Roach,” Ghost curses when they finally pull back, resting their foreheads together. 

 

“You’re, uh…” Gary trails off when he realizes he’s got a hand cupping Ghost’s pectoral. Muscled and thick under Gary’s palm, mixed with the feeling of Ghost’s heartbeat under his hand, has Gary losing his train of thought for a second before he brings himself back together. “You’re a good kisser.” 

 

Gary’s eyes flit up to meet Simon’s just in time, watching his eyes crinkle with his flirtatious smirk. 

 

“That so?” Ghost all but purrs, voice low and gravelly, as he leans in close. He’s about to claim Gary’s mouth once more, but a knock at Ghost’s door interrupts them. 

 

They grow still, looking at each other curiously, as if they expect the other to know who stands behind the door. It’s obvious they’re both clueless as to who it could be, so they separate begrudgingly. 

 

“Two visitors within ten minutes? A new record,” Simon jokes as he steps past Gary and towards the door. 

 

“Let’s hope they don’t try and kiss you too.” Gary grumbles, eyes on the floor and two fingers pressed to his lips. He’s still in a daze, skin still tingling from where Simon’s scruff rubbed against him. 

 

“No need to be jealous, love.” Simon’s highly amused by Gary’s tone, which has Gary blushing. He supposes he did sound pretty petulant, which isn’t very normal for him. Perhaps being home for as long as he was really has changed him… 

 

Gary rolls his eyes when he hears Simon chuckle, deciding he’ll keep his back to his lieutenant since Simon probably looks too smug to deal with right now. 

 

Simon opens the door, so Gary takes a few strides to the left towards Simon’s bed. He sits on the edge before listening to see who it is. 

 

“Mate, I wanted to let you know that our little bug might be upset.” 

 

Ah, MacTavish. 

 

Simon hums. Gary knows in that split second that Simon’s going to play along, probably in an attempt to get back at Soap in any way that he can. 

 

“Why’s that?” 

 

“Well, you see,” MacTavish begins sheepishly. It’s a MacTavish trait he knows well, he can already see the way MacTavish scratches the back of his head when he’s in trouble. “I tell Roach everything! He’s my sergeant. He was asking questions and I was distracted. It may have came out that you made it so he could stay longer.” 

 

Simon sighs. His acting is bad enough to make Gary laugh, a sound that he makes sure to hide behind his hand. Gary shouldn’t admit it, he’s enjoying this tiny payback they’re getting against MacTavish. 

 

“I know, mate. I’m sorry. I owe you one.” MacTavish sounds genuine, so Ghost ends the teasing soon enough. Besides, he’d much rather continue what he was doing with Gary than fool his captain. 

 

“Alright, I’ll keep an eye out for him. Thanks for coming around.” Ghost inches back from the door, giving a nod towards Soap. 

 

“Didn’t want you to walk into that without warning. He’s quite a spitfire when he’s angry.”

 

A smirk crosses Ghost’s features, clearly amused that Gary’s around to hear this. “Don’t I know it,” Simon agrees as he slowly begins to shut the door. “See you at dinner.” 

 

“Later,” MacTavish grunts out just before Ghost swings the door gently shut. 

 

“So I’m ‘quite a spitfire’ then?” Gary jokes. His words cause a smirk to blossom on Ghost’s face, infuriatingly sexy, Gary realizes. And it doesn’t help when Ghost begins to saunter over. Still shirtless. Trousers still open. All while looking at Gary like that. 

 

“You have no idea,” Ghost rasps out, arousal overcoming him as he approaches Gary like predator to prey. 

 

Gary, like the impatient Sanderson that he is, can’t wait any longer for Ghost to close the distance, so he wraps his arms around Ghost’s neck before pulling him down to the bed. Gary’s graced with the lovely feeling of Ghost’s weight pressing him into the mattress, so he accommodates by curling his free leg around Ghost’s waist while his other leg remains under Ghost. 

 

“Have I told you how pretty you are?” Ghost’s nose brushes against Gary’s sweetly, and then again as he nuzzles Gary close. 

 

“Yes.” Gary’s voice is barely above a whisper as his heart seizes in his chest. Gary’s heart still races from Ghost’s praise. He’s content here, the object of Ghost’s attention, and yes, that does make him horribly smug. Gary feels a wave of playfulness take over him, so he bites his bottom lip before he cards his fingers through Ghost’s thick hair and tugs. 

 

“Needy,” Ghost growls before he follows Gary’s wordless command. He kisses his sergeant, languid and hot, tongue invading Gary’s mouth possessively. Ghost’s kiss has Gary’s back arching off the bed, becoming a melted, pliant mess under Ghost. 

 

“I can’t stay long,” Simon apologizes. He’s not happy about it either. “I have to shower and then head out.” 

 

“Mmm,” Gary hums, dragging his thumb across Simon’s slick bottom lip. “Totally not up to anything.” 

 

“Nope,” Simon answers cutely. He smiles before he presses a kiss to Gary’s thumb. “I need to shower.” 

 

Gary sighs as Simon clambers off the bed, watching Simon unabashedly. Simon’s muscled back has Gary wanting to beg for him to come back to bed. A few white scars adorn his back, others red and new. Maybe from the mission he and Soap were on when Gary was still back home. The tattoos though… they have Gary’s interest piqued. He’s always been fascinated by Simon’s tattoos, but now he has the chance to appreciate them up close. 

 

“I could use a shower too,” Gary suggests. 

 

Simon huffs out a laugh, risking a glimpse in Gary’s direction. His gaze darkens as he takes Gary in, spread out on Simon’s bed, tousled by Simon’s hands. Simon, like Gary, stares shamelessly, knowing that Gary is his to admire. His eyes travel down Gary’s body, like warm honey crawling over Gary’s skin. He can feel Simon’s gaze, where it touches him, and Gary can’t help the quiet moan that escapes him. 

 

Simon’s eyes snap back up, black pupils consuming his usually warm brown eyes. It’s pure hunger in Simon’s eyes and Gary considers begging once more. 

 

“You can shower after me,” Simon says, voice rougher than before. He tears his gaze away, taking a few things out of his pockets. “I do hope you’ll still be here by the time I get out.” 

 

Gary reaches for another pillow, making a show of getting comfortable on Simon’s bed. It brings a smirk to Simon’s face. 

 

“Be right out, princess.” Simon promises before disappearing into the bathroom. 

 

Gary keeps his eyes on the ceiling as warmth overcomes him. He’s happy. He has Ghost here, he’s able to touch, and kiss, and tease him. He gets to see Ghost’s smile in person, not over a screen after just waking up. They have each other again. Gary knew he missed Simon, but hadn’t realized how much until he finally got his lieutenant back. 

 

Gary’s head turns against Simon’s soft pillow, eyes landing on the bathroom door. That warmth, that happiness, deepens. It blossoms in Gary’s chest, setting down roots, transforming into something else entirely. Something that Gary’s not ready to name just yet. 

Notes:

Thanks for reading!! I'm not trying to drag this out but I get so swept up in writing these little moments between Gary and Simon. I'm a sucker for tender scenes. I hope you enjoy!

Chapter 19: The Feeling is Mutual

Notes:

Hi! Here is a fine example of a chapter that was not supposed to exist but it does now! I appreciate you all being patient with me as I navigate this story. As I continue to write, I try to weed out things that don't really fit the tone of the story. I've probably omitted over 50k of chapters that just no longer fit. I can only sit back and hope I've made good decisions in taking some things out. Thanks for reading and please enjoy the chapter : )

PS. I took a lot of creative freedom with some npcs in here so just roll with it!

Simon’s shower is quick and to the point, meaning he gets out only after ten minutes. They all learned fast after joining the military that a long shower is a rare luxury. While on base you make showers short, conserve water for the rest of the men. The hot water doesn’t last long, anyway, so Simon’s being considerate for Gary’s sake. 

 

Simon comes out in just a towel, which is a distraction enough for Gary. Gary’s warm, and cozy in Simon’s bed too, so all he wants to do is tug Simon down to the covers and make him stay. Gary even makes an attempt when Simon gets close enough, but Simon laughs and, much to Gary’s disappointment, stays standing. 

 

“I’ve got things to do,” Simon says as he glides a hand through Gary’s hair. “You need to shower. Then we’re eating.” 

 

Gary sighs dramatically, falling back against the covers. Simon laughs again, a nice, deep sound, as he turns around and begins to get dressed. And if Gary sneaks a look at Simon’s ass once or twice, who can blame him? 

 

Simon pulls his t-shirt over his head, turning around to catch Gary in the act of staring. 

 

“You have no shame,” Simon jokes as he walks over to the bed. He plants one knee on to the mattress and brackets Gary in with his hands. He leans down, pressing a feather light kiss to Gary’s lips. 

 

“Are we forgetting the time I let you stare at my ass in lace or…?” Gary trails off, watching the way Simon’s eyes darken. 

 

“Definitely not,” Simon growls, kissing Gary hotly this time. “I’ll be back,” Simon promises against Gary’s lips. He grants one more kiss before completely pulling away, “Shower.”

 

“Fine,” Gary sighs, turning on his side to watch Simon leave. 

 

The door shuts, and as much as Gary would like to lounge in Simon’s bed all day, he knows that he really should shower. The fact that they’re going to eat after he showers is an even better promise since Gary hasn’t eaten anything other than the donuts he got with Madilyn and Jasmine well over twelve hours ago.

 

He undresses, taking the time to fold his clothes and put them on the table in Ghost’s room, right next to his phone and wallet. Part of him wonders what would happen if Ghost were to walk in right now and see him, and while that’s a nice start to a few fantasies, he and Ghost have seen each other naked plenty of times already. 

 

Although, Gary is looking forward to being able to admire Ghost in all his glory. 

 

With heated cheeks and growing arousal, Gary hops in the shower and makes use of the short time that he has. All of his soaps and shampoos are still packed away so Gary uses Ghost’s, pleased to be surrounded by the familiar scent of his lieutenant. 

 

Despite the nice feeling of the hot water working his tight muscles loose, Gary doesn’t spend much time in the shower. Perhaps a tad longer than Ghost had, but Gary’s been spoiled these last few months. He'll shake the habit of long showers sooner or later. He towels off once he’s out, finding his bag of clothes resting under the table. 

 

He knows he’ll look silly in his civilian clothes while everyone else in the task force is in their fatigues, but Gary decides he’ll have one last go before he puts the civvies away for a while. He finds himself a nice pair of jeans, if not a little worn from Gary over-wearing them in the orchard. He gets himself out a plain white t-shirt and then pauses. He has to mull over his choices, but finally he decides on a blue and white flannel shirt that he leaves unbuttoned. 

 

It takes an hour for a knock to come at the door, which Gary spends texting his family that he’s made it. He knows they’ll all be sleeping, so he hates the idea of waking them up with a text, but he knows they’ll be even more furious if he doesn’t text them like he promised. He’s already pushing his time limit since he landed a few hours ago. 

 

Gary puts his phone down and answers the door, idly wondering why Ghost hadn’t just walked in. 

 

His answer lies on the other side of the door. 

 

“Roach,” Soap beams with sharp teeth. “Come with me.” 

 

“Oh, Lord,” Gary sighs, stepping out of Ghost’s room and closing the door behind him. “This is that surprise you didn’t tell me about.” 

 

“Absolutely did not,” Soap agrees as he plants a hand on Gary’s shoulder. They walk down the hall as they talk about mindless things. 

 

“How was your shower?” 

 

“It was nice.” 

 

“And your private time with Ghost?” 

 

“Shut it,” 

 

Soap chuckles as he uses his hand on his shoulder to bring Gary to a stop. 

 

“Alright, mate. This is when the surprise begins.” 

 

John’s hands, callused and rough, clamp over Gary’s eyes so suddenly that Gary lets out a squeak of surprise. He flinches back only to have the back of his head collide with John’s chin. 

“John!” Gary complains. He reaches up to grab John’s wrists, trying to free his eyes, but they’re all feeble attempts when it comes to John’s strength. Gary huffs out a breath, hands falling to his sides and shoulders sagging in defeat. 

 

“It’s part of the surprise, mate,” John says with a smile in his voice. “Just a few more feet, then I can let you free.” 

 

“If you walk me into a wall-”

 

“Oi! Have a little faith in me, Roach.” John clucks his tongue disapprovingly as he starts to walk Gary forward. “I know your tiny feet can make bigger steps than that, Roach.” 

 

“My feet are not -” 

 

“Quit complaining already. Your lover boy did something sweet for you. Enjoy it.” John’s smile returns, Gary can just feel it hovering behind him. He can feel John’s smile more than John’s imposing stature. 

 

“I’m telling Ghost you said that.” Gary smirks, glad when he hears John’s offended gasp. 

 

“You’ll do no such thing.” 

 

“Watch me.” 

 

“Awful sort you are,” John shakes his head at Gary’s teasing threats. “This is what hanging around Simon has done to you. Turned you into a little shit, he has.” 

 

“Sure, give him all the credit.” Gary exhales out his joke, coming to a stop when John does. It’s a little awkward, and delayed, so Gary’s foot stops in midair while John keeps him prisoner. Gary stumbles back a step, into John's chest.

 

“Hold on, there’s a door.” 

 

Gary waits, but John doesn’t move. He does hear the sound of the door opening though, so he knows that they’re not alone. It’s not much to go off of, but it’s better than nothing. 

 

John mutters a quiet, “Thanks, mate,” before guiding Gary further into the room. 

 

It takes a few more steps before John finally brings Gary to a stop. 

 

“Alright, Roach. Open ‘em.”

 

John’s hands fall, so Gary keeps his eyes closed for a second longer just to be a smart ass. The look on his face makes it clear that he’s trying to be difficult. One corner of his mouth quirked up despite trying to keep his smile contained is a dead giveaway. Gary can be a smartass, but he can’t be discreet about it. 

 

“Can I look now?” Gary asks politely before he hears a long, exaggerated sigh from John.

 

“Stop being a brat,” Ghost’s voice is there, so sudden that Gary’s lips part as he gasps. A gasp so small, nearly imperceptible, but Gary opens his eyes to see a knowing smirk on Simon’s face. Smug and confident, and Gary wishes he could say something but the eyes watching them helps him watch his mouth. 

 

Ghost steps out from in front of Gary, nodding his head towards the table that was hidden behind him. 

 

The majority of the task force sits at one table in the mess hall, overfilling it with their large muscles and long legs. It makes Gary laugh, an unexpected sound that has John laughing with him. The sight is just too funny and Gary wishes he had brought his phone so he could take a picture of this. 

 

“I thought you might miss big family dinners,” Ghost explains with a sly smile. 

 

Gary laughs airily, the surprise finally hitting him. He stares at Ghost with his lips pursed and his brows tented up, his appreciation showing on his face. 

 

“Don’t look at me like that.” Ghost’s arm stretches out and around Gary’s shoulder, pulling him into his side. 

 

Gary grins up at Ghost, unafraid to show how grateful he is in front of the task force. He’s got his arms wrapped around Ghost’s waist, locking his fingers together so he can squeeze his lieutenant into a hug. 

 

“I think your soft spot for me is showing,” Gary whispers smugly. 

 

The roll of Ghost’s eyes, and the flush on his cheeks, is all the victory Gary will ever need. 

 

“I’d say,” MacTavish walks up behind Gary, throwing his long, hairy arms around Gary to get to Ghost. He squeezes in with them as their soldiers watch on fondly, laughing at the display of affection. 

 

“I think Ghost is regretting his kindness right about now,” Archer jokes from a few feet down the table. Gary’s eyes flit over to the sniper, sharing a smirk with him as he squeezes Ghost even tighter. 

 

“Just about,” Ghost grumbles, though he makes no attempt to take his arm from Gary’s shoulders. “Are you two going to sit down or do you plan on annoying me all night?” 

 

Gary feels Soap’s cheek rest against the top of his head, so Gary laughs happily before answering. 

 

“Both.” 

 

“Both,” Soap agrees before peeling himself away from the couple. He takes his seat on one side, leaving room enough for two on the other. 

 

Gary swats Ghost’s ass twice, a companionable (and flirtatious) gesture, before he claims one of the open spaces. Ghost catches his eye as he takes his seat beside Gary, noting the pointed look he’s being given. It only makes Gary smile wider, fully aware of the tease he’s being. 

 

“Oi, Roach, come out with it then. How was your grand American family?” Scarecrow has his elbows on the table and his full attention on Gary while everyone else starts to dig into the food lining the table. Somehow Ghost was able to get all of the catering at the table, rather than sitting in the cafeteria for them to line up and get. Gary wonders just how many strings Ghost had to pull for this to work… 

 

Gary answers happily, talking proudly about his parents and his siblings. Ghost takes his tray while he’s distracted, Gary barely even realizes that Ghost is filling his tray full of food while he talks away. Scarecrow listens just as politely, so it’s no surprise when John grabs Scarecrow’s tray and fills it up for him too. A few others listen as they eat, while others at the far end of the table partake in their own conversations. 

 

“That sounds amazing,” Scarecrow sighs wistfully, grabbing his fork and digging into his steamed carrots. “I’ve never been to an apple orchard. It sounds beautiful.” 

 

“Never knew you were a farm boy, Roach.” Worm sits down past Archer and Toad so he has to raise his voice to be heard. Gary glances over, sharing Worm’s friendly smile. “Makes sense now that I think about it.” 

 

Gary laughs as Ghost nudges him in the side, a clear indication that he should start eating. Gary nudges back but picks up his fork nonetheless. He goes for the mashed potatoes first, only stopping so he can answer back. 

 

“Are you stereotyping me, Worm?” Gary scoops up some instant potatoes and takes a bite. They’re not the best, nothing like the warm, buttery potatoes back home, but they’re familiar. 

 

“‘Course,” Worm calls back, reaching for his juice. “Then again, when I joined the task force your accent sounded nothing like it does now. I didn’t even know you were American.” 

 

“Same here,” Toad agrees mildly. Archer’s stealing some peas off his tray so Toad focuses on pulling the tray away every time Archer’s spoon delves in. Toad smirks when he hears Archer’s exasperated sigh. 

 

“My accent has changed?” Gary inquires genuinely. He takes a moment, trying to think of the last few words he’s said. He’s not surprised… he just never noticed. Then again, he supposes most people don’t realize when they finally start acclimating to their environments. 

 

“Very much so,” John agrees as he bites into a roll of bread. “You used to have a beautiful Scottish inflection, you did. I was very proud of it.” 

 

Gary snorts, rolling his eyes as John tears the bread in half and starts to fill it with the meat on his tray. 

 

“Well, what do I sound like now?” Gary turns to look at his soldiers. Scarecrow, Toad, Archer, and Worm, sat in that order, all glimpse at each other. It’s Archer who clears his throat, having decided he’ll be the one to attempt Gary’s accent. 

 

“You sound a little like this,” Archer’s tone is exaggerated, sounding like a poor accent to Gary, but Toad and Scarecrow nod as if they think it was a perfect imitation. 

 

Worm rolls his eyes, since he’s a resident American himself he seems to agree it was pretty awful. 

 

“You just sound Southern, Roach.” Worm answers as he grabs a roll from the center plate. It’s being moved down the table, and they’re disappearing fast. “Like a southern belle. Speaking of, know of any pretty ladies down south that are interested in a handsome soldier such as myself?” 

 

“For a man of your character, I can think of none so fine,” Gary answers playfully, starting on his vegetables. 

 

Worm stares at him with a blank look on his face until Rooster’s head pops up from a few soldiers down. He rolls his eyes at Worm, raising his voice so he can be heard.

 

“He said no, but he’s being sarcastic about it.” Rooster shakes his head when Worm looks even more confused. “Not a lick of sense in this task force, I swear.” 

 

“You’ll have to tell us what Rooster says now,” Archer demands with his cheeks full of food. The poor Irishman looks at Gary with hope in his eyes. “I can’t tell if he’s being nice to me or insulting me half the time. His southern colloquialisms are lost on me.” 

 

“You’re one to talk,” Rooster shots back, “You and with your mushed together Irish is no better than my mushed together Southern.” 

 

“Rooster’s from a holler in Kentucky,” Gary points out, jutting his chin at Rooster when he sees the soldier smile proudly. “That’s a different type of southern, right there. It’s probably just safe to assume he’s insulting you, Archer.” 

 

The men around them laugh, even Ghost as he presses his leg against Gary’s under the table. 

 

Dinner with his soldiers is wonderful. Gary couldn’t be more grateful for his gift. And the thoughtfulness that Ghost showed fill Gary with warmth; both fondness and arousal. He supposes he finally understands the power of flowers on Valentine’s day. Seeing Simon’s kindness first hand makes Gary want to show Simon just how appreciative he is. 

 

The group cleans up surprisingly fast, returning the dishes to the mess hall where a few men reside, none that belong to the task force. They take the dirty dishes happily, not many considering they made use of paper trays and recyclable cutlery. The fact that no one has to worry about the dishes makes this gift even better.

 

The group fades after the men start to head back to their rooms, or their buddy’s room to hang out and talk before the end of the night. It’s still fairly early, but late enough that it wouldn’t be strange if anyone wanted to retire for the evening. 

 

Soap’s the last one to leave, clapping a hand on both Ghost’s and Gary’s shoulders. He looks at them knowing, a quirk to his lips, and a twinkle in his eye. It’s a mirthful look coming from their captain, which makes Gary nervous for a split second. 

 

“This was a very nice dinner, Ghost. Very thoughtful. Glad to see Gary’s still teaching you a few things,” Soap winks at the two of them before his hands fall. “I’ll see you both tomorrow. I’m sure I don’t need to go over the importance of safe sex with you?”

 

“Jesus Christ,” Ghost snips with bright pink cheeks. “I don’t know what you think is going to happen but not that. Leave us alone already.” 

 

Soap seems content enough to have gotten a rise out of Ghost, so he spares them one last wink before he turns on his heel and leaves them in the cafeteria. The sounds of the dishwashers in the kitchen is the only muted sound they can hear. Considering the look of chagrin on Ghost’s face, Gary’s sure that Ghost is ready to call an end to the evening. 

 

“Look at you,” Gary reaches up to poke at Ghost’s cheek. “So pink.” 

 

“Shut it,” Ghost grumbles fondly, grabbing Gary’s wrist only to hold it at their sides. He doesn’t let go, and the way he strokes his thumb gently over the back of Gary’s hand is an added tenderness Gary hadn’t expected. 

 

A thought pops into Gary’s head as quickly as he voices it. 

 

“So John’s your Madilyn.” Gary concludes surely. “He’s your embarrassing older brother while I’ve got a handful of a little sister.” 

 

Ghost’s grin is so soft that Gary’s breath catches in his throat. He’s captured by Ghost, feeling pinned under his soft brown eyes in the middle of the cafeteria. Gary doesn’t mind, although he’s about to suggest they head back to one of their rooms soon-

 

“It’s important we make sure they never meet.” 

 

Gary laughs suddenly, his brows darting up to his hairline in surprise. It only makes Ghost’s lips quirk up higher, smug this time. He works his hand down Gary’s wrist, sliding their palms together and lacing his fingers through Gary's. Gary feels the heat of the gesture radiating from his sternum, down to his groin, causing his laugh to stutter to a stop. 

 

“You sure it’s not going to happen?” Gary’s not sure why his voice has gotten so quiet, but it has. Low and gentle, maybe even seductive, but Gary flushes to his ears when he imagines himself trying to speak seductively. 

 

Ghost’s lips part, caught off guard by how sensual and wanton Gary is being. 

 

“I-” Ghost starts, only to stop and swallow. He leans in closer, keeping his voice low, letting it rumble through his chest. “You’ve only just kissed me an hour ago and now you want me to take you to bed?” Ghost pulls back just an inch to watch Gary’s face, pleased when Gary’s eyes darken. “Moving quite fast there, Roach.” 

 

Roach’s distant look of arousal, as if he’s imagining what he and Ghost will get up to, dissipates and is replaced by a glower. 

 

“We’ve been flirting for months,” Gary reminds him heatedly. 

 

Ghost smirks the more Gary gets worked up. Gary’s not angry, he’s not even annoyed. He’s just flustered. Oh God, he’s actually sexually frustrated. This hasn’t happened to him… ever. Gary was too focused on other things to even bother getting worked up about sex, but now? Fuck, he really wants to beg Simon to reconsider. 

 

“All the more reason to take it slow,” Ghost says, wiggling his brows in a way that makes Gary want to pinch him. “It’s taken us years to get here. It’s taken you years to realize you like me,” Ghost chuckles, especially when he gets an offended look from Gary. “All I’m saying is that you need to let me court you properly.” 

 

Gary huffs out a petulant breath, an act so cute that Ghost’s heart-eyes deepen. 

 

“I’m not an actual southern belle-” 

 

“Oh, really?” Ghost teases, taking a step even closer. Gary’s head tilts back, his eyes still sparkling and flustered. Ghost closing a distance that was barely there to begin with makes Gary’s heart skip a beat. “Because you’re acting like an obstinate little princess.” 

 

Gary holds Ghost’s gaze for a moment and Ghost just knows his sergeant is devising a plan. He’s devious like that, and it turns Ghost on in every way. Gary’s stubborn, smart, and gorgeous. Really, Ghost should be afraid of what Gary will come up with as payback and not be so amused but… Gary’s just so cute. 

 

“Fine,” Gary’s hand falls out of Ghost’s, only to plant firmly on Ghost’s chest. Gary pushes his lieutenant back a step using the leverage he has with his palms pressed against Ghost's pectorals, looking beautiful and powerful. Ghost feels a wave of arousal and also confusion as to why he’s the one insisting on taking things slow. Ghost could show Gary the good time he’s asking for. But Ghost won’t, no matter how much he wants to. He wants things to be special. For Gary. 

 

“You stay here,” Gary says, then shrugs, “Actually, I don’t care. I’m going to go back to my room and take care of things there-” 

 

Ghost lunges forward, wrapping his arms around Gary’s waist and having his sergeant hoisted over his shoulder in a blink of an eye. 

 

“Obstinate little princess.” Ghost chides teasingly.

 

“Let me down-"

 

“Oh no,” Ghost is walking out of the cafeteria, one arm holding Gary to his shoulder. “You wanted to be a little shit. Now you deal with the consequences.” 

 

“Shut. Up.” Gary snips as he holds onto Ghost’s waist as he’s carried away. There’s a moment where Gary wonders what the soldiers will think, but then again, he hasn’t forgotten that easily what it was like before he left over six months ago. He just hadn’t realized then but… he and Ghost were like this for awhile. Was it playfulness or flirting even back then? Gary might have to ask later. 

 

Gary tries to wiggle free, but even one-armed Ghost is a dangerous man. Gary’s trapped, so he sags against Ghost’s shoulder with a whine. “You’re so strong,” he complains petulantly. 

 

“You like it,” Ghost replies, and Gary doesn’t have to see his face to know he’s got a shit-eating grin. 

 

The walk to Ghost’s quarters isn’t much longer, only an added minute before he sets Gary down in front of his door. 

 

“What are the consequences, by the way?” Gary presses his hands to his flushed cheeks, having had all the blood rush to his head from the way Ghost was holding him. “Because I can’t do fifty push-ups after all that food-” 

 

Ghost opens the door to his room with a swipe of a keycard, then shoves Gary inside with no preamble. By the time Gary turns around, Ghost has the door shut and is approaching fast. 

 

“Stop!” Garry giggles endlessly as Ghost sweeps him up again, this time in a way that Gary has no choice but to wrap his legs around Ghost’s center so he doesn’t fall. Ghost spins Gary around, only to walk straight to the bed and fall down on top of it with Gary glued to him. 

 

“You’re so mean,” Gary laughs, head tilted back and eyes scrunched closed as Ghost starts to attack his neck. The beginning signs of stubble graze his skin, and the light press of Ghost’s lips to his pulse point is incredibly ticklish. Ghost refuses to show any mercy, especially when Gary’s laugh is so gorgeous. 

 

“You plan on makin’ me even more flustered?” Gary gasps when Ghost’s teeth begin to nibble at the soft skin of Gary’s collarbone. 

 

Ghost pushes his hands into the mattress, his lips leaving Gary’s skin to admire what he’s done so far. A streak of red along the line of Gary’s throat, beard burn looking so beautiful against his skin. And the flush of his cheeks, the glassy look in his eye, and that smile… crooked and so playful. 

 

Ghost’s eyes dart up from Gary’s lips to look into his eyes. 

 

“Your accent comes out more when you’re turned on,” Ghost observes, lowering himself so he can press his nose to Gary’s. 

 

“Oh?” Gary’s brows dance up in amusement, an attractive smugness about him. “Changing your mind about taking it slow?” 

 

“No,” Ghost grins through his words, laughing when he sees Gary roll his eyes. 

 

Gary makes Ghost’s rumpled sheets and flat pillows look like far more regal than it is. He’s golden, tanned from working on his orchard, and his golden hair is sun bleached from his time in the sun. Ghost’s body turns his thoughts into actions as if he has no say in the matter. He reaches up, carding his fingers through Gary’s shaggy blonde hair. 

 

“Emma was going to cut it before I left,” Gary says idly, leaning into Ghost’s warm, open palm. Gary looks sheepish, even a little tired, but Ghost attributes that to the way he’s scratching Gary’s scalp. Gary always was affectionate. “We just spent our night relaxing instead.” 

 

“Hm,” Ghost hums, tucking a lock of hair behind Gary’s ear. He lets his fingers glide all the way down, behind Gary’s ear, down his neck, only stopping to cup his hand around Gary’s jaw. “You look like you did when I first met you.” 

 

The corner of Gary’s mouth quirks. Ghost is almost too focused on watching Gary’s mouth that he barely feels the light touch of Gary’s hands, curling around the back of his head. 

 

“That was a long time ago,” Gary ponders, his voice light and playful. “You were young then.” 

 

“Younger,” Ghost corrects with a warning glare. 

 

Gary laughs and Ghost soaks it in, absorbs the warmth and sunshine radiating off of his sergeant. Silence falls after Gary’s sweet laugh dies off, and Ghost spends his time wondering how he can get Gary to laugh again. They’re both thinking, Ghost can see it in Gary’s eyes, can feel it in the way that Gary plays with the hair at the back of Ghost’s head. 

 

“I’m okay to take it slow,” Gary agrees after a few minutes of them enjoying each other’s presence. “I’m…” Gary pauses, flushing for the umpteenth time since Ghost brought him back home. “I’m kind of clueless when it comes to all of this anyway. Inexperienced.” 

 

"I know.” Ghost says gently, gliding his free hand down Gary’s side, down his thigh. His hand splays against Gary’s leg, feeling the muscle under Gary’s jeans. 

 

“I didn’t-” Gary starts, but sighs as he thinks. “I didn’t need hookups. Didn’t want them either.” 

 

“You don’t know when you’re being flirted with either.” Ghost presses a kiss to Gary’s neck, idly peppering Gary’s skin with kisses. 

 

“Whatever,” Gary rolls his eyes, tugging gently on Ghost’s hair. “How would you know?” 

 

“Well,” Ghost lowers himself down to his forearms, his chest pressed nicely against Gary’s. Gary’s legs tighten around his waist, as if he’s afraid Ghost is going to pull away. Ghost wants to tell him never, but he supposes those kinds of declarations are for another time. “You did come to the bar a few times, after Soap nagged you enough. Remember that task force that stayed on base with us for a month?” 

 

Gary’s face scrunches together, lips pouted as he thinks, and then slow realization dawns on him. “You mean three years ago?” 

 

“Yes,” Ghost says pointedly, pinching Gary’s earlobe. “I think his name was Lieutenant Barker. He spent an hour with you at the bar, he bought you drinks -” 

 

“It was one drink. I don’t drink.” Gary defends with a deep flush. “He said he was buying everyone drinks!”

 

“That’s because you kept turning him down,” Ghost chuckles, kissing the underside of Gary’s jaw now. “I almost felt bad for him.” 

 

Gary stares at the ceiling, his mouth shaped in a way as if he’s about to speak, but all that comes out is a helpless noise. His green eyes fall to Ghost, uncertain. “Are you sure?” 

 

“Positive, mate,” Ghost kisses Gary’s collarbone. “I walked up to the bar to pay off my tab, you asked if I was leaving, I said yes, and then you left the poor sod at the bar and left with me.” 

 

“Oh my God,” Gary whines through his embarrassment. 

 

“Besides,” Ghost adds nonchalantly, “I’ve been flirting with you for years and you only just realized after you went home.” 

 

Well… that answers Gary’s question from earlier. 

 

Gary holds Ghost’s gaze a moment longer, his sinful mouth still hanging open in confusion, before he drops his head back to the bed. He stares up at the ceiling with the same confusion he had moments ago, processing everything he’s just learned. 

 

“That’s not the only time either. There was that one time-” 

 

Gary plants a hand over Ghost’s mouth, lifting his head to glare at his lieutenant. Ghost smirks behind Gary’s hand, unable to control himself. 

 

“I just… I thought that’s just how you were. You and Soap were always playful-” 

 

“I don’t flirt with Soap,” Ghost scoffs. “Even Soap’s aware of how utterly clueless you are.” 

 

“I…” Gary trails off again, shaking his head. 

 

“Taking it slow seems to be the best option, considering how long it takes you to realize these things.” Ghost presses a kiss to the inside of Gary’s wrist. 

 

“I’m going to have to reevaluate… so much,” Gary shakes his head again, eyes still tracing the pattern on the ceiling tiles. “You’ve been flirting with me. For years.” 

 

“Yes,” Ghost grumbles, pressing a kiss to Gary’s palm. “Now that I’ve properly broken you-” 

 

“Not in the way that I’d like.” Gary interrupts with a pout.

 

Ghost’s eyes grow dark. The roll of his hips against Gary’s is unintentional. Mostly. What else can be expected of him when Gary talks like that? 

 

“Now that I’ve properly broken you, I think it’s time we lie down. Perhaps you can call Madilyn.” Ghost attempts to get out from between Gary’s legs, only for Gary to tighten his grasp. Ghost laughs, feeling much like Gary’s trying to wrestle him rather than seduce him. 

 

“You’re right,” Gary admits, his eyes glued to Ghost’s mouth. His hands grab onto Ghost’s collar suddenly, pulling him down so their lips meet passionately. Gary kisses Ghost hotly, working his tongue against Ghost’s in a manner that doesn’t say inexperienced. Ghost growls into the kiss, but allows Gary to keep control, and he allows Gary to break it. 

 

“Inexperienced, huh?” 

 

“I haven’t kissed someone in ten years so shut up,” Gary blushes. His eyes stay on Ghost’s mouth, pressing the pad of his thumb to Ghost’s wet bottom lip. “Consider me a fast learner.” 

 

“You’re dangerous,” Ghost growls, pressing another quick kiss to Gary’s lips. A kiss that Gary responds to beautifully, back curling off the mattress, and chasing Ghost’s lips when he pulls away. 

 

“Call your sister,” Ghost orders, crawling out from Gary’s legs. He throws himself on the open side of his bed, while Gary occupies the other. 

 

“You’re infuriating,” Gary grumbles, but he listens to his lieutenant. He swings his legs over the side of the bed, kicking off his shoes towards the door as he goes. He pads over to the small table in Ghost’s quarters, picking up his phone and quickly checking the time difference to make sure it’s not too early back home.  

 

Ghost studies Gary in this moment of vulnerability. Studies the way Gary smiles as he looks at his phone, probably reading text messages he got from his family since he got back. He stands with his hips cocked to one side, nibbling on his bottom lip as he types something back. He’s gorgeous, with his unending kindness, fierce love, and a stubbornness to rival Ghost’s own. 

 

Ghost’s chest swells with warmth as he grows overwhelmingly content. He’s happy. Happy to have Gary back, happy to have Gary in the way he’s wanted him for so long. 

 

Gary’s eyes lift from his phone, catching Ghost in the act of staring. 

 

“Stop looking so cozy,” Gary demands petulantly as he walks over to Ghost’s bed. He takes the free spot Ghost left him before he happily cuddles up to Ghost. He swings one leg over Ghost’s waist as he nuzzles in close, nearly hiding himself in Ghost’s broad chest. 

 

Gary was already in Ghost’s heart, but having him so close causes that warmth to course through Ghost’s chest again. He’s not sure what to call it yet, but neither of them are in a rush to figure it out. So, for now, Ghost slings a hand over Gary’s waist to tug him even closer while Gary dials Madilyn’s number. 

Notes:

Fluff... fluff... and more fluff. I've tried writing angst. The original chapters were going to be so much more angsty (keep in mind I've been writing this fic for over three years now and only just posted it last year), but I just can't bring myself to add angst right now.

And that nameless feeling these two idiots have been feeling these last too chapters... that's love, right?

Thank you ALL for reading and bearing with me as I get this story sorted out.

By the way... I may be working on a prequel to this story now - all about the early, angsty, flirty, clueless Ghost/Roach before he was forced on this vacation. Would you guys be interested in reading a prequel? It'll be agonizing pre-slash since all of the romance happens here... but the longing will be wonderful. Tell me what you think!

I'm a sucker for fluff and I hope you are too!

Chapter 20: Drifting and Dreaming

Notes:

Hello! No real warnings for this chapter other than some NSFW stuff happening!

Gary calls Madilyn, glad to hear her chipper voice through the receiver. 

 

“Morning!” Madilyn greets, sounding out of breath. “I knew you’d call me first.”

 

“How did you know I called you first?” Gary laughs, his brows knitting together in confusion. 

 

“I didn’t, but now you confirmed it. I am your favorite, I knew it.” 

 

Gary laughs, pressing his forehead to Simon’s collarbone. 

 

“Damn, Gar. You know I’m a sap but I already miss you. I’m out here in the orchard and it’s lonely.” 

 

Gary plays with the hem of Simon’s sleeve as he listens, and Simon’s hand rests comfortably on his waist. The gentle touches are enough to drive Gary mad. It feels so good, Simon’s hand is warm and firm, and Gary’s never felt so comfortable yet on edge. Simon’s thumb ghosts under Gary’s t-shirt, gliding against Gary’s skin sweetly, and Gary’s about to ask for more until he remembers the phone call he’s on. 

 

“I miss you too,” Gary sighs. “But Grant and Graham are out there somewhere. Go bug them.” 

 

“You’re way more fun to annoy,” Madilyn grumbles into the phone. There’s a few heavy thumps in the background. Gary can picture Madilyn hoisting up bushels of apples, stuffing them into the bed of the truck. Considering her rough treatment, Gary would assume those apples are for hunters to use for deer. 

 

“I think what you mean to say is that Graham and Grant annoy you more than you annoy them.” 

 

“Exactly,” Madilyn agrees. 

 

Gary laughs again, trailing his arms down the tattoo Simon has on the back of his arm. Simon watches him intently, eyes dark. Gary meets Simon’s gaze, eyes wide and curious, the light to Simon’s dark. He takes in the way that Simon stares at him hungrily, thrilled that Simon looks at him like that . 

 

“You sound distracted, you busy?” 

 

“No,” Gary blinks through the fog, watching Simon smirk. Simon, like Gary, seems pleased with the reaction he can get out of him. “Just laying down. It’s late over here.” 

 

“Ah,” Madilyn acknowledges. “So how was your reunion with Simon? As fantastical and romantic as I’m picturing? I saw him pick you up like the beautiful little creature you are.” 

 

“Madilyn,” Gary complains, properly hiding himself in Simon’s chest now. It doesn’t help that Simon’s holding back laughter, his chest moving with his silent chuckles. Gary pinches his side, but that does nothing to help his case. 

 

“Come on, us ladies are alone now. You can tell me all about how you wanted to jump him. Or maybe you did jump him and you joined the mile high club-” 

 

“Madilyn, knock it off,” Gary’s face flushes deep red, even in his safe hiding spot of Simon’s chest. 

 

“When will you stop being so shy? I’m your sister!” Madilyn giggles in her own sweet and devious way before a gasp tears from her throat. “Unless you’re not alone.”

Gary rolls away from Simon, turning around so his back is to his lieutenant. He’s trying to escape, but Simon wraps his arms around his waist and pulls Gary right back to his chest. Gary doesn’t stand a chance fighting both Madilyn and Simon at the same time. 

 

“What are you doing talking to me when you’re “laying down” with your hottie? Damn, Gary, I know family is important and all but so is getting laid-” 

 

“I’m disowning you immediately. And I can’t see you but I could still hear the air quotes, which I don't appreciate. I’m going now . And I will be sleeping so you can tell the rest of our annoying brothers and sisters that I’ll call them tomorrow.” 

 

Madilyn’s laugh, louder this time. She loves chaos and somehow Gary gets stuck in the middle of it. He puts a hand over his face, feeling the heat of his cheeks under his palm. 

 

And then Ghost starts to press kiss after kiss, languid with each, to the back of Gary’s neck. 

 

“I can do that, Gar. Have fun “sleeping.”” 

 

“I love you,” Gary sighs with the exasperation that only a sibling can sigh with. 

 

“Love you too. Talk to you later,” Madilyn’s smile remains in her voice, softening it, making her words saccharine. 

 

Gary pulls the phone back, ends the call, and then waits in silence. It takes a full thirty seconds before Simon finally cracks and laughs into Gary’s hair. 

 

“You’re right,” Gary pouts, “We can never let Madilyn and Soap meet.” 

 

Simon’s laugh is warm and deep and all Gary can do is bury himself further into Simon’s chest to hide the blush on his cheeks. He groans into Simon, looking for solace in the very person that’s part of his suffering. 

 

“Madilyn knows how to embarrass me even when she’s thousands of miles away,” Gary grumbles, focusing on the way that Simon’s fingers trail down his spine. 

 

“That sounds suspiciously like what a sister does…” Ghost teases, his hand so low that his fingers slip under the waistband of Gary’s jeans. His hand stops there, fingers splayed against the crest of Gary’s ass, a tender touch and possessive in a way that has Gary’s heart beating harder in his chest. 

 

Gary’s own hand slides down Ghost’s sides, down his lieutenant’s ribs, until he reaches Ghost’s hips. He squeezes, taking a fistful of Ghost’s trousers to tug him forward. Their groins meet, hot and flush against each other. Ghost’s lips part at the friction, so Gary takes his chance to throw a leg back over Ghost’s waist . 

 

“I’m not so tired anymore,” Gary says just as a yawn overtakes him. 

 

Ghost smiles at him, his eyes as tender as the way his fingertips glide through Gary’s hair. “Yes you are. We’ve got plenty of time.” 

 

Ghost plants a feather-light kiss to Gary’s lips, pulling back to stare into Gary’s eyes. The silent eye contact causes Ghost to lunge forward, capturing Gary’s mouth passionately. Gary laughs into Ghost’s mouth, only to let out a moan when Ghost’s tongue slips past his lips. 

 

Gary’s fingers card through Ghost’s thick hair, tugging Ghost further into him. Gary falls onto his back, leg still curled around Ghost’s waist. He pulls Ghost on top of him with the grip that he has in Ghost’s hair, a smug smile curling at the edges of his mouth. 

 

Ghost breaks the kiss, his hands resting on Gary’s ribs. 

 

“You’re dangerous,” Ghost growls, eyes glued to Gary’s mouth. 

 

Gary’s lips fall open, gasping offendedly. “You kissed me!”

 

“So quick to point fingers,” Ghost bites onto his bottom lip, sharp canines pressing into plush pink flesh. 

 

“You’re doing this to torture me, aren’t you?” Gary grumbles, putting a hand on Ghost’s forehead to push his lieutenant away. Ghost falls to the side with a laugh, but he makes sure to grab Gary’s thigh as he goes so Gary’s leg remains wrapped around him. 

 

“I could never,” Ghost breathes. He places a hand behind his head, arm bent and muscle bulging in a way that has Gary’s eyes going distant. Ghost turns his head in Gary’s direction, watching Gary tear his eyes away from Ghost’s alluring muscles so that he can glower at Ghost.

 

“Fine,” Gary exhales as he turns away from Ghost. He slides off the bed before Ghost has a chance to catch him, taking two quick steps away when Ghost attempts to snatch him up in his arms. 

 

Gary smirks as Ghost settles back on his elbows. He watches Gary with a quirked brow, waiting to see what Gary’s planning. 

 

“I’m not sleeping in jeans,” Gary rolls his eyes at the thought, shrugging casually out of his jacket. 

 

“Roach…” Ghost warns, his eyes locked on Gary’s as the jacket falls to the ground. 

 

“Ghost…” Gary repeats in a matching tone and accent. He’s gotten good at imitating his lieutenant after years and years of teasing each other. Gary quirks a brow at him, the corner of his mouth lifted up in a crooked, smug smile. It’s rare for Gary to look so cocky, and fuck if he doesn’t look good. So Ghost watches, even though he’s going to want to do something about Gary’s cocky attitude and he can’t… or he won’t. One of the two. 

 

Gary reaches for the front of his jeans, laughing lightly when Ghost’s eyes follow his hands. Gary’s giggles overtake him, lifting a hand to cover his mouth. Ghost can’t help but smile with him, his eyes lifting to watch Gary’s face. His sergeant is blushing and his eyes twinkle playfully. Ghost has missed him too much… 

 

“I couldn’t,” Gary explains as he reaches down and quickly flicks the button loose. He unzips his jeans just as quickly and then steps out of them unceremoniously. He stands in his boxers and a t-shirt, lifting his arms up and behind his head to stretch his back. “I can’t be sexy.” Gary laughs through his stretch. 

 

“I disagree,” Ghost says as his face shifts into confusion. 

 

Gary laughs at his expression, coming over so he can climb into Ghost’s bed. Ghost’s face softens as Gary leans in, brushing their noses gently together. 

 

“You better hold me tight,” Gary faux-grumbles as he gets himself under the comforter. Ghost lies flat on his back, taking his trousers off as Gary makes himself comfortable. “I’m cold already.” 

 

“You’re always cold,” Ghost sighs fondly, leaning over Gary to toss his pants to the ground. With his new position, chests pressed together, Ghost can kiss Gary languidly. Gary moans happily into Ghost’s mouth, cupping his hands around Ghost’s neck. His cold fingertips reminds Ghost of Gary’s previous statement. 

 

“Okay, you are cold,” Ghost agrees as he shuffles under the blanket. He slides a hand over Gary’s waist, fingers skating under Gary’s shirt, before he pulls Gary into him firmly. 

 

“Yes, I am,” Gary tucks himself comfortably against Ghost, leg over Ghost’s waist and his hands pressed to Ghost’s chest. “I just spent six months in hot North Carolina. I’m acclimating.” 

 

Ghost rests his chin on the top of Gary’s head, his smile soft and his heart warm with Gary in his arms. They fall into silence, warm and comfortable and tired after a long day… after a few long months. But Ghost has Gary in his arms, his breathing evened out and nearly asleep… and Ghost hasn’t felt this content in years. If ever… 

 

“Goodnight, Gary.” Ghost tells Gary when he feels his sergeant relax into his arms. He presses a kiss to the top of Gary’s head before he follows Gary to sleep. 

2 months later

 

Gary’s sleep-addled brain begins to realize that his phone has been ringing non-stop for the last five minutes, so his first reaction is panic . He immediately assumes that something is wrong back home; maybe his parents are ill, or maybe one of his siblings are hurt, or what if that asshole Lincoln is causing trouble…

 

Gary pushes up onto his elbow, reaching over to scoop his phone off of the bedside table. 

 

Madilyn’s calling… 

 

Gary hits the green button, too panic-stricken to think about much else. He lays back onto the bed, blinking against the harsh light of his cellphone. He notes that Ghost is right behind him, his chest bare and hot against Gary’s back. Sometime during the night they started spooning, a favorite position of Gary’s. He doesn’t think as he settles back into Ghost’s arms, his mind preoccupied with why his siblings are calling him so early.

 

“Guys…” Gary rasps out, rubbing at his eyes with his free hand. “What’s wrong?” 

 

“Ha! I told you he’d pick up for me!” Madilyn sounds smug. She’s probably smiling smugly too if Gary’s eyes would just focus…

 

“Or maybe it’s because he got sick of his phone ringing for five minutes straight.” Grant challenges. And while Gary’s eyes are still adjusting, he just knows that Madilyn’s rolling her eyes. 

 

“Guys,” Gary bites out, irritation starting to win over his patience. “What do you need? Is everyone okay?” 

 

“Of course we’re okay!” Becca shouts too loudly, her words slurring together. “Why wouldn’t we be?” 

 

Gary scrubs a hand at his face, exhaling loudly. “Because you’re calling me at four in the morning.” 

 

“Oh shit,” Emma hisses with a grimace in her tone. Gary should probably turn his brightness down so that he can actually see them but he’s tired. Besides, his brain isn’t exactly working at its best performance right now. “How come no one did the time conversion? I’m blaming you all for that.”

 

“Are you guys day drinking?” Gary inquires, with a grumble in his voice. 

 

“It’s late afternoon drinking, Gar. Don’t be so judgmental.” Graham clicks his tongue as if he’s chastising his younger brother. 

 

“Okay, I’m going back to bed now-” Gary announces, only to be interrupted by a harsh, ragged gasp. He pauses, concern coursing through his veins once more. 

 

“Maddie, do you see that?” Becca’s voice is low but weighted with amusement.

 

Gary blinks, trying to get his eyes to focus, but he’s starting to think it’s a lost cause. It’s too early… 

 

There’s a pause, and then an equally as harsh gasp from Madilyn before Madilyn speaks up, “Em, look.” 

 

“Guys-” Gary tries to end the call again, shifting his hips and switching his phone to his other hand since his current one is falling asleep. 

 

“Gary!” Emma shouts so suddenly that Gary jumps. He hurries to turn down the volume as her voice comes through at a wild speed. “Who is that? Wow, that is a huge bicep.” 

 

Gary is completely lost while his sisters all start to talk over one another. 

 

“Holy shit,” Madilyn seems to agree. “That is some muscle.”

 

“I always knew Gary would be the little spoon.” Becca sighs all too knowingly. 

 

Ghost’s arm moves just slightly, bringing Gary harshly back to the reality of their current position. Ghost has his arm around Gary’s middle, tucked up under Gary’s arm so his hand rests between Gary’s breasts, curled up and comfortable. Feeling Gary’s heartbeat against the inside of his palm.

 

“Bye.” Gary bites out before he hangs up and throws the phone down to the mattress. He lets out a heavy sigh into the darkness of Ghost’s bedroom only to feel the press of Ghost’s lips on his bare shoulder. 

 

Gary freezes before he lets his eyes flutter shut. He likes that… too much. 

 

“Sorry for waking you up.” Gary keeps his voice low, careful not to break the new peaceful silence that has fallen. 

 

Ghost’s lips leave Gary’s skin, filling Gary with disappointment at their absence. He can feel Ghost shifting back a few inches while he pulls the blanket up, but Gary’s so terrified that Ghost is going to roll away from him that he grabs Ghost’s wrist to stop him. 

 

“Where are you going?” Gary asks, hating how nervous he sounds. He just doesn’t want Ghost to leave… it’ll hurt too much if Ghost rolls away from him. 

 

“Nowhere-” Ghost answers just as Gary shuffles back into his chest - only for Ghost’s hands to snap to Gary’s waist. He stops him from moving any further back, pressing his fingers firmly into Gary’s skin. “Gary.” Ghost stresses, his jaw tense. 

 

“What?” Gary whines, trying to pry Ghost’s hands off his waist so he can finally press flat against Ghost. “I’m sorry. Please don’t be mad-” 

 

“I’m not mad,” Ghost exhales, his fingers digging into Gary’s hips harshly. “Stop moving. Give me a second.” 

 

“A second for what?” Gary grumbles, relaxing into Ghost’s hands. “I liked how we were before-” 

 

“I did too,” Ghost sighs grumpily, as if that should be obvious to Gary. 

 

“Good,” Gary reaches down, pulling at Ghost’s wrist just when his guard is down. He pulls Ghost’s arm around his waist, sliding back so he can put himself where he belongs. Pressed against Ghost while wrapped in his arms. Gary’s hips roll back just as Ghost stiffens, and that’s when Gary realizes what Ghost’s freak-out is about. 

 

Gary’s lips part, a smirk mixed in with his surprise. 

 

“That’s why you were panicking?” Gary asks, biting down on his lower lip to fight off his grin. 

 

Ghost groans, long and suffering, while he hides in the back of Gary’s neck. 

 

“That’s so hot,” Gary breathes out as he rolls his hips back into Ghost’s groin. Ghost groans throatily, pressing forward to meet Gary’s ass with his hips. 

 

“I want this, Simon,” Gary’s voice is growing higher with desperation, hardening quickly in his boxers as Simon continues to grind against him. “I know we agreed to take it slow but-” Gary pushes back firmly, back arching when Ghost’s teeth bite down on his shoulder. “I’m not asking you to fuck me tonight. Just - please - let me touch you.” 

 

“Fuck, Gary,” Simon pants into the back of Gary’s neck, his nose pressed into Gary’s hair. His breath hitches when Gary takes hold of his wrist, pressing his palm to Gary’s cock. Simon knows what Gary’s asking, so he applies pressure, longer fingers wrapping around Gary’s member through the fabric of Gary’s underwear.

 

Gary gasps before that melts into a moan, his hips rolling into Simon’s hand and then back against Simon’s dick. 

 

“Do you want this too?” Gary pants, gliding his hand down Simon’s forearm, down Simon’s wrist, until he can lay his hand over Simon’s, moving Simon’s hand away so they can have a moment of clarity. “I only want this if you do too,” Gary clarifies, lifting his head so he can peer at Simon over his shoulder. 

 

“Yes,” Simon rasps out, leaning over to capture Gary’s mouth in a wet, desperate kiss. “Yes, Gary. I’ve wanted this. You have no idea how long...” 

 

Gary rolls onto his back, his thoughts shutting off as he tries to get more of Simon. More of his mouth, more of his touch-

 

Simon presses up onto his arms, kissing Gary sloppily as he places himself between Gary’s legs, between Gary’s thighs. Simon’s got his hands pressed into his mattress, placed on either side of Gary’s head, his head swirling with the fact that his is as far as they’ve gone… they’ve made out most nights since Gary got back, groped each other a bit, but not like this. Simon hadn’t even touched Gary’s dick before and now-

 

Gary reaches down, fingers gliding down Simon’s sides, down to the waistband of Simon’s boxers. Simon thinks, for a brief second, that Gary’s going to try and undress him, but then Gary’s hands continue over the fabric of Simon’s boxers until he finds the curve of Simon’s buttocks. Gary squeezes, greedy and needy as he pulls Simon’s hips into his own. 

 

Gary’s head tilts back, moaning throatily at the press of Simon’s cock to his groin. 

 

Simon watches, rolling his hips forward experimentally, just to hear that noise again. This time Gary whines, but Simon’s far from disappointed. He’s filled with a desperate hunger for everything Gary, so he dips his head down, pressing his lips to Gary’s collarbone, teeth to Gary’s throat, tongue to Gary’s earlobe. 

 

“Si-” Gary gasps, eyes scrunching tightly shut. One of Gary’s hand remains on Simon’s ass but the other reaches up to grip the back of Simon’s neck, fingers gliding through the hair at the base of Simon’s neck. Gary grasps, rolling his hips up with a particularly needy whine. 

 

Simon pulls back, although Gary tries to keep Simon hidden in his neck with the grip he has in Simon’s hair. Simon grins, knowing that Gary is stubborn, and confident in the right situations, but as of now he’s blushing, and his eyes are shining, and Simon’s never been so overwhelmed by how fucking lucky he is. 

 

Simon’s jaw unhinges, his lips part, taking in a shaky breath as he rolls his hips purposefully against Gary’s. He can tell by the shallow breaths and gasps Gary takes that he’s close and Simon has barely touched him. Simon’s skin is on fire, his brain consumed with Gary. Making this perfect for Gary.

 

“Simon,” Gary whimpers, his eyes opening and locking onto Simon’s. Simon’s never felt so fucking wrecked as he does with Gary looking at him. Gary’s green eyes are soft, desperate, shining in the low light of Simon’s room. His brows are tented up in the center and his mouth hangs open, lips red from biting them. 

 

Simon leans forward, pressing his forehead to Gary’s as he rolls his hips more purposefully, more forcefully. 

 

“Kiss me,” Gary begs, angling his face for Simon. And Simon wants to give Gary everything so he kisses him. Hot and open-mouthed until Gary can’t even function enough to kiss back. Gary breathes into Simon’s mouth, his fingers tightening in Simon’s hair and on Simon’s waist. Simon watches it all, watches the climax, the way that Gary’s eyes screw shut, listening to the choked whine that comes out of Gary’s parted lips. 

 

Simon’s hips slow down as Gary melts into the mattress. Gary breathes through his orgasm, blinking his eyes open tiredly. His green eyes land on Simon’s, and Gary smiles so softly, so sweetly, that Simon’s breath catches in his throat. 

 

“I-” Gary begins, only to shake his head with a languid smirk. He cups Simon’s face, lifting off the bed to press a ginger kiss to his lieutenant's lips. Simon thinks he knows what Gary’s saying, so Simon says it back by pressing Gary down into the bed, placing his arm under Gary as he works his tongue past Gary’s lips. 

 

“You too,” Gary breathes when Simon has kissed him senseless. Simon’s confused, that is until he feels Gary’s hand sneak between their bodies, fingers sliding past the waistband of Simon’s boxers. 

 

“Gary, you don’t have to-” Simon begins, only for Gary to kiss him and bite him, Simon’s not sure what it started as. Gary’s hand is in his boxers, fingers around his cock, and it’s dry at first until Gary’s palm swipes across the head of Simon’s cock. Simon can tell Gary’s still figuring out the angles, probably working out what he likes doing on himself so he can do it to Simon. And fuck, Simon lets out a choked noise when Gary strokes down his shaft. 

 

Simon presses his forehead to Gary’s collar bone, hips rolling into Gary’s fist as he jerks him off. It’s over quick, Simon spilling into his underwear, all over Gary’s knuckles. 

 

Gary tilts his head, pressing slow, lazy kisses to the side of Simon’s head as Simon breathes through his orgasm. Minutes pass until Gary pulls his hand out of Simon’s boxers, and then Simon collapses to the side, next to Gary, one leg thrown over Gary’s. 

 

“We should sleep,” Gary says with a smile, sliding his boxers carefully down his thighs. Simon watches, already half asleep as Gary wipes himself off with his boxers, and then wipes his hand off with his boxers before he tosses those off the side of the bed. 

 

Simon hums a noise of agreement, his body lax in a way he hasn’t experienced in years. Gary and his hand sated Simon, prepared him for a good few hours of sleep. He lies on his back, far less graceful than Gary. He cleans himself off with the fabric before tossing his boxers in the direction of Gary’s. Those can be dealt with in the morning, as well as a much needed shower after they wake up. 

 

Gary pulls Simon into him needily, pulling a tired laugh out of his lieutenant. 

 

“Sleep,” Gary states, kissing Simon’s chin. 

 

“Yes,” Simon agrees, gliding his fingers through Gary’s shaggy blonde hair. He kisses Gary’s nose before he situates their pillows and pulls the blanket back around their bodies. 

 

“Goodnight, love,” Simon’s gravelly voice says into the dark. 

 

“Good… night…” Gary says, his breathing evening out quickly. 

 

Simon, as tired as he may be, lays awake for an hour, his fingers dragging lazily through Gary’s hair. All he can think about is what Gary was going to say. I love you, he thinks. And Simon would have said it back without a thought. He loves Gary. He’s in love with Gary, and he has been for a long time. 

 

Simon knows that he can’t die without making sure that Gary knows that. 

3 months later

 

Gary, after receiving multiple texts from Madilyn a week ago about how she had big news, worked out a time with MacTavish to chat with his sister. They were in the middle of a long mission, already a month in, and it wasn’t easy to find down time, but Madilyn promised to make it quick and MacTavish said he could use their satellite laptop. 

 

Gary had maybe ten minutes. MacTavish came up to him, shoved the laptop into his chest, told him to make it quick, and then jogged off to make himself useful. 

 

So Gary sits down in front of the clunky satellite laptop as his soldiers move around him, cleaning up the room, organizing their stock, getting ready for when they move out soon. Gary had been helping before Soap shoved the laptop in his face, but Gary knew that his time was short so he logs in using Soap’s credentials - and isn’t surprised to see that Madilyn’s contact is already there. And she’s already online. 

 

Gary starts the call, and it takes four rings before Madilyn picks up. 

 

The resolution is blurry and choppy, but it’s satellite and it’s Gary’s only choice. So he and Madilyn will make do. 

 

“Gary?” Madilyn’s voice comes through the laptop, and a few of Gary’s soldiers peer over curiously before they get back to work. 

 

“Hey, can you see me?” Gary asks, leaning closer to the webcam. 

 

“There he is!” 

 

That’s Gary’s mom’s voice… he hadn’t expected her to be around. 

 

“Gary!” comes his dad’s voice. “Son, move closer.”

 

“Dad, stop yelling, he can hear you,” Becca says placatingly. 

 

Gary laughs, his brows furrowing as he stares intently at the screen. “Is everyone there? What’s going on?” 

 

“Gar-bear!” Grant yells, interrupting Gary’s last few words. 

 

“Grant, shut up, he’s talking.” Emma chastises. 

 

It’s safe to say the call is all over the place despite having just started so Gary’s head is spinning a little. The video is lagging behind, and then he can hear his family all shout that the video went dark on their end. Gary might be panicking a little. He’s overwhelmed. 

 

“Uh…” Gary’s eyes narrow as he tries to focus on the screen. “Hold on, guys.” 

 

And then, like a knight in shining armor, Ghost arrives. He stands over Gary’s shoulder while Gary’s family starts to squabble on the other end of the call. 

 

“What’s going on?” Ghost asks, leaning down to look at the screen. He’s wise enough to remember not to show his masked face on screen. That would definitely raise a few questions from the Sandersons. 

 

“It’s a trainwreck,” Gary comments absentmindedly, trying to work out the technical difficulties.  “But that’s also just my family.” 

 

“Hey!” is shouted collectively from the other end of the call, and that makes Ghost laugh, a beautifully surprised and genuine sound. Gary looks sheepish although his family can’t see him.

 

Ghost crowds in behind Gary, his chest pressed to the back of Gary’s head as he leans over to work on the computer. Gary simply watches Ghost’s hands work against the keyboard, flitting back up to the screen every now and then to see if the call has gotten any better. 

 

There’s a pause from the Sanderson end of the line before Graham's cautious voice comes through the computer. 

 

“Gary, I don’t know if you know this… but there’s a man behind you.” Graham says, making their family laugh. 

 

“Graham, shut it,” their mother warns, and a slap echoes shortly after. The Sanderson siblings all laugh at their brother’s misfortune and Graham can even be heard giving a small ‘ow.’ 

 

“He’s my lieutenant,” Gary explains as his eyes track the cursor on the screen. He watches intently, taking this opportunity to learn, while Ghost fixes his problem. He’s a little distracted, so some information falls past his lips without much thought. “And he’s helping so be patient.” 

 

“Wait, is that Simon?” Madilyn asks. Gary can see her blurry human form move to the camera as she tries to get a better view. “Where’s Simon? I want to say hi.” 

 

Gary feels Ghost’s laughter against the back of his head, where Ghost’s chest is pressed against him. Gary grins, a small, crooked smile, happy knowing that Ghost would be tugged into his family one way or another. 

 

“Hello, Madilyn.” Ghost says in a low, calm voice. It’s obvious he’s amused, maybe even fond, and that makes Gary feel warm and content. Even Gary feels relaxed at the sound of Ghost’s voice - and it’s even better feeling the vibrations of his lieutenant’s voice against him. 

 

“Whoa!” Grant and Graham exclaim in unison, shocked either by the timber or the accent. Perhaps both. 

 

“Gary, you didn’t tell us you worked with a Bond villain.” Grant says as Graham tries to mimic Ghost’s tone and accent. 

 

Gary shakes his head tiredly, “Guys, please stop being nerds for five seconds.” 

 

“There,” Ghost says. Ghost’s hands move to the mouse pad on the computer, and with one click he has the resolution looking better than Gary could have even imagined. 

 

“There’s my son!” Gary’s dad exclaims, looking down at the computer with his glasses perched on the edge of his nose. 

 

Madilyn is center screen, with her father on one side and Jasmine on her other side. Madilyn’s holding Jasmine’s hand, and Jasmine’s other hand is held by their mother’s. His mother stands just behind Jasmine, playing with Jasmine’s hair with her free hand. His parents are super close to the screen, so once Gary’s siblings tell them to move back, Gary can actually see the rest of his family. 

 

“Hi Gary!” Emma waves happily from the back, pulling Becca into her side so the two sisters can wave excitedly.  

 

“Hi, guys.” Gary’s relief can be heard through the sigh he releases as he waves back. 

 

“It looks busy there,” Gary’s dad adds, looking curious as he sticks his face close to the screen to get a better look. Despite Gary’s dad being the oldest person on the call, his behavior is quite adorable.

 

“When was the last time you showered?” Grant doesn’t give Gary any time to respond to his father, instead taking the opportunity to tease his little brother. 

 

“You don’t want to know,” Gary smirks. His attention is captured when Ghost starts to move away. He turns in his chair, and Ghost looks down at him. “Will you stay here? Just in case I have issues.” 

 

Ghost’s eyes are cautious behind his glasses, but Madilyn’s butting in. 

 

“Simon, stay! Our news is important.” Madilyn requests kindly. She’s ever the wing man… but Gary knows it’s deeper than that. Although Gary has never outright told her, she knows how important Simon is to him. She’s making an effort to include him.

 

Ghost moves so he can stand beside Gary, and Gary’s smile turns sweet now that he’s gotten his way. Gary knows Ghost is smiling behind his mask, most likely an uncontrollable smile that he’d deny since it’s hidden behind the skull printed balaclava. His lieutenant must be thinking about Gary’s smile too, since Ghost pokes a finger in Gary’s cheek, and turns his head back in the direction of the camera. Ghost’s finger falls, like it was never there. 

 

“Alright,” Gary laughs now that he’s got his attention fully on his family. “Tell me the news! I have to leave soon.” Gary’s interested to know what it is. He’s been thinking about it since he got Madilyn’s text. 

 

“We’re getting married!” Madilyn announces, turning to share a beaming smile with Jasmine. 

 

Gary’s lips fall apart in surprise, and then the rest of his face catches up. His eyes grow wide and he’s beaming with the couple. 

 

“Congratulations!” Gary exclaims as the rest of the family clap and cheer on the other end of the call. Gary feels happy. He’s truly overjoyed to hear this, and he can see how excited Jasmine and Madilyn are, through the video call alone. 

 

“I want you to be my maid of honor!” Madilyn says next. “The wedding is in four months and I need you here, Gary! Please!” 

 

Gary looks up at Ghost, searching for something. All it takes is for Ghost to give him a nod and Gary’s filled with confidence and determination.

 

“I’ll be there,” Gary promises, looking at the camera firmly. “Send me the date, okay? I’ll submit the paperwork immediately.”

 

“We can’t wait to see you, Gary!” Jasmine tells him. 

 

“Can’t wait to see you guys too,” Gary smiles softly. 

 

Soap’s loud commanding voice interrupts the call briefly as he says, “We’re moving out! Let’s go! Everyone on the plane!” 

 

Gary opens his mouth to speak, only to be interrupted by the sound of jets flying by overhead. Low enough that the whole hangar shakes, Gary’s camera included. 

 

“Ghost! Roach! Let’s wrap it up!” Soap calls. 

 

“Okay, guys. Love you! You’ll hear from me soon.” Gary tells them, standing up from his chair. His weapon’s in view, so Gary moves it to rest on his hip. 

 

“Bye Gary!” 

 

“Love you, Gar-bear!” 

 

“Stay safe, honey!”

 

“Gary, bring me back a souvenir!” 

 

Gary laughs, giving one last quick wave at the camera before he ends the call. Ghost helps him pack up the laptop, finding the armored case beside the desk. They put the laptop in, and the mouse, and unplugs the USB that helps them connect to satellite. That goes into a safely cushioned pouch.  

 

Ghost lets the case fall shut, and then flicks the clasps smoothly. He picks it up, carrying it for Gary. 

 

Soap moves over to the two of them, wrapping his arms around both of their shoulders. The trio walk side by side, out to the waiting cargo plane. 

 

“Did Roach have you meet the parents?” Soap teases, flashing Ghost a sharp smile. 

 

“Yeah,” Ghost says dryly. “They loved the mask.” 

 

Soap’s smile falls as he turns to Gary. “I don’t know about you, but sometimes I forget that the mask is weird. I’m so used to it.” 

 

Gary laughs at that but nods in agreement. 

 

“He didn’t exactly meet the parents.” Gary corrects. Then with a wicked smile in Ghost’s direction, Gary says, “Yet.” 

 

“Oi, real funny, Roach.” Ghost returns. “I’m not meet-the-parents material.” 

 

Soap looks over at Ghost, and then back to Roach. Gary can tell gears are turning in his captain’s mind… Gary’s just not sure what Soap’s planning. 

 

“So what was the news?” Soap asks as the three find a seat on the plane. They don’t bother buckling up. 

 

Gary grins as he situates his weapon in between his legs. He settles back against the seat, feeling happy .

 

“My sister is getting married.” 

 

“No shit!” Soap exclaims, then reaches out to sling an arm over Gary’s shoulder. He pulls Gary into his side jostling the younger man excitedly. “I guess we better get some paperwork started for your leave, aye?” 

 

Gary’s smile doesn’t waver as he settles into Soap’s side. Soap doesn’t remove his arm, and, truthfully, Gary doesn’t mind. Some physical affection is welcomed every now and then, so Gary plops a hand down on Soap’s knee and squeezes. He looks up at his captain, and Soap smiles back. 

 

“We better,” Gary agrees. 

 

“Good. You’ll have to pass along my congratulations.” Soap settles back, getting comfortable for the long ride they have ahead of them. 

 

“I’m going to need a date. Want to come and tell her yourself?” 

 

Soap barks out a laugh, squeezing Gary’s shoulder. “Next time, mate.” 

 

“Are you two done flirting yet?” Ghost snips, no real heat behind his words. “We should all try and catch some sleep.” 

 

“Oh,” Soap coos as he reaches out with his other arm. He captures Ghost in a one armed hug and pulls him into his side. Soap squeezes both Ghost and Gary. “Stop being a jealous numpty.” 

 

Ghost scoffs but doesn’t deny it, and that makes Gary bite the inside of his cheek and hold back a roll of his eyes. Ghost, as much as he tries not to be, is possessive, and jealous, and it amuses Gary to no end. And yet… Gary finds himself liking that side of Ghost. The way Ghost’s eyes narrow darkly when one of the their soldiers comes to Gary looking for some cuddles, or the way Ghost makes sure to always sit on Gary’s left when they’re in the mess hall, or how Ghost got all grumpy when Gary ended up sharing a sleeping bag with Archer a few nights ago. And part of Gary is coming to terms with the fact that Ghost has been like this for a while, even before they started… whatever it is that they have. He’s starting to believe Ghost when Ghost says he’s liked Gary for a while, and Gary can’t help but wonder how long. He doesn’t ask though. Not yet.

 

“He’s right though,” Soap sighs, as if admitting Ghost is right is a hardship. “Let’s get some sleep while we can.” 

 

Gary laughs silently, his shoulders shaking. Soap grins, feeling Gary’s laughter against his side. Ghost starts to grumble at the two of them, but Soap just tugs Ghost back into his side. Soon Soap has his lieutenant and sergeant sleeping on his shoulders, so he allows himself to relax before he’s drifting off with them.

Notes:

Thanks for reading! I've been getting a few questions lately about using these characters. As of right now, I'd really like to finish this story first. Thanks for understanding!

Chapter 21: Payback

Notes:

Sorry for the wait on this one guys! I have no excuse other than work is kicking my ass. The only warning I have for this chapter is casual dirty talking, so it's a little nsfw.

Four months later

 

Ghost rips the paperwork out of Soap’s hands frustratedly, then turns around to throw it on his desk. Meanwhile, Soap walks to Ghost’s other side with his chin lifted in proud success. Ghost can’t even look at him. He stands silently, eyes on the sprawled paper as thought after thought races through his mind.

 

“You can’t just make me go on leave” Ghost finally argues. “And you can’t make Roach take me with him. He’s going to his sister’s wedding, mate. I highly doubt he wants me to tag along.”

 

“You’re right, I can’t make you go.” Soap admits, leaning back against his desk coolly. He crosses one ankle over the other before he grips the edge of the desk with both hands resting on either sides of his thighs. “But I did fill out the paperwork that says you’re on vacation, whether you go or not. You’ll be getting paid to do nothing so I suggest you go do nothing .”

 

Ghost lets out a noise of frustration. 

 

“Sounds like you broke the news to him.”

 

Ghost and Soap look up to find Gary leaning against the doorway of their office, arms crossed over his chest. His smile is utterly charming which brings Ghost back to the present awfully fast. Ghost has no idea how he’s supposed to spend a whole week with that . He simply won’t make it.

 

“You’re in on this too?” Betrayal weighs down Ghost’s accusation. 

 

“You could say that.” Gary walks into the room and plops down in Ghost’s chair, despite his own being just a few more feet away.

 

“So was it your idea for me to come with you?” Ghost asks next, his torso turned towards Gary.

 

“No, that was Soap’s. I found out about his evil plan three hours ago. But I’m not objecting… and I would have helped him if he’d told me sooner.” Gary looks over Ghost’s form so he can give Soap a pointed look. 

 

Ghost turns towards Soap with more fire in his eyes. “You’re an arse.” 

 

“It’s a mandatory vacation, Lieutenant.” Gary’s rubbing it in now, revelling in the small revenge he has. 

 

It’s almost been a year since Gary was in the same position. Ghost having forced him to go on vacation, having filled out all the paperwork without Gary knowing. After six months apart, on a vacation that Gary hadn’t even wanted to go on, he’s finally getting his revenge. Sure, Gary ended up having a great time with his family, and it helped Gary regain his humanity after, but it feels good to echo the same words back at Simon that were used on him.

 

“Might as well enjoy it.”

 

“I don’t know why you look so bloody chipper,” Ghost complains as he grabs a pen and tosses it at Gary. “You have to spend a whole month with me.” 

 

“Fair point…” Soap mutters under his breath, which gets a pen tossed at him too. Soap catches it, laughing at Ghost’s temper tantrum.

 

“Oh, that’s such a punishment,” Gary moans mockingly, tossing his head back. He lets out a dramatic sigh for extra measure, and even places the back of his hand to his forehead. “As if we all haven’t spent every hour of every day for the last few years together. I don’t know how I’ll ever handle so much time with you, Lieutenant.” 

 

Ghost’s eyes narrow as Gary rolls his head back in his direction, a playful smirk on his face. 

 

Bastard, Ghost thinks. He’s too pretty. 

 

“I’m sure you two can think of a few things,” Soap says with nuance.

 

“Shut your mouth,” Ghost warns, although the playful look in Soap’s eyes fails to go away. “And you’re an arse.” 

 

“You’ve said that already, love.” Soap walks around his desk and plops down in his seat, seemingly disinterested now. “It’s just a month. Not six and a half like poor Roach had. It’ll do you good!” 

 

Ghost’s head falls as he turns back to his desk in defeat. He reaches out for the papers MacTavish got for proof of the accepted vacation and begins to read it over. 

 

“Sounds familiar, doesn’t it?” Gary ponders, pressing one finger to his chin. 

 

“You’re a little shit. I’ve let you get away with too much and now it’s come to bite me in the ass.” Ghost grumbles as he tosses the papers back down on his desk. He’s got one hand propped up on his waist and the other on the desk. 

 

“You better start packing.” Gary says playfully. He gives Ghost a wink before he turns and heads to the door. “We leave in two hours.” 

 

Ghost watches his sergeant leave, and then turns to Soap. But Soap, of course, has no sympathy. He’s already back at his desk, situating some of the paperwork and reorganizing the notes he has scattered around.

 

“Don’t just stand there and stare at me, Ghost,” Soap says, glimpsing up to capture Ghost’s gaze. He waves at the door. “ Go. ” 

 

Ghost huffs out an annoyed breath behind his mask but he listens to the command. His shoulders sink in defeat, and he can hear Soap laugh behind him at his petulant display. 

 

“Have fun, Ghost! I’m sure you’ll thank me later!” 

 

“Doubtful! See you in a month, Soap!” 

 

Another laugh follows, “See you, mate.” 

 

-

 

Gary dangles the keys of their rental car in front of Simon, lips curled up into a flirtatious smirk. Simon turns his head to glare, or rather pout, and that makes Gary’s face soften. As much as he jokes about Simon having a soft spot for him, Gary’s got it just as bad for Simon. They’ve both received plenty of teasing for it from the 141 too… Gary just refused to believe it until he and Simon became a thing.

 

“Hey,” Gary soothes, reaching out to cup Simon’s cheek with his free hand. “I know this is a lot and I know I’ve been joking about it, but I understand how overwhelming this has to be. If you want to leave and spend your month of vacation somewhere else I won’t be upset-” 

 

Simon leans down, capturing Gary’s mouth so fast that Gary can’t help but make a noise of surprise. Some people would call it a squeak, but Gary would also threaten those people with a death glare if it were called such a thing. It makes Simon laugh against his mouth seconds before Gary deepens the kiss. 

 

“You better get a couple more of those in,” Gary breathes, eyes fluttering open when Simon pulls back. Simon grins down at him, smug that he can always take Gary’s breath away. “Unless you’re brave enough to-” 

 

Simon kisses Gary again, heated and messy and a little too passionate for a parking lot full of rental cars. But Simon uses the kiss to his advantage, stealing the keys right out of Gary’s loose fingers. It’s too easy, and Gary even seems thankful for his now empty hand since he runs it through Simon’s hair desperately.

 

“You,” Simon begins, watching Gary’s eyes flutter open. The younger’s expression quickly shifts into a glower as he settles back onto the balls of his feet. Fuck, Simon loves when Gary presses up on his tiptoes to kiss him. “Need to get in the car.” 

 

Gary pats Simon’s cheek fondly, mischief shining in his eye. 

 

“Don’t tell me what to do,” Gary says as he picks up his bag that rests on his feet. He throws his bag into the open trunk, turning when Simon walks up beside him. Simon throws his own bag in there right next to Gary’s, the two duffels full and weighing down the back of their sedan. 

 

Simon closes the trunk before he turns to meet Gary’s challenging green eyes. 

 

“Get in the car, Gary. Or else you can explain to your family why we’re late.” 

 

Gary’s eyes narrow but his smile doesn’t falter. He leans in, kissing Simon languidly, claiming Simon’s mouth while he still can. It’s hot and heavy and Gary should probably be embarrassed for acting like this in public, but then again, he doubts anyone is watching. When he feels Simon move in and Simon’s palms press against his lower back, about to take control of the kiss, Gary pulls back approvingly. 

 

“Okay,” Gary agrees, walking around the vehicle and straight to the passenger side. He leaves Simon looking frustrated, having robbed him of properly exploring Gary’s mouth with his tongue.  

 

“I don’t understand you,” Simon says with a smirk before he gets in the driver’s side. He puts the keys in the ignition and starts the sleek black car without preamble. Gary is already bucked up by the time Simon gets his seatbelt on. 

 

“Just taking it slow~,” Gary echoes Simon’s words back at him, wiggling his eyebrows when Smon’s dangerous brown eyes land on him. 

 

Simon puts his left hand on the wheel before he leans back in his seat. He’s a large man already, and Gary doesn’t miss the fact that Simon fills the car out well. With his large thighs and toned arms. Gary must be too obvious in his ogling because Simon makes a noise of disapproval. 

 

“I should have fucked you before we left,” Simon says casually as he puts the car in drive. The worst part is that he stares forward through the windshield, refusing to look at Gary’s affronted expression. He drives them to the edge of the parking lot, taking a quick left out onto the empty road. “Then maybe you wouldn’t be so insatiable.”

 

Gary’s cheeks burn red, lifting a finger up to start his defense. “First of all, yes, you should have. Where we had privacy in our room-” 

 

A smile blossoms on Simon’s face, so sudden that Gary stops mid-sentence. 

 

“What?” Gary grumbles, his face still hot. 

 

“ Our room, love?” 

 

“Our-” Gary starts confusedly before he realizes what he said. He’s not sure how, but he’s blushing on top of a blush right now. “I meant-” Gary tries, but he’s too embarrassed to continue. His voice dies off and all he can do is sigh.

 

“No, keep going,” Simon jokes as he glimpses down at the GPS on the dashboard. It looks like it’s almost a straight shot to Gary’s family home. It’s a two hour drive, but they’ll only have to take two lefts and a right before they get there. Simon’s dark eyes flit up from the GPS and over to Gary, ruthless with his teasing. “I want you to keep talking about how I should have fucked you in our room while we had the chance.” 

 

“You think it’s funny now,” Gary says with a pout. “Just wait! You think the 141 are nosy? My family is clingy,” Gary starts as he begins to list off his fingers again. “They haven’t seen me in over a year. I’m bringing you home. I’ve never brought anyone home-” 

 

Simon glimpses over at Gary just as Gary cuts himself off. Again. Gary’s eyes are wide and panicked which only makes Simon grin slow like honey. 

 

“We’re not even going to be able to touch in front of them unless you want to tell them we’re-” Gary throws a hand up as he sits back in his seat, drawing one foot up. Simon notices that at some point Gary kicked off his shoes to get comfortable for the long ride. He must be getting annoyed with Simon’s constant glances since he’s looking resolutely out the window. “We’re not even fucking. What are we doing again?” 

 

Gary’s bold this time as he turns his head, cheek pressed to his shoulder. He stares up at Simon with innocent green eyes. 

 

Simon bites his lower lip, turning his eyes forward. Gary’s watching him, hiding how smug he is to have finally got Simon caught. Neither of them have put a label on what it is they’re doing, and Gary’s teasing Simon about his avoidance of labelling it now. 

 

“Perhaps we should pull over, I could have you in the backseat. Then we could tell them we’re fucking.” Simon reaches over, gripping Gary’s thigh with his right hand. The veins in his hand bulge, and the tips of his fingers flex as he squeezes Gary’s flesh. 

 

“No time,” Gary sighs, pushing Simon’s hand off his thigh. It only takes Gary a matter of ten seconds before he reaches over the center console to capture Simon’s hand again. He plays with each finger carefully before he lays their palms together, spreading their hands out as mirrored images. Gary studies their hands, their differences, like the way his fingers are shorter than Simon’s by quite a margin. That surprises no one though, since Gary is one of the smallest members of the task force. 

 

“I could suck your dick while you drive though. Then we wouldn’t be late.” Gary turns his head towards Simon at the same time he presses a kiss to the back of Simon’s hand. He holds his hand there, fingers lacing together, and his smile pressed to Simon’s skin. 

 

“Stop talking like that,” Simon threatens, squeezing Gary’s fingers gently as if that’s any sort of threat.

 

“Why? Like it too much?” Gary replies, voice soft and velvety as he turns Simon’s hand over so he can bite at Simon’s thumb.

 

“Alright, Sanderson,” Simon glowers at him for a moment before he turns back to the road. “You’ve won this one. Behave now.” 

 

“Yes, sir.” Gary says cheekily before he lowers their hands to his lap, keeping his grip on his lieutenant. 

 

-

 

“Hi Mom,” Gary greets, accepting the overly excited kiss he gets on the cheek from his mother and the bouncy hug that she gives him. He barely made it out of the car before she bounded over to her son. He holds her back although the bouncing doesn’t make it easy. 

 

“Denise, honey, you’re going to run him over,” Gary’s father pretends to chide but only slips in between them so he can give Gary a hug tight enough to take his breath away. 

 

“Welcome home, son,” his dad says, lifting a chubby hand up to pat the back of Gary’s head. 

 

“Hi!” Gary’s mom moves on to Simon while Gary’s still trapped in his father’s embrace, but luckily his father releases him just as his panic begins to set in. “I’m Gary’s mom! You can call me Denise.” 

 

Gary slides over a foot, pressing himself right to Simon’s side. Simon leans forward, taking the hand that Gary’s mother offered politely. 

 

“It’s very nice to meet you, Denise.” Simon says kindly, keeping his voice even. Gary’s going to call him out later for using his accent to his advantage. The timber of his voice mixed with his accent could possibly calm a whole room of Sandersons to silence. 

 

Gary’s father lets out a low whistle, stepping forward to take Simon’s hand before Gary’s mom has a chance to say anything else. She looks very pleased though, if the happy smile she gives Gary and wide eyes is anything to go by. Gary gives her a pointed look back, one that he hopefully conveys ‘calm down’ . 

 

“I’m Robert, Gary’s dad.” 

 

Their introductions fade to white noise when Gary can hear the ruckus of his siblings inside. He gives his mom a look and the older woman can’t help but tilt her head happily towards the house. She doesn’t want to interrupt the small talk going on between his father and Simon, so she quietly mouths ‘go sneak up on ‘em.’ 

 

Gary’s grin turns wild at her suggestions. He never misses an opportunity to mess with his siblings. 

 

He rests a hand on Simon’s lower back, capturing his attention for a moment. 

 

“I’m going to go wrestle my siblings together,” Gary tells him, then looks over to waggle his brows at his father. 

 

“Heavens, good luck with that.” Robert huffs out, his gray mustache flipping up and down with his breath. “I’ve been trying to do that for over thirty years now.” 

 

“Yeah, yeah, Dad.” Gary gives him a fond, exasperated look as he pats him on the shoulder. “Why don’t you tell Simon about that time you lost us all at the beach?” 

 

“He never lets me live that down…” Gary can hear his dad say as he jumps up the stairs and enters the house. 

 

He stands in the doorway for a few seconds, watching the hustle and bustle of his siblings as they move around each other, passing around glasses of lemonade and sharing small sweets that Gary’s mom must have made. Not one of them has noticed him yet, all too content with their conversations. 

 

Gary takes a few minutes, a wave of affection coursing over him. Being able to pry into these moments, where he can watch his family like he’s an invisible spectator, brings him a huge sense of relief. It lets him know that even when he’s gone, they’re loud and happy. 

 

“Whoa! Gar-bear’s here!” Grant exclaims from the couch. He’s the only one not in the kitchen, but the second he sees Gary he throws his phone off to the sound and bounds over to him. 

 

Gary’s captured immediately in a bone crushing hug, with Grant’s arms around his shoulders. 

 

“Grant-” Gary muffles into Grant’s shoulder. He lifts his hands, placing them on Grant’s ribs as he tries to pry away. 

He doesn’t have a chance. Grant’s loud exclamation draws the attention of everyone in the room; all of his siblings and their partners. They all circle around, throwing arms around each other as they capture Gary in the middle. 

 

There are a few grumbles of “Why do you get to hug Gary first?” and many demands for the siblings to get out of each other’s way, all while Gary suffers fondly in the center. 

 

“Okay!” Gary shouts into Grant’s shoulder. Someone has their hands around his waist, someone else has a cheek pressed to his arm, while someone else has their cheek pressed to the top of his head. “I need air!” 

 

“You heard the man!” Emma orders, and that’s all it takes for Gary to be released from the hug pile. 

 

“Hi,” Gary breathes, planting his hands on his hips. His family all look back at him excitedly. He takes in another breath before he points weakly to the front door. “Okay, business first, catch up with you later.”

 

The Sandersons nod patiently. 

 

Gary lets out a nervous breath, throwing a thumb over his shoulder. “My lieutenant is out there and I’m expecting you all to be on your best behavior. So line up. Front and center.” 

 

“Yes, sir!” Graham says around a mouthful of food. He’s got a slice of bread in one hand and a juicebox in the other. Gary takes a mental note that neither of Graham’s hands are free… so Gary’s pretty sure that Graham was the dead weight he felt resting against him. 

 

The group does not move despite Gary’s request, instead looking at each other in mild confusion. They seem to be happy with their positions, standing randomly in the room, but close to Gary’s vicinity. He gives them an exasperated look which a few of his family members answer with helpless shrugs. 

 

“Stand in order of age,” Gary orders gently. He staves off the annoyance he’s already feeling from trying to get his family to follow orders. No matter how old they get, they’ll always be a group of stubborn Sandersons. 

 

Madilyn and Graham share a look, his cheeks full like a chipmunk’s. The two then take a step apart, then look at Gary, awaiting his approval. 

 

“Sure,” Gary waves them off, unable to fight off his grin. 

 

Emma comes in next, with Beau, and Becca and Champ are just behind them. Grant’s the last one to show up, trying to button his pants as he comes forward. 

 

“How come none of you told me my fly was down?” Grant complains as he walks past the Sanderson siblings and to the empty spot designated for him. 

 

“We thought it was funny.” Graham answers as Grant stops to glare at him. Graham sighs irritatedly, motioning to the empty spot beside him. “Get in line before Gary yells at us. Gary’s the scariest when he yells.” Graham tells him around his food. 

 

“Swallow your food,” Grant orders back but takes his spot beside Graham. 

 

“Shush,” Gary interjects as he walks to the left side of the line, where Graham and Grant are glaring each other down. “And I am not the scariest. That’s Becca.” 

 

“Oh,” Grant and Graham say in unison, their voices eerily similar. “You’re right,” the twins agree while Becca makes a noise of disapproval. 

 

“Please do not embarrass me,” Gary begs, eyes scanning across the faces of his family. “He’s currently talking to Mom and Dad. When he comes in I’m going to introduce you all to him. You will not ask him anything . Not about our jobs, not about his family, not even about me. Got it?” 

 

“Yes, sir!” The group shouts out, but Graham starts to choke on his food. 

 

“Graham, swallow your food. For heaven’s sake.” Gary sighs just as the front door starts to open. 

 

Gary’s mom enters first, followed by Simon, and then Gary’s father. 

 

Simon looks up, surprise crossing his features when he sees Gary’s siblings all lined up neatly. 

 

“Hi!” Madilyn greets excitedly. 

 

Simon huffs out a little laugh, his eyes glancing over to Gary curiously before he turns back to the Sanderson siblings. Simon walks in a little closer, so Gary meets him halfway. Gary takes a ginger grip on Simon’s elbow, bringing him forward. 

 

“Simon, these are my brothers, my sisters and their significant others. I’ll introduce everyone and we’ll make this as painless as possible.” Gary releases Simon’s elbow, then turns to face Graham. He gives Graham a pointed look before he reaches out and grabs Graham’s shoulder.

 

“This is Graham, my eldest brother-” 

 

“Only by a minute.” Grant grumbles, making Gary exhale. 

 

“Grant and Graham are twins. Graham’s the eldest-” Grant goes to open his mouth again so Gary continues before Grant can interject. “-by a minute.” 

 

Simon’s got a low burning smile on his face, clearly amused by the antics. He’s kind enough to try and hide his amusement behind a polite smile, but it’s not fooling Gary. 

 

“That’s Grant, the second eldest. This is Emma, the third eldest, and her husband Beau. This is Becca, the third youngest, and her husband Champ. I am the second youngest. And then we have Madilyn, the baby, with her fiance Jasmine.” Gary grins now that he finally has the chance to say fiance. Even Madilyn’s gaze sparkles at the words.

 

Gary plants a hand on Simon’s shoulder, looking at his siblings and their partners. “This is Simon. Yes, he’s got an accent. No, he isn’t James Bond. Yes, he can and will wrestle you and he will win.” Gary turns to give Graham and Grant a look that tells them he’s specifically talking to them . 

 

“No way!” Grant’s eyes widen, and his tone of surprise causes everyone to look at him curiously. “This is the same Simon that Gary told us about last year?” 

 

“ Yes.” All of Gary’s siblings reply with a tone of exasperation.

 

“O kay ,” Grant says defensively. “Sorry that I never made the connection!” 

 

“You think Gary has two lieutenants both named Simon walking around?” Becca teases, which makes Grant groan. Gary, at this point, is prepared to watch this argument unfold. Maybe this way Ghost can finally see what Gary means when he says he loves and hates his family all at the same time.

 

Graham’s eyes trail up and down Simon, clearly sizing him up. And then he disregards all of Gary’s previous warnings and request when he juts his chin in Simon’s direction. 

 

“How tall are you?” 

 

Simon’s eyes glaze over to Graham, then cracks a grin as he answers, “Six-two.” 

 

“Ah, no way!” Graham blows air past his lips dismissively, sounding like a very obnoxious horse. And easily getting under Gary’s skin.. “You’re at least six-three. You’re being humble.”

 

“He’s six-two and a half. No more-” Gary’s going to say questions but it appears he had too much faith in his siblings. 

 

“How old are you?” Madilyn inquires, her eyes narrowed identically to Graham’s. The resemblance is uncanny. 

 

Simon’s eyes flit over to Gary when he hears Gary exhale in frustration. Luckily, Simon doesn’t show any signs of annoyance. He’s actually smirking, as if he’s enjoying Gary’s pain. 

 

“I’m thirty-four.” 

 

There’s a beat of silence in the room, and then Grant leans over to Graham. 

 

“He’s older, bigger, and stronger than all of us,” Grant whispers non-discreetly. “Can we still tease him?” 

 

Graham leans to the side, keeping his eyes on Simon and Gary as he gives his simple answer. “I don’t know.” 

 

Gary can’t help but snort, lifting a hand to press to his forehead. 

 

“I can take a bit of teasing,” Ghost assures them gently. 

 

Graham and Grant ‘hmm’ in unison when Emma leans forward. 

 

“I think you’d have to worry about Gary more than him, dummies.” Emma says normally, shaking her head at her older brothers.

 

Grant and Graham look at their youngest brother Gary, and Gary stares back at them. 

 

“She’s right,” Grant answers, glimpsing at Graham before he lowers his voice. “Gary’s tiny but he hits hard. Remember when he came back from boot camp and you told him you could take him down with your pinky and then he broke it?” 

 

Graham grimaces at the memory, massaging the pinky on his left hand. “Yeah… that hurt.” 

 

“Okay, kids, leave Simon alone. He and Gary still need to take their things upstairs and unpack. And then we’ll have some food.” Their mother walks into the room, breaking up the line of siblings by reaching out and pinching her nearest children. Jasmine gets pinched first, followed by Madilyn, and by then the procession is starting to break up. 

 

Gary’s mom turns to him and Simon with a proud smile. “See? I know how to clear a room.” 

 

“Yes, ma’am.” Simon replies politely, which makes Gary’s mom smile. 

 

Gary’s mom plants a hand on Ghost’s shoulder, squeezing. “Simon, honey, you’re sweeter than pecan pie. Denise is perfectly fine. We haven’t been worried about manners in this household since Graham and Grant came into this world.” 

 

“Thank you, Denise.” Ghost returns, and that makes her smile widen. 

 

“There we go,” Denise winks at him. “Okay, Gar. Think you can get Simon all packed in and taken care of?” 

 

Gary’s eyes flit to Ghost’s, and the two share a small smirk. 

 

“Yeah,” Gary holds Ghost’s gaze a moment longer, noting that Ghost’s eyes flit down to his mouth, only for a split second, before Ghost’s brown eyes are back on his. Gary forces his gaze away from Ghost’s, turning to his mother… who’s watching the two carefully. “We’ll be back downstairs in a few.” 

 

“Good, good. Don’t rush. Take a nap if you have to. I know it was a long flight.” Denise waves them off as she moves into the kitchen. She’s slapping Becca’s hand away from a dessert that’s resting on the counter, and then grabs a paper towel roll to hit Graham over the head with since he left it out of the holder. 

 

“Will you kids stop making a mess of my kitchen?" Gary’s mom says through her loving smile. 

 

Gary reaches down, his fingers curling around Ghost’s forearm before they head to the stairs. Gary grabs his bag off the bottom step before he leads Ghost to their respective rooms. He only lets go of Ghost’s arm when they’re at the top of the stairs. 

 

-

 

Gary helped Simon unpack a few things in the room Simon would be staying in; Madilyn’s. Simon would be right across the hall from Gary, which was helpful for many reasons… and Gary will fight off the idea of sneaking across the hall so he can sleep in the same bed as Simon every night during his entire stay. There are so many reasons why Gary doesn’t want to sneak into his sister’s room so can sleep pressed to Simon’s side… but a big one would be Gary not wanting to get caught sleeping with his lieutenant. 

 

There are just some things his family doesn’t need to know. 

 

And whatever unofficial thing he and Simon have and are refusing to name is their business only.

 

Simon had wanted to see Gary’s room, but Gary threw his bags inside before securely closing his bedroom door. Simon frowned and tried to use his brown eyes on Gary so he could snoop, but Gary was stronger. Gary tugged Simon down the stairs, shaking his head at Simon’s repetitive ‘please’s’ that he was asking under his breath up until they reached the ground floor. 

 

Their hands fall, and Simon follows Gary at a respectful distance into the kitchen. 

 

Gary takes a seat so Simon follows suit, sliding over to Gary’s side on the small wooden bench along the table. It’s only big enough for two, maybe three people. Gary and Simon fill the bench out well, with Gary pressing his thigh against Simon’s under the table. 

 

There’s simple food on the table. A bowl full of balls of varying fruits. Simon’s hungry after the long drive, and the even longer flight before that, and Gary’s a damn good mind-reader so he grabs a paper plate and fills it with food. He makes sure to place it in the middle of them, taking only a few pieces of fruit while Simon eats most of it. 

 

They answer the occasional question for Gary’s family, and Simon’s impressed that their questions are all mild. He’d been expecting them to be a little nosier. Gary’s pretty aloof about their jobs, but Gary’s family seems to respect that and not push for answers Gary can’t give. 

 

Apparently Denise is making dinner. Simon only noticed after she came back to the table twice to have Emma and Becca try her sauce. She got great reviews from both of her daughters, and she looks so proud that Simon can’t help but smile to himself. He can see clearly how important Gary’s family is to each other. 

 

Denise closes the oven, brushes her hands off on her apron, and then turns to look at the kids seated around the table proudly. 

 

“Okay, dinner is in the oven and should be done in two hours. I’m going to start on dessert but I need more milk. Who’s going to run to the store for me?” 

 

“Simon and I will go,” Gary offers, standing from his chair before anyone else has a chance. He’s sure Simon could use a break after being around the Sandersons after the few hours they’ve accumulated since they arrived. 

 

“Good thinking,” Denise winks at Gary, poking her nose with her forefinger to tell Gary she’s thinking the same thought. 

 

“Me and Emma will go too!” Madilyn says excitedly. Her and Emma rise out of their chairs together, where they sit across from one another. Gary can see the way they share a look, a silent conversation going on between his two sisters, but Gary won’t call them out on it yet. He’ll be sure to warn them to dial down their devious ways when Simon’s not right next to him. Simon doesn’t need to hear him threatening his siblings. 

 

“Yeah, I want to ride in their fancy rental car.” Emma teases as her eyes land on Gary. 

 

Gary sighs heavily, rolling his eyes at Emma as the four of them filter outside. 

 

“Oh, sorry, Em.” Gary drawls sarcastically as he gets in the passenger seat. He catches Simon’s eye for a second, seeing his lieutenant’s grin at Gary’s tone. “Should we have rented the F-150 with the lift kit and turbo engine so Simon could get the proper redneck experience?” 

 

“That actually sounds dope as heck,” Madilyn says gently, buckling in. 

 

“If that’s the redneck experience then you boys can come visit me and Beau anytime. He’d love to show you around the garage where he has all his little hick projects set up.” Emma offers, watching Gary’s face just to see her brother roll his eyes. He does, and she laughs happily. 

 

Simon drives them down the long driveway while Emma tells Gary all about his nephews and the trouble that they’ve been getting up to. Gary laughs loudly at the stories, twisting in his seat so he can watch Emma talk lovingly about her boys. 

 

They reach the end of the driveway and the car comes to a slow stop.

 

“Okay, love. I don’t know where I’m going.” Simon looks left and right despite the road being desolate, and then turns to Gary for help. 

 

Gary laughs light and easy, nodding his head with his answer. “Take a left. It’ll take us right into town. You won’t miss the grocery store, trust me.”

 

Simon pulls out onto the road and Gary barely catches the glimpse that Emma and Madilyn share in the back seat. He glares at them so Madilyn quickly chooses a random topic about her wedding and talks about it to distract Gary. She succeeds, and Gary long forgets the look his sisters shared when they arrive in town. 

 

Emma hurries to get a cart and then has to fight Madilyn from jumping into the basket. 

 

“You are worse than my sons, I swear .” Emma grouses as she whacks Madilyn with her purse one last time. 

 

“Fine!” Madilyn groans, shoving her hands into her jean pockets. Emma and Madilyn walk in ahead of Gary and Simon, and Simon glances at Gary to show his amusement. 

 

“I know. They’re weird,” Gary says fondly. 

 

Simon nods, mockingly serious as he says, “All of these years I’ve known you and finally it’s all making sense.” 

 

“I’m not as weird as them,” Gary argues as he and Simon walk down the wall of refrigerated goods. Emma pulls out a jug of milk, setting it in the front basket of her cart while Madilyn tosses in a bag of gummy candy. Emma clicks her tongue disapprovingly at the candy, but then Emma reaches over Madilyn to grab onto a bag of chocolates. She tosses those in the bag as Madilyn cheers supportively. 

 

“Hmm,” Simon hums, looking at Gary as if he’s assessing them. “I politely disagree.” 

 

“Oh, politely?” Gary echoes, sneakily pinching Simon’s side. 

 

Simon doesn’t have a chance to reply, although Gary wishes he could hear whatever it is Simon planned on saying. Especially when Simon’s grinning so handsomely, one side of his mouth pulled up in a crooked smile. 

 

But Emma’s calling for him. 

 

“Gar, what do you think of these?” 

 

Gary walks over, seeing a large, clear bag of peach rings in his sister’s hand. He laughs, shaking his head at her. “I cannot eat that much candy in a month.” 

 

“But they’re your favorite!” Emma argues, already putting the bag in the cart. “Graham will help,” she tries to reason. 

 

Gary sighs, knowing that he was set up to lose this fight. Madilyn stands next to Simon, the two of them chatting about sweets while Emma begins to resituate their groceries to fit the large bag of candy. He’s reaching for a smaller bag of peach rings since the bag Emma’s trying to buy is ridiculously large when the group of four hear a gasp. 

 

“The Sandersons!” A female voice exclaims, her accent barely there. 

 

Gary feels his face heat up when he sees who wandered down the aisle. 

 

“Hey, Bev,” Gary greets with a nervous laugh. 

 

“Gary!” Bev shouts excitedly, coming forward to hug Gary. Unlike Gary, she lacks any sense of awkwardness. She’s friendly and smiley as she turns to look at Emma and Madilyn. They don’t get a hug, but then again, Bev’s not their highschool ex-girlfriend. 

 

“Hi, guys!” Bev plants one hand on her hip and the other on the cart. She shakes her head as if she’s mystified. “I sure didn’t expect to see you guys today. Gar, that must have been you that I saw at the airport! I flew in today to visit my ma.” 

 

“Gary’s home for Madilyn’s wedding,” Emma proudly flaunts. 

 

Bev’s face quickly morphs into elation, turning to Madilyn so she can hug her too. Madilyn matches her friendly attitude, hugging Bev back happily. “Oh, congratulations, sweetheart! I remember you, me, and Gary going everywhere together when we were kids. Now we’re all grown up.” 

 

“You should come!” Madilyn insists. “It’s at the end of the month though. How long are you staying for?” 

 

“I’m here for three months,” Bev says with a frown, stepping back to her cart. “Mama’s not doing that well so I’m going to be at home with her, helping her out.”

 

Emma’s frown matches Bev’s. “I’m sorry to hear that, Bev.” 

 

“Oh, it’s all fine. It’s the cycle of life, we all know that.” Bev brushes off easily. It makes Gary think about how optimistic she always was in school. “My partner is going to come in a month, they found a job down here and they get along so well with my mom. So, you know, there’s hard times but also I just feel lucky. ”

 

Gary smiles at her, nodding at her words. 

 

Bev and Emma ask each other about their kids. Apparently they follow each other on some form of social media. It’s all so small town that Gary immediately feels right at home. It’s like he’s a kid again, standing beside his mom at the grocery store as she catches up with half the town. Sometimes the grocery store is the best place for people to gather and chat. 

 

Bev’s eyes glance over to Simon before her expression turns sheepish. “This must be the handsome man I saw you kissing at the airport,” Bev says so easily that Gary barely makes out what she says at first. “Sorry I haven’t introduced myself, dear. I’m a bit jet-lagged. I’m Bev!” 

 

And then his heart stops. 

 

Simon looks at Gary, Gary can see his lieutenant quietly watching him. Waiting for an order on how to proceed. Gary feels the chill run down his spine, all the way to his toes right before it turns into a full body blush. 

 

“Uh,” Gary reaches out blindly, grabbing onto Simon’s elbow to pull him in close. “This is Simon.” 

 

Simon reaches out, his smile friendly but his eyes are panicked. Bev shakes his hand, unaware of the panic she just launched these two soldiers into. 

 

“Nice to meet you, Simon!” Bev shakes his hand enthusiastically before she lets it go. She exaggerates being smug as she nods her head at Gary. “Gary and I were buddies in high school.” 

 

“They dated,” Madilyn adds, stirring the pot with her mischievous grin. 

 

Bev scoffs at that, waving away the words dismissively. “Yeah, we did. But now I’m queer and you’re-” Bev motions towards Gary and Simon, finally realizing she put her foot in her mouth. 

 

Madilyn helps her out, turning to look at Gary and Simon with wide, overly innocent eyes. “Kissing!” She gasps, as if she’s scandalized. Although Madilyn’s evil side can come out, she hides it away and saves Gary from endless embarrassment. “ I am also queer and getting married to a lady .” 

 

Bev seems relieved for Madilyn’s save, turning her attention back to the youngest Sanderson. “Well, me and my partner will be thrilled to see you walk down the aisle, Maddie.” 

 

“Hey, I know where your mama lives. I’ll drop by with some wedding invitations and apples from the farm.” 

 

“Aw,” Bev puts her hand over her heart. “My mom would love that.” She turns to Emma and says, “Hey, any time you would like to set up a playdate, let me know! My daughter is so excited to meet some new friends.” 

 

“You got it, Bev,” Emma reaches out, squeezing Bev’s shoulder as they begin to part. “See you around, sweetheart.” 

 

Bev waves at the group, kindness radiating off of her as she rounds the corner and disappears. 

 

Gary’s lips part when Madilyn and Emma turn to him, eyes alight and lips pulled back to reveal dangerously sharp canines. Gary is definitely going to be eaten alive by his sisters. And they’re definitely going to tell Becca when they get back. Maybe he and Simon can still run away and spend their vacation somewhere else. 

 

Emma sucks her cheeks into her mouth as she tries to tame her smile. She taps her finger against the cart as she asks, “I bet you never thought that’d happen.” 

 

“Not in a million years,” Gary answers breezily, turning his attention to the cart. “So we should get this milk back to mom before she has a conniption.” 

 

“Mhm,” Emma nods, keeping her eyes on Gary. 

 

“I’m not looking at you,” Gary refuses, reaching out to put his palm flat on her face. Emma breaks into a fit of laughter, brushing Gary’s hand away from her face. 

 

“Stop being so dramatic,” Emma laughs, ruffling Gary’s hair with her other hand as she starts to push the cart away. 

 

Madilyn follows after her, but not without giving Gary a once over. She turns her back to Gary and Simon, her voice softly drifting over her shoulder. “K-i-s-s-i-n-g…” she singsongs. 

 

“Madilyn, I will hurt you,” Gary threatens when he feels Simon’s chest press up against his backside. 

 

“Let’s not threaten the bride.” Simon says quietly, but gets a snap from Madilyn in approval. 

 

“He’s right! It’s my special month!” Madilyn calls. 

 

Gary peers up at Simon, glad to see that Simon doesn’t seem upset with them having just been… outed. Of sorts. He stares back at Gary as if it’s a challenge, waggling his brows up and down when Gary fails to say anything. 

 

“Okay, enabler.” Gary pushes away from Simon, knowing that Simon is following one step behind. “Everyone learns soon enough that you don’t enable Madilyn.” 

 

“Funny,” Simon plays along, his fingers playing with a wavy lock of hair at the nape of Gary’s neck when his sisters aren’t looking. “I recall giving the task force the same warning about you after we met.” 

 

Gary flushes under the laughter from his sisters, glaring at Simon behind their backs. Despite being the center of their teasing, Gary’s relieved to know that Simon can keep up with his family well. Gary always knew that Simon would fit right in, but seeing it first hand is something else entirely. It makes Gary yearn for something he’s not sure Simon would ever want.  

 

Gary decides not to think about that right now. What he wants right now is to spend time with Simon and his family and he plans on soaking up every minute of it. 

Notes:

Thank you, as always, for reading!! I hope you guys like another chapter full of fluff.

Chapter 22: Dating

By some unknown miracle, Emma and Madilyn do not bring up the fact that Gary and Simon were just outed for making out at the airport. Gary definitely gets a few looks and more than enough smirks thrown in his direction from his sisters, but they keep their mouths shut. Gary knows it’s for Simon’s sake and not his own, since his sisters look like they want to eat him alive right about now. 

 

They make it back home just in time. Most of the food is already sat out on the table, and Denise has spent the last five minutes swatting at Graham’s and Grant’s hands. She thanks her kids for making the travel into town before ushering them into their seats so they can start eating. 

 

The food is delicious, rich, and so filling that Gary feels his stomach round out and his muscles grow lax. He could definitely take a nap, but his family hasn’t reached the same level of relaxation as Gary. They’re talking, laughing, all having a good time as they pass around dishes. Gary and Simon eat and listen, too tired to partake. 

 

It’s almost two hours later, when the sun has gone away and the moon has taken its place in the sky, that the group starts to break apart. Becca and Champ leave first since they apparently have an early appointment to get to in the morning, but they say their farewells and promise to be back after their appointment. 

 

Emma and Beau leave first, having to pick the boys up from the sitter. And then Graham is leaving and Grant rode with Graham so they take one last slice of homemade bread before they loudly give their goodbyes. Madilyn and Jasmine linger the longest, even when Robert heads up to bed. Denise sits at the table with them, her chin in her hand and her eyes droopy. 

 

“Mom,” Gary finally says. “Go to sleep. I’ll clean up.” 

 

Denise sighs but she nods. “I just can’t keep my eyes open anymore. Don’t worry about the dishes. Just put the food away and I’ll do the rest in the morning.” 

 

“Sure thing, Ma.” Gary agrees just to please her, although there’s no way he’s leaving a mess for his mom to clean up.

 

She heads up to bed after kissing Madilyn, Jasmine, and Gary each on the top of their heads. She stops at Simon, planting both of her hands on his shoulders and squeezing. 

 

“I think this is going to be a fun month.” Denise says with a tired smile. He turns his head to the side so he can smile up at her. “If you need anything then you let me know. Welcome to the crazy, Simon.” 

 

Simon nods at her respectfully, “Thank you, Denise. And thank you for dinner. It was delicious.” 

 

She winks at him, giving his shoulders one last squeeze. 

 

“There’s more where that came from,” she promises before she heads towards the stairs. “Goodnight, kids!” She calls down the stairs before disappearing to her and Robert’s bedroom. 

 

Gary stands, gathering a few of the empty plates and setting them in the sink. Madilyn gets up as well, pulling a few tupperware containers out from the cabinets. Jasmine starts to organize the food while Madilyn puts away what Jasmine just organized into the fridge. Simon puts himself to work as well, helping by gathering the dirty dishes while Gary begins to wash. 

 

It takes the four of them only fifteen minutes before the kitchen is fully clean and the food is put away. The dishes sit on the drying rack, the table has been wiped down, and all chairs have been pushed in. Any signs of the large Sanderson dinner are completely gone. 

 

“Look at that,” Madilyn grins proudly as she comes over to drape an arm over Gary’s waist. “We crushed it.” 

 

“Sure did,” Gary agrees, pressing a kiss to the side of Madilyn’s head. “Now it’s time for you guys to go home and get some sleep. This month is going to be hectic.” 

 

“But fun!” Madilyn happily squeezes her brother before she wanders over to her girlfriend. She drapes herself over Jasmine just as fast, clingy when she’s tired. 

 

The engaged couple say their goodbyes before they head out to their car. Jasmine gets behind the wheel, driving her and Madilyn back to their apartment in town. 

 

There’s a silent pause in the kitchen, where the sound of the bugs buzzing outside is louder than their thoughts. 

 

“You survived,” Gary says proudly, walking over to sling an arm around Simon’s waist. Simon allows it, so Gary grows bolder and leans in to put his chin on Simon’s chest. He looks up at his lieutenant fondly, eyes scanning Simon’s. 

 

“You thought I wouldn’t?” Simon challenges as he daringly puts his hands on Gary’s hips. 

 

“Never doubted you for a second, babe.” 

 

Simon laughs quietly, the sound floating sweetly through the kitchen. He keeps his eyes locked with Gary’s, wanting to look nowhere else. 

 

“Suppose we should go to bed soon then, aye?” 

 

Gary pretends to ponder the idea longer than really necessary, and Simon watches because he finds Gary ridiculously cute. 

 

“I mean… we could always go make out in the woods but I think we should probably get some sleep to help fix the jetlag.” Gary reaches up to run a hand through Simon’s hair. 

 

“Maybe we could take a raincheck on making out in the woods, because that definitely sounds like something I’d like to do.” Simon squeezes Gary’s hips just to prove his point, and the devilish smile on Gary’s face tells him that’s something Gary wants to do just as badly. 

 

“Guess you’re right then,” Gary pretends to be disappointed as he steps away from Simon. Simon only tugs him right back in, earning a chuckle from Gary. 

 

“We need to sleep,” Gary says firmly. He wraps his fingers around Simon’s wrists, pulling Simon’s strong hands from his waist. 

 

“I’m kind of regretting these separate rooms,” Simon sighs as he watches Gary head for the stairs. He decides he should follow after, so he turns the light off to the kitchen while Gary waits for him at the bottom of the stairs. 

 

“You want to tell my mom we’re-?” Gary motions between them, giving Simon a look. 

 

Simon takes a step closer, finding Gary on the first stair. Even with the height advantage of the step, Gary’s only an inch taller than Simon. He stares down his nose at his lieutenant, with pink cheeks and his plump lips parted and waiting. 

 

“We’re…?” Simon trails off, watching amusedly as Gary scowls. 

 

“You know you can just say it, Gary.” Simon teases, watching Gary turn on his heel so he can flee up the stairs. Simon jogs after him, his tired smile wide on his face. “I don’t know why you won’t.” 

 

“Why won’t you?” Gary whispers once they’re at the top of the stairs. He walks to his bedroom door before he spins, planting his back against the wood. 

 

“Guess we’re both too stubborn,” Simon lowers his voice as he advances on Gary, pressing his sergeant to the door. 

 

“Then we should go to bed.” Gary breathes, curling his fingers in the front of Simon’s shirt. 

 

Simon leans in, his lips warm and heated against Gary’s. Gary takes in a sharp breath, kissing Simon just as quickly as he pushes him away. 

 

“My parents’ bedroom is right at the end of the hall,” Gary giggles, pressing the back of his free hand to his mouth. “Behave.” 

 

“Just a goodnight kiss,” Simon explains before diving back in for more. Gary laughs against his mouth, having to be the responsible one to push him away again. 

 

“Good night, Simon.” Gary declares, planting his hands on Simon’s broad chest and pushing him back a step. 

 

Simon’s eyes shine in the low moonlight filtering in from the window at the end of the hallway. He’s unfairly attractive, with sharp white teeth and scruff on his jaw. Part of Gary wants to grab Simon by the collar, tug him into his bedroom, and have his way with him. But the fact that his parents are sleeping just a few rooms away definitely sobers him up. Gary reaches behind him, twisting the knob of his bedroom door and pushes the door open.

 

“See you in the morning, princess.” Simon promises when Gary turns around. He’s quick, pinching Gary’s ass before retreating to the other side of the hallway. 

 

Gary glares at him over his shoulder, though the way his lips are turned up into a grin do little to help. Simon watches him leave, his own hand resting on the door to Madilyn’s bedroom. 

 

Gary rolls his eyes before he hurries inside and finally shuts his bedroom door behind him. He can’t stand in the hallway with Simon watching him any longer, otherwise he really will do something stupid. So he stands on the other side of the door, listening to the sound of Madilyn’s door open and then close. 

 

Gary lets out an exhale. At least he’ll be able to sleep knowing that Simon’s in bed just a few feet away. Although, Gary knows he’d sleep a lot better if they were in the same bed…

 

Gary pushes away the thought, kicking off his socks and pants seconds before he tosses his shirt on the ground. He’ll have to be up early, so he’ll get as much sleep as he can. He throws himself under the covers of his bed, wondering how Simon’s doing all alone in Madilyn’s bedroom. 

 

He can’t take it any longer and reaches for his phone. 

 

[10:34PM]

How are you doing?

 

Unknown Number [10:34PM]

Weird not having you beside me.

 

[10:35PM]

Hurry off to sleep. Then you’ll get to see me in the morning.

 

[10:35PM]

Goodnight, Ghost.

 

Unknown Number [10:36PM]

A good way to get me to sleep. Goodnight, princess.

 

Gary smiles as he locks his phone and rests it on his bedside table. He should take his own advice. The sooner he gets off to sleep, the sooner he’ll get to see Ghost. 

 

Gary falls asleep minutes later. 

 

-

 

Gary shuffles downstairs the next morning, his thick blonde hair is unruly and a little ratty, but he’ll deal with it after he showers. Right now he’s more interested in the smell of breakfast; he’s thinking his mom must be making waffles judging by the sweet smell coasting out from the kitchen. Gary’s suspicions are soon confirmed when he rounds the corner and finds his mother pouring a spoonful of batter into the waffle maker. 

 

“Hi, honey,” Denise greets, closing the waffle maker before she turns her full attention on Gary. She puts one hand on the counter and the other on her hip while she tries to blow a lock of hair off of her forehead. The kitchen is warm, so his mother has her hair up in a messy ponytail, with waves much like Gary’s escaping. 

 

“How’d you sleep?” 

 

Gary stretches his arms above his head, letting out a yawn that makes his mom smile. 

 

“Sounds like it was a good sleep.” 

 

“It was,” Gary agrees. He walks over casually, pressing a kiss to his mom’s cheek while swiping some fresh strawberries at the same time. 

 

“Hey! Leave those alone. You want to make sure Simon has some, don’t you?” She chastises, moving the bowl of cut fruit away from Gary and his greedy fingers. 

 

“He’ll be fine,” Gary smiles, chewing thoughtfully. 

 

“Speaking of, why don’t you go wake our handsome guest up? Your siblings will be here in about half an hour and I know I won’t be able to fight those gremlins off.”

 

Gary laughs but he knows how truthful she’s being. His siblings can be ruthless, especially when it comes to breakfast. Chances are most of them will only come with a coffee in their bellies. He takes her advice, jogging back up the stairs and right to Madilyn’s door. He knocks twice before entering. 

 

Simon is laying flat on his stomach, a pillow clutched in his arms that are raised above his head. The blanket hangs low around Simon’s waist, keeping the expanse of his muscled back and arms on display, showing off his tattoos and scars. His eyes are closed and his breathing is even, so Gary gently shuts the door behind him and makes his way forward. They spent a lot of hours travelling yesterday and while he’d rather let Simon sleep, he knows Simon would be upset if Gary didn’t wake him up. 

 

“Love,” Gary says affectionately, leaning down to press a soft kiss to Simon’s cheek.

 

Simon hums in acknowledgement but he doesn’t open his eyes. 

 

Gary huffs out a laugh, feeling warmth spread through his chest. He climbs onto the bed, throwing one leg over Simon so he can straddle his lieutenant’s waist. He leans down, hands pressed into the mattress just under Simon’s arms. 

 

“Babe,” Gary purrs against Simon’s shoulder. He presses a kiss to the muscle of Simon’s back before trailing his lips up, breath hot against Simon’s neck. 

 

“Mmm,” Simon hums again, his voice low and sexy. 

 

“I’m here to bring you downstairs.” Gary drags his tongue down the shell of Simon’s ear, sucking the lobe of Simon’s ear between his teeth. 

 

Simon finally lifts his head off the pillow so Gary releases the bite he has on his earlobe so he can smile triumphantly. He pushes himself up onto his arms, watching Simon shift under him. He moves fast, rolling onto his back between Gary’s thighs. Gary nearly loses his balance and rolls off, but Simon’s got his two hands on his waist, keeping him planted. 

 

“Hi,” Gary breathes, staring down into Simon’s sleepy brown eyes. 

 

The corner of Simon’s mouth quirks up playfully. “Hi,” he says back, his voice scratchy from sleep. 

 

Gary leans down again, pressing his mouth to Simon’s in what’s supposed to be a chaste kiss. Gary should have known better though. Simon’s always frisky in the morning, so it barely surprises Gary when Simon bites onto Gary’s bottom lip hard enough to get Gary to gasp. He’s given no time to retaliate since Simon’s hands slip past the waistband of his boxers and squeezes the flesh of his ass between his fingers. 

 

Gary pushes his groin down to try and get away from the bruising (and pleasurable) pain, only to find Simon hard beneath him. Gary gasps again and Simon lets go of his bottom lip. He tries to kiss Gary again, he even chases after Gary’s mouth when Gary pushes up on his hands once more, but he’s left rewardless. 

 

Simon’s dark eyes flick up from Gary’s mouth to his green eyes. 

 

“You’re naughty,” Gary chastises, out of breath from those few seconds of Simon’s mouth on his.

 

“You crawled into my bed, Sergeant,” Simon growls, eyes on Gary’s mouth again. 

 

“I did,” Gary agrees, feeling his skin tingle at the attention. “And now I’m crawling out of it.” 

 

Gary launches down, kissing Simon hotly before pulling back. “Brush your teeth,” he orders, and then presses the palm of his hand flat to the front of Simon’s boxers, right to Simon’s dick. Gary grins evilly when Simon sighs in satisfaction. “Take care of this if you need to,” Gary adds on before he swings his leg off of Simon and jumps off the bed. 

 

“See you downstairs,” Gary says cheekily before closing the bedroom door behind him. He takes too much pleasure in the look on Simon’s face as he heads back to the kitchen. Adorably sleepy, annoyed, and horny, all thanks to Gary. 

 

Simon makes it downstairs five minutes later with fresh breath and a glower on his face just for Gary. Gary smiles into his waffles while Simon takes the empty seat beside him. 

 

“Good morning, Simon,” Denise says cheerfully, unaware of the tension between her son and lieutenant. She slides over the bowl of fresh strawberries before she starts to plate a couple of waffles for him. 

 

“Wow,” Simon blinks, looking at the enormous breakfast on his plate. “Thank you, Denise. This looks amazing.” 

 

“Tastes just as good as it looks too,” Gary adds on just to see his mom smile proudly. 

 

Denise and Simon chat over breakfast, with Gary interjecting occasionally. It’s a calm morning, with a nice warm breeze and a bright morning sun, although the house quickly becomes boisterous when Madilyn, Jasmine, and Graham enter. 

 

“Waffles?! It’s my lucky day!” Graham exclaims, throwing himself down into an empty seat across from Simon and Gary. He wastes no time piling his plate high moments before he drowns his waffles in syrup. 

 

“Save some for your siblings,” Denise warns as she cuts into her sole waffle. Madilyn takes a seat beside Graham, stealing the syrup right out of his hands, and Jasmine takes the seat between Madilyn and Denise. 

 

“Hi, dear,” Denise says as Jasmine leans down to press a kiss to her cheek. 

 

Soon the rest of the Sandersons appear. Emma with her husband and kids in tow. They run straight to Gary, capturing their uncle in a bone crushing hug before they excitedly ask him to meet Simon. Gary happily introduces them, and Simon makes sure to shake the hands of the young men seriously. He can tell by their bright smiles that they think it’s cool to be treated so seriously by a lieutenants, plus he also heard them tell their mom the same thing. 

 

Becca and Champ arrive next, pushing at each other’s shoulders playfully as they enter. Simon notes how it’s almost like they’re in their own little world, with their attention solely focused on one another. It takes Madilyn saying Becca’s name more than once to get her sister’s attention off her husband. 

 

Grant shows up last, looking like he just rolled out of bed and showered. Jasmine gives Grant a knowing look as he walks over to Denise. He greets his mother with a kiss to the cheek before he walks past Jasmine, rolling his eyes at the look she's giving him. He pulls out a chair before he delves into the food, often times stealing things right from Graham much like Madilyn had. 

 

The rest of the day moves like organized chaos. Breakfast easily bleeds into lunch, with Denise back at the stove making food. A board game is pulled out at one point and teams are divided, Simon and Gary take Garrison and Michael under their wings, helping them learn the game. The rest of the Sandersons are more than patient, and smile as Gary and Simon take turns helping teach the young boys. 

 

At one point, Michael leans up to whisper into Gary’s ear, “Garrison is asking Mommy and Daddy to call him Garri now. Just like you,” and the smile that Simon gets to watch blossom on Gary’s face is just as wholesome as Michael’s secret. 

 

The kids get bored after one round and soon abandon Gary and Simon for cartoons. Lunch is served not long after, so the board game is cleared away and the Sandersons gather around for more food. 

 

After lunch, the party is moved outside mid-afternoon. A fire is built, the grill is brought out, Gary, Simon, and Gary’s sisters sit around the fire enjoying the drinks that their mom happily mixed for them, while Gary’s father, Graham, Grant, and the husbands Champ and Beau stand around the grill. 

 

The grill is fired up. Burgers, hot dogs, and veggies are served and enjoyed until the sun falls. 

 

By the time that the dishes are cleared away and the food is safely put in the fridge, the Sandersons all sit around the fire with drinks sitting in the cozy mesh nets built into their camping chairs. They’re sharing stories from when they were younger, and Denise makes sure to be the mediator so that no tales are twisted incorrectly. The lovely mother of six also makes sure to share her own stories, all at the expense of her embarrassed children. 

 

Nine o’clock rolls around and Robert’s asleep in his chair, so, with a fond smile on her face, Denise corrals her husband inside and to bed. She comes back downstairs to tell everyone goodnight and to remind them that someone will need to put the fire out before they all leave. 

 

Emma and Beau throw in the towel next since they have the boys and don't want them staying up too late. Graham and Grant apparently have a golf tournament in the morning, and Becca and Champ leave with a vague explanation of an ‘appointment’ in the morning. It leaves Madilyn and Jasmine, curled up on a blanket near the fire. 

 

“Hey Gar, you know what I was thinking about the other day?” Madilyn begins her question curiously, sitting cross-legged on an old blanket with Jasmine right beside her. They share another blanket, this one draped over their shoulders to keep each other warm. 

 

“What?” Gary takes the bait from his spot pressed against Simon’s side. There were no more chairs or blankets so they took the swing. Gary should probably give Simon more room, but he’s cold and Simon’s closer to the fire… It’s not like he’s in his lap or anything. 

 

“You remember when you visited us before you turned twenty-two? You went back to your secret soldier life and then you started emailing me about that commanding officer that you absolutely hated?”

 

Gary sees Simon’s head turn towards him out of the corner of his eye, but Gary ignores him. He knows who the vague commanding officer was that he was complaining about, but Madilyn doesn’t. Gary had never given her Simon’s name or that he was even a lieutenant. He’d kept his emails vague. 

 

“Yep, that was all taken care of!” Gary declares, hoping that Madilyn understands the topic is over. 

 

Then again, he knows his sister and she pushes for more. Always. 

 

“You just stopped talking to me about him one day!” Madilyn says, throwing an arm up into the air before she allows it to fall back to her lap. “I want to know the story.” 

 

Gary feels the arm Simon has around his shoulders tighten. 

 

“Yeah, Gary. What’s the story?” Simon asks innocently, a smile in his voice. 

 

Gary turns his head to glower at his lieutenant, their noses nearly brushing. 

 

“I’d always wake up to Gary’s emails and I couldn’t help but laugh. I know he made your life hell for a while there, but the way you complained about him was hilarious.” Madilyn laughs at the memory, taking a sip from her glass before she sets it down on the blanket. 

 

“One email Gary sent me was like,” she clears her throat and prepares an awful imitation of her brother. ““Why can’t he just be happy with his ridiculously handsome face and leave me alone?””

 

“Wow,” Simon continues his faux-innocence, earning a pinch on his thigh from Gary. 

 

“Did you have to deal with him too, Simon?” Madilyn is unaware of the teasing she’s setting Gary up for as she takes a sip from her beer. 

 

“I did,” Simon answers seriously. “Every day-” 

 

Gary reaches out, placing his hand right over Simon’s mouth. He can feel the curl of Simon’s smile under his palm, but he doesn’t remove his hand yet. 

 

“The commanding officer I was complaining to you about was Simon.” 

 

Madilyn gasps viciously, her eyes alight with the chaos she just created. 

 

“Now I need to know the story!” Madilyn demands, slapping her hands down on top of her thighs. “I need to know how you two met. You have no idea how badly I need to know this. I can’t believe I’ve known about Simon this whole time!”

 

Gary puts both of his hands over his face, groaning while Simon laughs at his misfortune. 

 

“Look, it’s been years. I forgot I even emailed you to complain.” Gary reaches out to plant his hand on Simon’s thigh, squeezing in an attempt to get his lieutenant to stop laughing. It doesn’t work. 

 

“You emailed me to complain for like, a year straight!” Madilyn accuses. 

 

Gary groans further. 

 

“Simon, you’ve got to read some of these emails. They’re gold .” Madilyn leans heavily on Jasmine as she laughs. 

 

“Enough torturing your brother,” Jasmine bats as Madilyn weakly, offering Gary the bare minimum of assistance here. “So he’s had a crush on his lieutenant for a few years… let him live.” 

 

Madilyn cackles, falling against Jasmine’s shoulder while Jasmine smiles evilly at Gary. 

 

“I don’t think Gary’s liked me that long,” Simon teases, tickling Gary’s earlobe with his pointer finger. 

 

“Trust me, he has ,” Madilyn groans, shaking her head as she recalls the emails. “In one of them, I literally asked if he was in love with you. I was teasing but he was definitely giving off the vibes of getting his pig-tails pulled by the mean-cute boy.” 

 

“You both need to go home,” Gary glowers at his sister and Jasmine, although he’s too fond for his glare to go far. “You need sleep.” 

 

“You’re not wrong,” Jasmine sighs as she gets out from under the blanket. She stands, offering a hand to Madilyn. Madilyn takes it sloppily before she steps forward to pour her beer on the fire. 

 

“I demand a Simon and Gary origin story.” Madilyn says sternly, pointing her finger at the pair on the swing. “I will get it before you leave too. Mark my words.” 

 

“Yeah, yeah. Get going, gremlin.” Gary gets out of the swing, leaving Simon behind so he can give both Jasmine and Madilyn a kiss on their cheeks. “I’ll get the blankets. Drive safe. I’ll see you both this weekend.” 

 

“Yes!” Madilyn squeezes Gary’s cheeks, making her brother sigh. She pats him twice before she turns to look at Simon over Gary’s shoulder. “I’ll show you the emails later,” she stage whispers. 

 

Jasmine cackles as she tugs Madilyn away with the hand she has on her waist. 

 

“Bye, guys!” Jasmine waves at them as she brings a babbling Madilyn with her to the car. 

 

Gary shakes his head with love in his eyes as he sits down next to Simon. He watches the headlights of their car turn on, hears the engine turn over seconds later, and soon they begin to drive down the long Sanderson driveway back to their home. 

 

Gary melts against Simon’s side with a long, suffering sigh as the car disappears on the horizon. 

 

“I’m looking forward to reading those emails,” Simon interrupts the silence with his deep voice, twinged with amusement. 

 

Gary groans, tilting his head back so he can look up at Simon’s playful smile. 

 

“Shut up,” Gary grumbles, trying to nuzzle back into Simon’s side. 

 

“We should lie on the blankets,” Simon tilts his head to the blankets Jasmine and Madilyn left behind. “I don’t think I”m ready to go in yet.” 

 

Gary grins as he gets out of the swing, holding a hand out to his lieutenant. Simon’s face is illuminated by the low burning fire, twinkling with the mirth in his gaze. He takes Gary’s hands and allows the smaller man to pull him out of the swing. Gary decides to tug again, and Simon stumbles into him so they’re chest to chest. 

 

“Hi,” Gary smiles up at him, wrapping his arms around Simon’s waist. 

 

“Hi,” Simon echoes, leaning in to press a kiss to Gary’s forehead. 

 

Gary laughs light but quietly since he knows his mom and dad are asleep just a few yards away. With his arms still wrapped around Simon’s waist, Gary walks them backwards to the blanket, only able to take small steps since he refuses to allow any space between them. Once he sees the blanket at the corner of his vision, Gary kicks his shoes off clumsily, and Simon does the same. Gary takes a step back onto the blanket, only to stumble. He and Simon fall back against the down, with Simon protecting the back of Gary’s head before they fall. 

 

Gary laughs into Simon’s neck, curling one of his legs around Simon’s. 

 

“Quiet down, Roach,” Simon says through his own hushed laughter. He presses his hands into the blanket, trying to lift some of his weight off of his sergeant. 

 

Gary tilts his head to the side, pressing a kiss to the corner of Simon’s mouth. Simon wastes no time turning his head so that he can kiss Gary fully. Gary moans the second Simon’s lips meet his, gliding his fingers under Simon’s t-shirt. 

 

“My mom-” Gary says between kisses, “-might come out to check on us.” 

 

Simon sighs into Gary’s mouth, feeling the heat quickly diminish. 

 

Gary smiles softly as Simon falls against him, defeated. 

 

“I’m sorry,” Gary apologizes sweetly, pressing a kiss to the side of Simon’s head, into the fluff of Simon’s brown hair. 

 

“Don’t apologize,” Simon scolds, running a hand down to cup around Gary’s thigh. He hikes Gary’s leg further around his waist so their bodies can slot together. 

 

After a few minutes of silence, which Gary spends carding his fingers through Simon’s hair while Simon rests in his arms, Gary says, “You should look at the stars. They’re beautiful tonight.” 

 

Simon lifts his head out of Gary’s neck, only to watch Gary’s face. 

 

“I said the stars,” Gary chuckles, turning his head so their noses brush together. Half of his face is tinged orange from the fire, the other half is illuminated by the light of the stars and the moon. 

 

The sight of Gary is breathtaking, something that Simon knows he’ll never be able to emulate in a photo, so he can only do his best to remember Gary in this moment. A slow smile forms on Simon’s face, which makes Gary laugh. 

 

“Simon.” Gary’s hands glide down to cup Simon’s face in his hands. 

 

“Yes, yes,” Simon sighs as if he’s put out, rolling his eyes at Gary teasingly. “The stars. I heard you, love.” 

 

Simon shuffles so that he’s laying on his back, and Gary quickly shifts so that he has one leg thrown over Simon’s waist, and curls in under Simon’s arm. He uses Simon’s bicep as a pillow so that they can stare up at the stars together. And Simon has to admit, Gary was right. The sky is full of white stars, speckled amongst the black sky. 

 

“You remember that safe house we got stuck at for a week? It was a few years ago.” Simon’s voice has softened with exhaustion. It’s been a long day, but he’s glad it has ended with Gary in his arms. 

 

“The one with that beautiful view on the rooftop?” Gary asks as he lifts his head. He rests his chin on his hands, which are splayed across Simon’s chest. 

 

“We were too late to watch the sun set on our first night there,” Simon recalls, dragging his fingers lazily up and down Gary’s spine. “But we watched the sky all night long. You sat beside me, up against that busted air conditioner that Toad swore up and down he could fix.” 

 

“And he never did,” Gary adds on with a smirk. 

 

“I wanted to kiss you that night.” Simon admits, his head falling to the side so that he can meet Gary’s green eyes. “It wasn’t the first time I wanted to either. But I felt like that was probably one of the more romantic times I wanted to.” 

 

Gary’s eyes twinkle and he tries to hold off one of his beaming smiles. He fails. 

 

Simon rolls his eyes but lifts his head so he can kiss Gary chastely but languidly. He savors their kiss before lowering his head back down to the blanket. 

 

“I want to hear about the other times you wanted to kiss me,” Gary states as a yawn bleeds into his voice. He lowers his head down so his cheek is pressed to Simon’s chest, right above Simon’s heart. 

 

“Later,” Simon promises, watching the way Gary’s eyes flutter shut. 

 

Gary’s breath evens out as Simon lulls him to sleep with the calming touch of his hand trailing up and down his smile. They’re warm from the fire, just warm enough to be comfortable, so it’s no surprise that Simon falls asleep minutes later to the sound of Gary’s breathing. 

 

-

 

“Gary… Simon… psst…” 

 

Gary opens his eyes first, followed by Simon. The fire has long since gone out, so there’s a slight chill to their skin, but they’re covered under a nice thick blanket. The events from the night come flooding back as they look at each other with sleep still in their eyes. They fell asleep outside…

 

Gary looks up, trying to find the source of the voice, and is not surprised at all to see Madilyn grinning down at them. 

 

“You guys are cute,” she comments. “Mom told me to come check on you. She didn’t want to be the one to wake you up.” 

 

“It was a nice sleep,” Gary sighs disappointedly as he lowers his head back to Simon’s chest. 

 

“Sorry to have ruined it,” Madilyn snickers, not sorry at all. “I got plenty of pictures of you guys cuddling by the way. Now come inside and eat breakfast before Graham and Grant, the human blackholes, get here. And I’m sure you’ll want to shower since you both smell like campfire.” 

 

“Madilyn, I’ve gone weeks without showering. I can handle smelling like a campfire,” Gary grumbles. He can hear Simon’s laughter and feel it rumble against him. He’s still got his leg thrown over Simon’s, which makes him thankful for the blanket that’s covering half of their cuddling. “We’re going to sleep for a few more minutes. Now leave us alone.” 

 

“Good morning, Madilyn,” Simon greets. 

 

Madilyn laughs, shaking her head at them. “You two are something else, I swear. Alright, I’m headed inside. I’ll let Mom know you’re okay.” 

 

“Thank you,” Gary mumbles. 

 

“Hey, Simon,” Madilyn whispers loudly. “Got those emails for you for when you wake up. Okay, sleep well, bye!” 

 

Madilyn’s footsteps fade off into the distance, so Simon laughs. 

 

“She’s annoying,” Gary says as he pulls the blanket further up their bodies. 

 

“I think you’re more like her than you realize.” 

 

“Are you calling me annoying?” 

 

Simon laughs again, but shakes his head. “No, love. You’re both... unapologetically yourselves. No go back to sleep before you twist my words some more.” 

 

“You’re annoying,” Gary retorts as if it makes sense, although it definitely doesn’t. He dozes off shortly after, and Simon pulls Gary closer into his side proudly. 

Notes:

Thanks for reading!!

Chapter 23: Mr. Grumpy Pants

Notes:

Hey guys, this chapter wasn't really planned, it was just spurred from Madilyn mentioning emails in the last chapter. I wanted to create something different than I've done before. This is more of an extra insert rather than an entire chapter. I hope you like it! Thanks for reading!

 

 

From: [email protected]

Subject: >:(

To: [email protected]

Hello Maddie!

How are you doing? How's Dad doing? I hope Mom's keeping him away from that bacon. She called me and told me about his cholesterol. I can't believe it's gotten so high...

I got a new commanding officer and we do not get along... I'm not sure what I did to get on his bad side but it's safe to say he didn't like me from the get-go. It's driving me nuts. I've spent nights trying to figure out what I could have done. Either way, he's always in a rare form and that makes him a pain in my side. I get along with EVERYONE in my unit except for this guy. I knew that I'd be met with a challenge sooner or later. I just hadn't expected it to come in the form of a grumpy CO.

Can't wait to hear from you. Love you, Mads!

 

 

 

From: [email protected]

Subject: >:(

To: [email protected]

GARY!

Dad's grumpy as always. You best believe Mom is putting up a fight. He actually tried to sneak downstairs last night at midnight to eat ham. Mom reamed him out... I shouldn't say this but it was hilarious to listen to.

Who does this guy think he is?! Of course you've gotten along with everyone in your unit. You're LIKEABLE. This guy clearly isn't if he's gotten on the wrong side of Gary Sanderson. Look, you put that charming smile on and you kill him with kindness as Ma always says. Don't get too stressed about him. Whatever his problem is has nothing to do with you.

Love you, Gar. Email me more than once every few months, okay? Even if it's just to complain about this new CO ;) I'm happy to hear from you always.

 

 

 

From: [email protected]

Subject: >:(

To: [email protected]

Dearest Madilyn Louise Sanderson,

...Hey, Mads. Sorry it's been a few weeks. Just got back from a long trip. All went good, no reason to worry, but I did come down with a cold so I'm going to be stuck at my computer for some time. Sooooooo you'll definitely get more emails. You asked and now you shall receive...

That CO and I are still butting heads. We had a bit of an altercation. I'm not one to argue. I'm more of a "suffer in silence" type. You know how I am... and yet I still got into it with him. It was a pretty bad fight. It's been three days and we haven't crossed paths. I haven't even seen the guy yet. He can make my life a living hell if he wants to so I'm just hoping he's not spending his time figuring out how to do that... It'd be a hell of a lot easier if this guy could tell me what the hell I did wrong so we can get past it. I feel like we're going to be working together for longer than either of us realize.

Tell me what's going on with you. I want a long email too. Write me a book. Like I said, I'm going to be down for some time. Hope you don't mind keeping your brother company. Love you!

 

 

 

From: [email protected]

Subject: >:(

To: [email protected]

Attached: 1.jpeg (3.84 MB) 2.jpeg (3.2 MB) 3.jpeg (2.66 MB)

Gary Gary Gary....,

You know I know you're lying about the cold you supposedly got. I don't know what injury you sustained or what bone you probably broke, but damn it, be more careful!!!!

Sorry!!!! I haven't checked my work email in a few days. I took vacation and spent it in the city. I attached some pictures! I know you like me to send pics when possible. The world still looks normal. I don't know where you are and I know you can't tell me, but hope these pics remind you that the world hasn't changed without you. Can't wait for you to visit again! I found some cool new shops in the city I'd love to take you to.

I don't have much going on with me, honestly! I've just been working, helping Mom and Dad while I can. Emma's needed a babysitter so I've been spending a lot of time with the boys. Michael loves being a big brother. They're adorable. Becca set me up on a blind date last week. That guy was so boring... no spark at all. You know I don't need a boyfriend but I wouldn't mind finding the love of my life one of these days... I'm just a girl looking for love <3 (that's sarcasm in case you couldn't tell).

I don't know who this guy is but I wish I did. I'd give him a piece of my mind. He seems like a hard nut to crack but I know that if anyone could crack this nut it'd be you. Have you tried the 'kill them with kindness' method yet? If this guy causes any trouble for you then I'm buying a plane ticket and I'm gonna punch him. Hard. Right in the face.

I hope you're getting some rest and recovering well from your mystery injury! Love you, Gar-bear!

 

 

 

From: [email protected]

Subject: >:(

To: [email protected]

Hey Maddie,

I'd say sorry that it's been two weeks since your email, but I think we should probably stop apologizing for our late replies since I'll always be guilty of responding late. Those pictures are gorgeous! I love the picture of the sunset the most. I'm glad you got a vacation. Maybe I can come spend the next one with you. Wouldn't that be fun?

I appreciate your offers to fight my CO for me. It means a lot :) He actually came and talked to me a day after I sent the email. He apologized... it surprised me, to say the least. But maybe things are looking up for me and this CO. It's about time... Maybe Mr. Grumpy Pants and I can be friends after all. Wouldn't that be something... I can't imagine us being too chummy, but I'd be happy if he could at least tolerate me. I've spent too much of my time thinking about this damn CO. It feels like he's the only thing I've been thinking about.

I'm sitting on the roof of our building right now watching the sunset. The sunset looks the same as it does on the orchard. It makes me homesick sometimes. How is the farm doing? I hope Mom and Dad have hired some more workers to help with the harvest this year. Love and miss you, Mads.

 

 

 

From: [email protected]

Subject: >:(

To: [email protected]

Gary... you make it sound like you're in love with this man. I think you're too forgiving! Remember that he was MEAN to you. Don't let Mr. Grumpy Pants get away with all the trouble he's put you through. Make him suffer a little. Play hard to get. He deserves it. How old is this guy anyway? Build the character for me so I have an idea of what you're up against. I'll still fight him if he starts acting up again... He better be ready for Madilyn Sanderson. Champion of tetherball in the fourth grade.

The harvest is going to be HUGE this year! Graham, Grant, and I have already started picking apples. There are a few teenagers that Dad hired to help us out, but half the time it feels like we're cleaning up their messes... Fall should be right around the corner soon. I'm sure Mom will get the orchard ready for people to come and pick their own apples. She loves having people on the farm...

Keep me updated on this CO drama. I look forward to it every time I see a new email from you ;) Love you!!!

 

 

 

From: [email protected]

Subject: :)

To: [email protected]

Heeeeeeey Maddie,

No, I'm not in love with him. Maybe you are looking for love... you seem to be searching for it even in my emails. Me and Mr. Grumpy Pants are getting along finally. I was hoping it would happen eventually. He still rubs at me like sandpaper sometimes but I'm getting used to his rough exterior. He's different than the rest of the task force. I like talking to him. And our captain is happy that we're finally getting along too. And to answer your question, he's 29. He's taller than Grant and Graham, and could probably take them down at the same time. He would never be able to take you down though... Champion of tetherball in the fourth grade ;) I'd consider him a frenemy at the moment. Is that something people still say? I like him, but I like to beat him in our trainings more. And then I can watch his stupid handsome face scowl at me for the rest of the day.

How is your search for love going? Any more blind dates? Maybe you should have Becca try and set you up instead of Emma... Emma has a type in men that she tried to push on Becca too. Thank God that Becca found Champ so that she could stop going out with those preps Emma was trying to hook her up with. Love you. Don't work too hard!

 

 

 

From: [email protected]

Subject: <3 <3 <3 :)

To: [email protected]

How cute, Gar!! I noticed that you changed the subject line ;) Suuuuure, maybe I am reading into it. But this is the most you've ever talked to me about ANYONE. Maybe you just have a guy-crush on him. He came in, was the first person not to like you, and you immediately became hooked on his "stupid handsome face" (direct quote from you by the way) because he didn't fall for your charming smile like the rest of your unit. Just sayingggggg. This doesn't mean you should stop talking to me about him. Having a frenemy sounds fun... I should try and find a frenemy.

She's tried to set me up twice again but I've cancelled... I feel bad because I know it puts Emma in a bad spot but I think she's going to stop setting me up finally. I went on two more dates after the one I told you about and it just doesn't feel right? I don't know, Gar. I'm starting to think its me. The last guy I met was perfect... but something just didn't click for me. Becca tells me she felt the same way until she met Champ. And that she just knew he was the one immediately. What if I never feel like that? That sounds deeper than it's meant to sound. I'm not having a crisis over here... at least I don't think I am. Anyway, love you. Stay safe. Have fun with the CO that you're totally not in love with~ ;)

 

 

 

From: [email protected]

Subject: :)

To: [email protected]

Okay, you've caught me. I've fallen in love with my CO because he was mean to me. Just wait until I bring him home to meet the family.... Okay, I'm done joking now. You're hilarious! You should sell that one to Hallmark!

It's not you, Mads. I've never felt like that either. I mean, I'm not actively going on dates and, honestly, I wouldn't really want to even if I could. I feel no interest in dating whatsoever. I'm pretty content with my job. I'm not lonely because I've got my unit... I'm just content right now. Maybe you're just content too and don't realize it. Buuuut I also believe Becca when she says you'll know who's the One when the time comes. Just ride the wave of life right now and let love fall in your lap :)

I know I said we should stop apologizing for our late replies but I'm truly sorry that it's taken me two months to reply. It feels like every mission we're sent on gets longer and longer. I know it might take a while for me to reply but just know that I love you! Tell the rest of the Sanderson sibs I love them too. Next time you guys are all together, send me a picture. I want to see your faces. Love you, Mads.

 

 

 

From: [email protected]

Subject: :)

To: [email protected]

Attached: attachment.jpeg (3.4 MB)

Dearest Gary,

WE LOVE YOU!! Here's a pic of our faces as you requested, dear big brother. Mom and Dad are there too off course. We all came together for dinner the other night. It was nice. We missed you something awful though... Hope you get to visit soon. I know you're busy as hell saving the world and fighting bad guys so don't worry about us. We're all healthy and happy. Just missing our brother is all.

I can't wait to meet your mean boyfriend CO :) You'll have to tell the rest of the family how you y'all met. And maybe I WILL sell my wonderful thoughts to Hallmark. Earn some money while I'm at it.

Hope to hear from you soon, Gar. Love you. We all love you.

 

 

 

From: [email protected]

Subject: worried about you

To: [email protected]

Hey Gar,

I know you said that you're out on these missions longer and longer each time, but it's been three months and I haven't heard from you. I haven't been wanting to email you like crazy but I hope you know I love you, I miss you, and I'm worried about you. Let me know that you're safe when you can.

 

 

 

From: [email protected]

Subject: I'm fine!!!!!

To: [email protected]

Hey Maddie!!

I'm really sorry to have worried you. Shit, I know it's been two months since you sent this. I'm shit at replying, I'm really sorry. I know you're sleeping right now... I wish I could call you. It's been too long since we've spoken. If it wasn't for the fact that it's two in the morning over there I'd pick up my captain's phone and call you right now. Maybe we can talk soon. I'm free this Friday, I'll stay up late and call you!! How does that sound?

Sorry again, Mads. I miss you guys like crazy. If my replies come through late... even if it's months apart, just know I'm okay. Please don't worry. Love you!

 

 

 

From: [email protected]

Subject: I'm fine!!!!!

To: [email protected]

Oh, thank God, Gar. You have no idea how much of a relief this was to wake up to. I'm glad you're okay. Okay, I'll do my best not to worry. I know you're a badass. I wish I could hear from you more. Maybe you could buy a fancy smartphone!! Then we could even video chat.

Love you, Gar!

 

 

 

From: [email protected]

Subject: Miss you <3

To: [email protected]

Hey sis,

Man... I let a whole year pass by and didn't respond to this. I'm sorry. I know it sounds like horseshit by now but things are just so busy over here. Just because I'm busy doesn't mean I don't miss you all like crazy. I think it only makes me miss you guys more. I'll look at smartphones next time I come home. We're always in different places so it's hell trying to find a smartphone that'll work where I'm at.

Love you!!!

 

"Oh," Madilyn leans over Simon's shoulder, squinting her eyes at the screen. "Oh," she says again, waving her hand dismissively at the phone. "Yeah, there's a few more emails after that but Gary's responses grew few and far between the busier you guys got. That would the end Gary mentioning the mysterious CO that he totally wasn't in love with." 

 

Simon hands the phone back over, the corner of his mouth quirked as his head swivels in Gary's direction. "Mr. Grumpy Pants, huh?" 

 

Gary scoffs, shaking his head as his face flushes. He's been pink since after breakfast. Denise and Robert left to head into town and the rest of the siblings had other engagements they all had to get off too. Madilyn and Jasmine stuck around, and Madilyn happily pulled her phone out from her back pocket to brandish the emails she'd been speaking of the night before. Gary had tried to get her to forget about the emails, but to no avail. 

 

"It was a good code name at the time." Gary says sheepishly, his embarrassment growing. 

 

"Sure, love," Simon says gently, reaching out to place his hand on Gary's thigh. It makes Gary huff out a breath before he hides his face in his hands. 

 

"So that Simon and Gary origin story..." Madilyn trails off, her eyes flitting pointedly between the two. 

 

"Is going to have to wait," Gary says from behind his hands. "We're going to be here for another three weeks. There's plenty of time." 

 

"You say that to the two brides?!" Madilyn exclaims before she clicks her tongue disapprovingly, only teasing. 

 

"Babe," Jasmine leans over to squeeze Madilyn's knee. "You know he's right." 

 

"Besides," Gary comes out of hiding so that he can grab a pillow and throw it square at Madilyn. "I've got a Wedding Shower to plan. Are you guys having bachelorette parties? Who's taking care of those?" 

 

"We're only having one and we're doing it together!" Madilyn smiles cheerfully as she leans into Jasmine's side. 

 

"Jamie's throwing one , technically, but it's going to be very small." Jasmine shrugs, giving Gary a crooked smile. "We're spending that together and you're coming, obviously, because Jamie misses you and wants to dress you up again. It's only going to be me, Mads, Grant, Jamie, and you two." 

 

"Oh gosh," Gary shakes his head at the memories fondly. "Okay. I'm looking forward to it. I've got some shopping to do. Are you guys going to be here when I get back?" 

 

"Probably not. We've got cake testing in an hour," Jasmine wiggles her brows at the words 'cake testing' and Madilyn puts her hand over her heart dramatically. "It's, no doubt, going to be the best part of wedding planning we've done yet. And then we're going to go home, have a savory dinner, and I'll probably make out with your sister all night."

 

"Glad to hear it." Gary laughs at their transparency. He even hears Simon's low laugh beside him. "Text me and tell me how the cake testing goes, okay?" 

 

"Will do!" Madilyn says as she and Jasmine get up from the couch. They hook their pinkies together as they walk towards the door. "See you two later. Something tells me I'm not going to be the only Sanderson getting to first base later today." 

 

"Madilyn," Gary groans, a hand covering his face again to hide his embarrassment. 

 

Jasmine's cackle can be heard as she tugs her fiancé out of the house. "Bye, guys!" 

Notes:

I've tried to line the emails up with events that happen in the prequel that I'm writing as best as possible. I'm thrilled to start posting the prequel once this is finished :D Thanks for all who have waited on each chapter so patiently! Thanks for reading, as always.

Chapter 24: 'I Love You' Game

Notes:

NSFW for this chapter, just a warning : )

It’s midday on Friday when the family all piles into their separate cars to head into town. They’re going for a late lunch, especially since Denise and Robert are going to head to the cabin after they eat. Gary may or may not be elated to have the house for the weekend… alone. With Ghost. Gary might have a few ideas on how they can spend their time. 

 

Simon follows behind the rest of the Sandersons, the last car in the line up, to the restaurant. And the fact that Madilyn’s in front of them, and the added fact that they’ve got tinted windows, means that Gary gets to hold Simon’s hand while he drives with the other. 

 

Gary was never great at keeping secrets, and it’s not as if he’s actively trying to hide his and Simon’s unlabeled relationship. Emma and Madilyn already know that he and Simon have been kissing - as humiliating as it is for Gary to remember the moment they found out. And Grant has to have an idea because Gary talked about Simon when they stayed at Jamie’s house. Then again, Grant isn't the best when it comes to remembering things. 

 

So that makes three of Gary’s siblings at least aware that he and Simon are- Well. They’re doing something , that’s for sure. Gary doesn’t think a label is needed when he’s happy, and he’s fairly certain Simon is too. 

 

The drive feels unfairly short, but that’s probably because Gary wants to hold Simon’s hand some more. He leans over speedily, stealing a kiss from Simon, just a peck on the lips, before he pulls back, unbuckles his seatbelt and hurries out of the car. 

 

Simon meets him around the front of their rental, a gentle scowl on his face when he stops at Gary’s side. 

 

“That was quite unfair.” Simon says quietly as they begin to walk to the front of the restaurant, where the rest of the Sandersons are already waiting. 

 

Gary just smirks at him, elbowing Simon gently as they reach the loud group of Sandersons. 

 

Luckily, there’s not a wait. The family is led into the restaurant and straight to the largest table in the back. It’s a table they’ve had to steal many times for get-togethers. The restaurant owners have known Denise and Robert for years (the married couple have been bringing their kids to this restaurant since they were little) so the owners went as far to get a small golden plaque for the table. It’s even engraved, saying The Sanderson Table. 

 

Everyone begins sliding into the long vinyl benches, chatting amongst each other. 

 

Gary settles into the bench beside Jasmine, sharing a friendly wink with her as the rest of the Sandersons and their significant others get situated. Gary feels the warmth of Simon settling in beside him, so he and Jasmine respectfully turn their attention towards their significant others. Gary thinks that’s a tame enough label. He can call Ghost that… right?

 

Simon’s smiling at Gary when their eyes meet, with a twinkle of fondness in his gaze that makes Gary blush. 

 

“What?” Gary asks quietly, but Simon only laughs as he scoots a little closer so their legs touch under the table. All the way from their hips down to their ankles. And Gary likes it too much to say anything.

 

Judging by the way that Simon wiggles his eyebrows - only twice - Gary knows that Simon sees right through him. It does take two to tango, Gary wants to tell him. Simon must like this just as much as Gary since he was the one to initiate the touching after all. But Gary will let him off the hook. For now...

 

The Sandersons begin talking over each other, which heightens the volume in the restaurant, but not obnoxiously so. Gary takes a moment to look around the table, grinning when he sees his endearing family mess with one another. Grant pushes his palm into Graham’s face only for Graham to bat it away. Emma and Becca made the wise decision to sit next to each other so they can talk all dinner, while Beau and Champ talk over their heads about sports, He even catches Jasmine and Madilyn pinching each other’s thighs under the table just to giggle before threatening each other with hearts in their eyes. 

 

Gary’s glad to be back. More than he thought he’d be. Not that he wasn’t looking forward to seeing his family… but he wasn’t looking forward to feeling like the black sheep like he did last year. But now he has Simon-

 

Gary turns his head to the left so he can stare at Simon, and Simon (who had been looking around the table just like Gary was) meets Gary’s gaze with warm brown eyes and a small smirk. 

 

“I hope you’re hungry,” Gary says, only to feel heat rise to his cheeks at how flirtatious his words sound. 

 

Simon doesn’t seem to mind, since his smirk doesn’t change. He gives a simple, one-shoulder shrug as he holds Gary’s gaze. 

 

“This makes me think of the task force,” Simon keeps his voice low too. This conversation is just for them… and it foolishly makes Gary feel special. He always does when Simon does this. Looks at Gary like he’s the only one in the crowd.

 

Gary huffs out a laugh, nodding in agreement. “Yeah, it kind of does.”

 

Simon’s eyes stay on Gary’s, searching his green eyes… it makes Gary want to say something. He’s just not sure what. But Simon doesn’t look away, so he doesn’t either. He soaks up Simon’s attention for the few seconds that he has it, until Gary can’t hold back his smile anymore. His own smirk makes Simon’s grin widen, and for some reason Gary feels like he won something. 

 

The waitress comes by, interrupting their little staring contest to take their drink orders. She’s peppy, with a bouncy blonde ponytail and braces on her white teeth. Gary will make sure to tip her well after they’re done. He can’t imagine how stressful it is dealing with a large family party.

 

She leaves and promises to be back soon, so of course his family quiets down as they begin to look through their menus. Gary almost finds it humorous how serious everyone is contemplating their choices. 

 

Regardless, he opens his own menu, takes a quick look and decides what he wants within two minutes. He’s a simple guy and a burger with fries will do. He sits the menu down, not surprised when he sees that Simon’s is already closed and sitting on the table. 

 

Gary reaches out, taking Simon’s menu wordlessly and stacking it with his own. 

 

They sit in silence, politely, while the rest of their family talks about what they’ll be ordering. There are plans of who’s going to share what, Emma and Becca are going to split their meals, as usual, Jasmine and Madilyn plan on appetizers for everyone, while Denise tries to talk Gary’s father out of a high-sodium dinner. 

 

Gary feels Simon sling his arm over the back of the booth, and any small amount of tension Gary had bleeds right out of him. He sits back, letting his spine relax against the vinyl booth, and enjoys the warmth of Simon’s arm against the back of his neck. 

 

It takes eleven minutes and twenty-three seconds (Gary was counting, yes, it’s part of being a special ops soldier) for the waitress to return with drinks. After she’s passed everyone their beverage, everyone happily orders, passing their menus around until they’re stacked at one side of the table. The waitress - Kelly - picks the stack up and once again, promises to be back soon.

 

Robert sits across from Gary and Simon, staring at them so intently that Gary can feel the heat of it. He glimpses over on instinct, only to confirm the fact that his father is indeed staring at him and Simon. There’s a few seconds where Gary feels his hackles rise, only to relax when he sees a warm smile on Robert’s face. 

 

Gary smiles back, and fights off a laugh when Robert winks at him… proudly. Gary’s not sure if there’s a reason for that, or if his father’s just showing some affection, but either way Gary’s content. 

 

It takes Gary a second longer to realize that his father has an arm around the back of the booth, just like Simon, around his mother’s shoulders. Gary and Simon are an exact mirror of Robert and Denise. 

 

Robert’s smile turns mischievous as the thought settles in for Gary, and it doesn’t take long for Gary to flush. 

 

Gary’s reaction only makes Robert laugh heartily, which gains a few glances from the Sanderson siblings but is easily dismissed as not interesting enough to inquire about. It makes Gary wonder if his parents see right through him and Simon... 

 

The food comes, which is the only reason that conversation at the table takes a momentary pause. Everyone happily delves in, and once they’re halfway through their meals they begin to share. Emma demands a bite from Graham’s burger, so he holds it out for her across the table since it’s too greasy for her to handle. She takes a bite before she hums in approval. Madilyn got a strawberry lemonade that she shares with Becca while Jasmine and Grant pick at each other’s plates, trading their french fries and onion rings. 

 

Gary and Simon don’t participate in the trades and sharing since they’re splitting their entrees. Simon ordered chicken and Gary had gotten a burger, so they split their foods, placing their items wordlessly on each other’s plates. They catch a few curious gazes that Gary ignores. He and Simon have been doing this for years now… they’ve done it plenty of times in the cafeteria when they want a bit of both choices.

 

Gary eats quicker than Simon, so he leans against his lieutenant’s side while conversation picks back up as the food on everyone’s plate becomes sparser. Once Simon’s finished his food he throws an arm back around the back of the booth, around Gary’s shoulders. Gary situates himself so his head rests half against Simon’s shoulder and half against Simon’s chest. It’s a cozy spot, Gary’s learned, and one of his favorites to cozy into. 

 

Gary’s not sure how much time has passed when Simon speaks into his ear.

 

“Love,” Simon gently nudges Gary’s shoulder, awakening him from his momentary food-induced nap. Gary blinks his eyes open, turning his head just enough so he can see Simon smiling down at him. “I need my shoulder back for a moment.” 

 

Gary sits up, a frown forming against his own will as Simon slides to the end of the booth. Simon winks at him, reaching out to pat Gary’s cheek in a friendly manner. “I’ll be back. Just taking a bathroom break.” 

 

Gary nods as he arches his back and stretches. He’s surprised that he got so sleepy, even more so that he was one second away from actually falling asleep on Simon’s shoulder. The food sated him, made him warm and cozy. Plus the added effect of Simon’s warm form next to him practically lulled him to sleep. They haven’t been able to share a bed since they came to town nearly two weeks ago. It’s safe to say Gary’s not sleeping as well as he did without Simon in his bed. 

 

“Gary, you are clingy .” Becca leans across the table so she can tease her brother with a devious smirk. “I never pegged you as the type, but I don’t mind being proven wrong.” 

 

“I’m not clingy,” Gary disagrees, his face scrunching up in confusion. 

 

Emma overhears this and barks out a laugh. “Really, Gar? That wasn’t clingy?” 

 

Gary throws his hands up minutely. He’s too tired to be bombarded with these things right now so he turns to look at his mom and dad for help. Sadly, the older couple seem to be getting amusement out of Gary’s torture. Even his mom gives him a shrug to show she’s not on his side in this. 

 

“I’m tired.” Gary scratches behind his ear, one eye scrunching up. “Time zones,” is the best explanation he gives. And a very obvious lie to him and everyone at the table.

 

Graham snickers from the end of the table before he says, “You’ve been home for two weeks. I don’t think you can use that excuse anymore.” 

 

“I should use that excuse next time I want Beau to cuddle me.” Emma snickers as her husband pulls her into his side at the mention of his name. 

 

“Gar, don’t let your evil siblings bug you,” Champ says as he pushes Becca to the side with his shoulder. She gasps offendedly and makes sure to slap his shoulder for extra measure. Champ just laughs and ignores her. “Ain’t nothin’ wrong with a bit of PDA.”

 

Gary exhales loudly as he puts his head in his hands. While he hides, the Sandersons all begin to squabble among each other. Champ is accused of being the clingiest out of everyone at the table by Becca, Graham starts telling a story to Jasmine about Grant always breaking out of his crib to sleep with Graham in his when they were babies, Madilyn proudly proclaims herself as the best hugger, which causes a stir between Madilyn and Beau (who believes himself to be the best hugger). Emma, meanwhile, reaches across the table to pat Gary’s head consolingly. 

 

Gary comes out of hiding only to glower at his sister, but he’s too tired and too fond of her to really mean it. 

 

While the table is still squabbling - Denise has even begun to tell stories from their childhood - Simon returns quietly. He slips into the booth beside Gary, his arm warm around Gary’s shoulders. Simon isn’t shy as he saddles up close, pressing his whole side to Gary’s. Curiously, Gary turns towards his lieutenant, loving the way Simon’s eyes widen and confusion clouds his eyes. 

 

“Did I miss something while I was away?” Simon keeps his query low, giving Gary a confused smirk. 

 

“Crazy attracts crazy,” Gary shrugs, crossing his arms on the table. He’s discreet, keeping his hand hidden under his arm before reaching out and squeezing Simon’s wrist. 

 

“That explains a lot,” Simon jokes back, brows jumping up playfully. 

 

Gary doesn’t respond. He simply keeps his eyes locked with Simon’s as he leans over slowly, taking claim to the same spot he had before. Nestled right under Simon’s arm cozily. Their eyes remain locked, both too stubborn to be the one to look away. Besides, Simon’s a handsome sight.

 

Kelly, the waitress from before, steps up to the table, a bounce in her step as she stops. She’s all smiles as she sets a bill down to the table, closer to Gary’s father. 

 

“This is your receipt,” she explains, bubblier than before. She looks excited, especially with her next piece of news. “The bill has already been covered. Was there anything else I can do for you tonight?” 

 

“The bill has been-” Robert grabs the receipt, but looks up at the waitress instead of the bill. His eyes narrow as he tries to make the words make sense, but he only comes up empty. “What?” 

 

The waitress seems even happier to get a confused reaction out of Robert. She must love surprises, or possibly kind gestures. Maybe both. “The bill has been paid for.” 

 

The confusion only deepens on Robert’s face, so he turns to the receipt as if that holds the answer. He narrows his eyes as he tries to read the charges but the text is too small. He reaches for his readers on the top of his head only to discover them missing. He huffs out, looking to Denise for help. 

 

She smiles sweetly, patting his arm reassuringly. “It’s been covered, hon.” Their mother, the one who has all the brains in the family, turns and nods at the waitress. “Thanks, dear. You’ve been great. We’re all good.” 

 

“Well, I’ll be…” Robert trails off, holding the receipt out at arm’s length as he studies it further. 

 

Gary laughs at his parents, amazed they’ve gotten to this point. He remembers when he was a teenager, going out to eat with all of his siblings crammed together at a small table. His parents had seemed so young then, more spry, with their eyes on each other from across the table. Now his dad has a balding head, and what little hair he has left is gray. His mother has more gray in her hair than auburn, and the wrinkles in her eyes have deepend. They’ve aged. They all have. 

 

Everyone pulls out their wallet, leaving a very generous tip for their patient waitress. It’s a fact that the Sandersons know that they’re not the easiest to handle. They leave the wad of cash under the ketchup bottle for her and then start to slide out of the booths one by one. 

 

The family splits off in the groups that they showed up in, walking to their respective cars. They throw waves at each other, shouting goodbyes across the parking lot like the loud bunch that they are. Denise and Robert are headed to the cabin, but everyone else is headed back to the house to hang out for the rest of the night. 

 

Madilyn and Jasmine are the first to leave, Madilyn rolling down her window just so she can wolf whistle at Gary and Simon as they head to their rental. Emma and Becca drive by next, with their husbands in the back seat. Their windows are rolled down as they drive past, enjoying the nice weather, but they can hear Champ and Beau arguing about cars, which fades the further they get away from the restaurant. Grant and Graham are the last out of the parking lot, their speakers booming, although the song isn’t recognizable since their windows are rolled up. Gary can see them singing along passionately as Graham pulls out onto the road and slams on the gas to speed away. 

 

Gary and Simon just reach their car seconds after his family has abandoned th parking lot. So Gary plants his hands on Simon’s ribs, pushing him back the remaining few inches until Simon collides with the vehicle. Gary’s gentle about it, and Simon finds it amusing when he’s jostled against the cool exterior of their rental vehicle. 

 

“You,” Gary pushes a finger to the center of Simon’s chest. He’s trying to seem threatening, but he’s unable to contain his smile. “You paid for that, didn’t you?” 

 

“I’m not telling,” Simon purrs, his eyes falling to Gary’s mouth. 

 

Simon leans down, just a fraction of an inch, and Gary closes the distance enthusiastically. He’s got a hand in Simon’s hair, sighing into Simon’s mouth when Simon deepens the kiss. 

 

He’s out in the open, on American soil, kissing his lieutenant like it’s normal. And it is normal. It’s Gary’s normal and he couldn’t be happier to be able to do this. 

 

“You know… having you here is the best thing that’s ever happened to me.” Gary utters against Simon’s mouth, pressing one more firm, lasting kiss to his lieutenant's mouth. 

 

“I’m never telling Soap he did the right thing, but I’m happy I’m here too.” Simon trails his thumb across Gary’s bottom lip, smiling. “Let’s get back.” 

 

“Okay,” Gary breathes, pressing a kiss to the pad of Simon’s thumb before he extricates himself from Simon. He had his lieutenant properly pinned to their car. While Gary’s happy he can kiss Simon in other places than Simon’s bedroom, and maybe a few stolen kisses in their office when Soap’s not around, perhaps he shouldn’t kiss Simon so passionately while they’re in the open. It’s already backfired with Bev catching them. 

 

Gary hurries around the front of the car to the passenger seat while Simon falls into the driver’s side. Simon’s got the key in the ignition so Gary tunes the radio to the only station he remembers playing good music when he was a teenager. It’s country, but Gary’s in the mood for a few cheesy love songs. 

 

Simon gets them on the road, so Gary sings to him, his voice carrying well with the low voices of the country singer. He reaches out, grabbing Simon by the jaw has he sings to him. Simon leans over, glancing from the road to Gary, interrupting Gary’s singing for a quick peck before he focuses back on the road. 

 

Gary feels happy and content, especially when Ghost rolls down the windows to let in the warm breeze. Gary curls a hand around Simon’s thigh, hanging the other out the window. He could get used to this, Gary thinks. Living the small town life again. As long as Simon would be there with him. Maybe Gary will add that under his list of daydreams - him and Simon retiring to the orchard. 

 

Simon gets them home, pulling up outside the house and putting the car in park. Everyone else is already here, cars parked and dusty from the dirt driveway. Gary’s unbuckling his seatbelt with he suddenly has a hand around his neck. He looks up curiously only for Simon to kiss him. 

 

Gary laughs cutely, his nose scrunching up as Simon pulls back, his hand lingering.

 

“You know I’m ticklish,” Gary chides teasingly, grabbing onto Simon’s wrist to pull his hand back. He leans in to kiss Simon once more.

 

“It was payback for earlier,” Simon chuckles when Gary frowns petulantly. 

 

“Hardly payback if I liked it,” Gary grins, dropping Simon’s wrist. “Now let’s go inside before my nosy siblings come out here.” 

 

The two head inside, Gary jogging up the porch steps with Simon two steps behind him. Simon has low impulse control so that means he definitely swats Gary’s ass as they’re headed up to the porch. Hard enough to sting. 

 

Gary jumps forward, lowering a hand to his ass. He rubs at the stinging cheek, glaring at Simon over his shoulder as he pushes his way into the house. 

 

“I hate you,” Gary glowers, no real heat behind his words. 

 

Big mistake. 

 

There’s at least three siblings who are close enough to hear what Gary says, and at first Gary doesn't understand until memories from his childhood hit him like a truck.  

 

“Gary Sanderson, we do not use that word in this house!” Emma declares, firm but joking. It’s definitely an imitation of their mother from when they were younger that Emma does far too well. 

 

“You know what happens when you use the ‘h’ word!” Graham chastises. 

 

Gary knows he’s in a bad spot when he’s got two of his eldest siblings against him. Meanwhile, Simon looks on cluelessly. Amused but… clueless to the oddities of the Sandersons. 

 

Madilyn enters the room, looking at Emma, Graham, and Grant, who were the three that heard Gary tell Ghost he hates him. She’s got her cheeks full of some sort of food, which has Gary wondering how she could possibly still be hungry after what they just ate, but he doesn’t say anything. Madilyn doesn’t give him a chance. 

 

“What happened?” She asks around her food. 

 

Grant looks up from his phone, which he’d been suspiciously smiling at, to meet Madilyn’s eyes. He throws an arm over the couch as he answers her casually. “Gary told Simon he hates him.” 

 

Madilyn gasps so viciously and so dramatically that Gary groans. Now he has Madilyn against him too. 

 

“You know what happens when you use that word in this house,” Madilyn chastises, eerily good at the impression of his mother just like Emma is. 

 

“ No-” Gary says firmly, only for Emma and Graham to cheer in unison. 

 

“Gary and Simon have to play the ‘I love you’ game!” His siblings shout. 

 

Becca walks into the room curiously, Champ and Beau behind her. Jasmine comes in last, her face pinched together curiously. 

 

“The ‘I love you’ game?” She repeats cautiously. “What’s that?” 

 

“It was a punishment my mom came up with when we fought. If she caught us fighting then we had to come in the house, sit across from each other, and say things we loved about each other until my mom thought we understood why we were being punished.” Madilyn explains, far too thrilled about the chaos she’s stirring up. 

 

“Alright, let’s play.” Simon answers, earning him a wild smile from Madilyn and a look of disbelief from Gary. 

 

“You sure you want to do this in front of my family?” Gary questions with a lifted brow, trying to test Simon’s will. He’ll give Simon one thing: if Gary will suffer, Simon wants to partake. Making Gary suffer from embarrassment is one of Simon’s favorite activities. 

 

The corner of Simon’s mouth quirks up as he says, “Scared?”

 

Simon is being playful. Looking up at Gary under his lashes with that smile makes butterflies form in Gary’s stomach. He’s ridiculously handsome… 

 

Fine. If Gary’s going to make a fool out of himself in front of his family, at least Simon will go down with him. 

 

“He is,” Madilyn says matter-of-factly as she spins one of the kitchen chairs around and plops down in it. She rests her elbows up on the back of the chair with a wicked grin. “Gary never plays this game with us. He thinks it’s too soft .”

 

“Oh?” Ghost straightens up with high levels of amusement on his face. “Too soft?” 

 

“Look,” Gary holds up a finger. “In my defense, the last time I was around for this game I was twenty-one. Of course I thought it was too soft .” Gary mimics the last two words childishly, right in Madilyn’s direction. 

 

Madilyn reaches out to flick at Gary’s nose, still smirking, but Gary swipes her hand away with a chuckle. 

 

“Stop stalling, Sanderson,” Grant says as he claps his two large hands together. “I want to see some soft as heck comebacks, okay?” 

 

Gary feels a flush rise to his cheeks and can’t hold back the groan. This is going to be awful. With one last deep breath, Gary scrubs a hand down his face before he turns to meet Ghost’s dark eyes. Dark eyes that are shining with mirth at this horrible game his siblings brought up...

 

“I don’t know why you look so happy,” Gary grumbles with a low smile. “We’re in this shitstorm together.” 

 

“Aren’t we always?” Ghost purrs back. 

 

“Shut up,” Gary flushes at Ghost’s sultry voice. He turns his gaze over to his siblings as he wipes his sweaty palms off on his jeans. “So have the rules changed at all?” 

 

“Nope,” Madilyn claps her hands together, then looks between Gary and Ghost. “I’ll give you some background on it, Simon. When we were kids, if we fought, our parents made us sit across the room from each other. We had to each say one thing we loved about the other, and after each thing we would get to move our chair forward one step. Once we finally reached each other, you had to give your opponent a hug. That was the end of the fight.” 

 

“So it was a punishment that you turned into a game?” Simon inquires, his voice tinged with amusement. 

 

“Exactly! You get it.” Emma chirps happily. 

 

“So now if you can’t think of something you love about the person in front of you in under ten seconds then you lose.” Madilyn finishes cheerfully. 

 

Gary turns back to Simon, finding Simon’s inquisitive eyes already on him 

 

“You sure you want to do this?” Gary attempts to give Ghost an out, but also he’s really hoping that Ghost will simultaneously give him an out in return. If Ghost backs out then they don’t have to do this… 

 

“I’m going to have you sitting in my lap by the end of this, Sanderson.” 

 

Emma and Becca are quick to give the dramatic “ooooohhhhh!” that the moment deserves. 

 

“You have a lot of confidence right now,” Gary says lowly as he and Simon take chairs from the kitchen table. Simon only winks at him as they pick up both of their chairs and set them against the far wall of the room. It used to take five or six declarations of love before they reached the center of the room. Gary remembers…

 

With a heavy sigh, Gary plops down in his chair. He faces a smirking Simon. 

 

“Who wants to start, boys?” Grant asks as he comes to stand behind Graham’s shoulder. 

 

“In under ten seconds, right?” Simon checks. 

 

“Give or take. You’ll move your chair four floorboards forward, and then after you sit down your opponent has ten seconds to reply.” Madilyn returns with a conspiratorial wink. 

 

“You lot have this all figured out.” Simon comments breezily, sounding impressed. 

 

“Jas, you’ll make sure Judge Madilyn is being truthful, right?” Gary asks as he situates himself in his chair. 

 

“Always,” Jas promises with a big thumbs up. 

 

Gary smiles back before his eyes glaze over to Simon. 

 

“Guest honors?” Gary suggests with a fiery glint in his eye. 

 

“Whatever you wish, dear.” Simon returns easily, as always keeping an upper hand on the situation. 

 

“‘Kay, Riles. Start whenever.” Madilyn holds her phone in one hand, using a stopwatch to judge the speeds of the compliments. 

 

“Gary, I love your attention to detail. Our team would be lost without you.” Simon’s voice has lost the edge of amusement and instead… he’s genuine. Gary feels his heart twist in his chest as Simon stands, moving his chair forward. 

 

Simon sits, and Gary hasn’t thought out his words yet. So he blurts out whatever comes to mind. 

 

“I love how dorky you are. It’s even better knowing that everyone in the task force thinks you’re super cool when you’re really a giant nerd.” 

 

Madilyn snorts at that before she bursts into laughter. 

 

Gary lifts his chair, keeping his eyes on Simon’s as he sits the chair back down, and then falls into it. 

 

Simon’s words come as quickly as Gary’s bottom hits the wood. 

 

“I love how you make our unit feel like a family.” 

 

Gary suddenly wishes this game was more slow paced. He wishes he could take a moment to soak in the compliments Simon is giving him, but he doesn’t get a chance. Simon is already taking a seat. 

 

“I love the face you make when you’re concentrating on the paperwork we have to file after every mission,” Gary smirks at the memory of Simon bent over his desk, lips pursed and dark brows drawn together as he stared down at the stack of paperwork on his desk. “And I love when you finally give up and ask me for help.” 

 

“Ref, just to clarify for the audience, that was a double compliment. Does Gary get to move forward two spots?” Graham speaks up as Gary stands from his chair. 

 

“Nope,” Madliyn replies sternly. “Rules are rules, co-ref.”

 

Gary rolls his eyes at his siblings’ humor. He plops his chair down and then takes a seat. 

 

Simon has a small smile, also enjoying the silly Sandersons. He clears his throat and provides Gary’s next compliment. 

 

“I love that you’re too stubborn to admit when you’re cold so instead you come up with lies on why you need to huddle next to me for warmth.” 

 

Gary had expected it from his sisters, but definitely not from his brothers. Regardless, all Sanderson siblings are loudly ‘aww-ing’ at Ghost’s last compliment. Gary glares at them, and then turns to glare at Ghost. Who’s standing and moving his chair. Gary better get his defense in while he still can.

 

“He’s ridiculously warm,” Gary adds to his defense. “Like, at all times.” 

 

Ghost sits down so Madilyn makes sure to shush the group. Their eyes land on Gary expectantly. 

 

It takes him a few seconds but he gets his words out. 

 

“I love that you know what I like.” Gary doesn’t elaborate as he stands, so Graham butts in.

 

“Woah, woah, woah,” Graham holds his hands up, palms out. He gives Gary an odd look, with a brow lifted curiously. “What are we talking about here?”

 

Simon laughs at Graham’s innuendo, his brows lifted in amusement as he glimpses at Gary. 

 

Gary scoffs with his arm still on the back of his chair. “I mean like food, or movies, or-”

 

“You love that he understands you,” Emma supplies helpfully, and then slaps the back of Graham’s head. “What are you implying, doofus?” 

 

Gary rolls his eyes at his siblings, mumbling a quiet, “Shut up,” before he plops down in his chair. 

 

They get dead silent within a second as they turn to look at Simon. The Sandersons are enjoying this far too much. 

 

By now, Gary and Simon are only a few feet apart. Simon seems to be thinking the same thing, because he smirks knowingly at Gary. 

 

“I love your accent,” Simon says, getting up to move his chair. He hasn’t even properly sat down before Gary returns his response. 

 

“I love your accent.” Gary says this less like a compliment but more like a challenge. He lifts his chair, eyes narrowed on Simon as he plops down in front of him. They’re close enough that Gary has to spread his legs and bracket Simon’s knees with his own. Simon takes the opportunity to bump his knee against Gary’s. 

 

Gary thinks this could be it. They could stand and give each other a hug now and the game would be over. But Simon doesn’t get the message to end the game, or he’s ignoring the clear message on Gary’s face. With a glimmer in his eye, Simon gives another declaration. 

 

“I love that you tell me when I’m wrong.” 

 

Gary’s lips part, taking in a small breath before he breaks out of his reverie. He turns to look at Madilyn as Simon gets up and moves his chair even closer. 

 

“Alright, we can hug now, right?” Gary asks, although he knows the game well. He knows the response before it even comes out of Madilyn’s mouth. 

 

“No,” Madilyn gives him a pointed glare. “You know that if Simon started it you have to end it.”

 

Simon sits down, his knees now pressed to the inside of Gary’s thighs and the front of his chair. They’re uncomfortably close, to say the least. And Gary’s starting to blush again. 

 

“I don’t have anywhere to move my chair!”

 

“Time has started Gary,” Madilyn reminds him quickly. 

 

Gary rolls his eyes up the ceiling as he takes in a deep breath. His eyes fall to Simon’s with his exhale. Gary studies Simon for the few seconds he has before he has to give his last declaration. 

 

“I love that you're a good man,” Gary answers softly. 

 

The Sanderson siblings once again provide a round of ‘awww’s’ that makes Gary shake his head and close his eyes in embarrassment. 

 

“Shut up,” Gary tells his siblings again. 

 

“Alright, Gar. You have to move your chair and then hug if you don’t want to lose.” Madilyn reminds him. 

 

“This is a stupid game,” Gary grumbles with a low burning smile. He’s embarrassed, and he’s not loving the attention on him, but he can’t help but smile when Simon’s eyes are on him. “I can’t move my chair-” 

 

Simon pats the top of his thighs, giving Gary a clear message. 

 

“Absolutely not,” Gary laughs, shaking his head when Simon pats his thigh again. 

 

“Alright, I don’t mind winning.” Simon returns easily, knowing exactly how to get under Gary’s skin. Gary’s not competitive by any means, but Gary does have a thing when it comes to proving himself. Or he did. When the task force first came together. His urge to prove himself shows up rarely nowadays, but every now and again Simon will prod that sense in Gary and bring it out. 

 

“Fine,” Gary stands, swinging one leg over Simon’s lap. He has one hand on each of Simon’s shoulders as he lowers himself down onto his lieutenant's lap. Simon’s hands waste no time finding his hips, resting broadly on Gary’s sides. 

 

“Now give me a squeeze,” Simon teases, making Gary snort. 

 

“Don’t say that to me.” Gary shoots back as he slides his arms around Simon’s shoulder and hugs him. “Can’t believe you’re humiliating me in front of my family like this. 

 

Simon doesn’t reply, he just stands without any struggle, which Gary wasn’t expecting . Lifting Gary so easily that it makes even Gary’s head spin. Gary knows Simon is strong, he’s always known this, but Simon rarely shows it off. Gary considers himself lucky because anytime Simon does show off his strength, Gary’s day, and… other parts, get a bit harder. 

 

Much like now. 

 

“ Okay ,” Gary comments as he unwinds his legs from around Simon, “Let me down now.” 

 

Simon is grinning as he loosens his grip on Gary, lowering his companion back down to his feet. 

 

“So does this mean no one wins?” Gary acts annoyed at the fact so he can hide how flustered he is with Ghost’s hands still on him. Gary takes one finger from each of Ghost’s hands and plucks them off his waist, and Ghost only rumbles with a low chuckle. 

 

“I think we’re all winners here,” Madilyn says with a devilish smile.

 

Gary rolls his eyes at his sister before clapping his hands together. He’s not sure how to move on from here so a distraction is best. “Okay, how about we get a fire going?”

 

“I’ll go get the wood!” Graham shouts excitedly, running out of the house like an excited golden retriever. 

 

“I want to go light things on fire too so I’m going to follow Graham.” Champ says, walking much calmer than Graham did to the back door. 

“I’ll get the beer!” Beau shouts after them. 

 

Grant shakes his head as he watches Beau grab a ridiculously large pack of beer out of the fridge before he heads out the back, seconds after Champ left. 

 

“Is this what women mean when they say men are idiots?” Grant asks his sisters and soon to be sister-in-law curiously. 

 

They don’t miss a beat before they all say, “Yes,” in perfect synchronization. 

 

Gary and Simon laugh at Grant’s look of disgust with the male species, shaking his head at the back door in distaste. 

 

“Try being part of an all male unit.” Gary returns playfully, reaching out to pat Grant on the shoulder. “It’s like that all the time.” 

 

Grant looks at Ghost with a look of horror on his face. 

 

“He’s not lying,” Simon confirms with a mix of a grimace and a grin on his face. “It’s something alright.” 

 

“To be fair…” Grant’s face suddenly morphs into understanding. “Lighting stuff on fire is pretty fun. Maybe I should go see if they need any help.” 

 

There’s not one person in the room who doesn’t dissolve into laughter as Grant hurries out the back door. 

 

Gary and Simon make their way outside with the ladies, seeing that chairs have already been set up and beers have already been opened. It might be a little early, in Gary’s opinion. It’s only a little after five o’clock, but it’s not like they have anywhere to be tomorrow. Everyone’s schedule is open, then Madilyn and Jasmine’s Wedding Shower is Sunday. Maybe Gary can convince Emma and Becca to come over and help bake tomorrow afternoon. 

 

Hours pass with the Sandersons and their partners surrounding the fire, drinking and sharing stories. It’s fun and uplifting and a great end to the night. Gary’s siblings leave one by one, and he makes sure to ask Becca and Emma to come over tomorrow to help him make a few things for the wedding shower. They happily agree, promising to bring plenty of dishes and containers from their own homes. 

 

Gary and Simon put the fire out around ten o’clock. It’s early for a Friday night, but Gary’s been wanting to get Simon in his bedroom since they arrived. 

 

Gary grins up at Simon, his smile illuminated by the stars. 

 

“Well…” Gary trails off as he presses up onto his toes, wrapping his arms around Simon’s neck slowly. It has Simon smirking, giving Gary a look like he knows exactly where this is going. He’s got his hands on Gary’s hips, his fingers pressing in firmly. “My parents aren’t home.” 

 

“That so?” Ghost’s fingers are starting to glide under the waistband of Gary’s jeans, gliding back and forth against the edge of his boxers. It’s warm out, but Gary staves off a shiver. 

 

“I think we should go make out.” Gary suggests, playing with the long hair at the nape of Simon’s neck. He didn’t cut it before they left, then again he didn’t have much of a warning that he’d be leaving on a plane with Gary. Gary likes whatever Simon does with his hair, but there’s something Gary really likes when Simon lets it grow out. It flips up at the back of his neck, and Gary loves tugging on it. 

 

“Mmm,” Simon makes an agreeable noise as his brown eyes fall on Gary’s lips. His eyes look so iridescent under the stars. “Maybe we should shower first so we don’t smell like smoke all night and ruin your sheets. Then we can make out.” 

 

Gary ponders the idea playfully. “Or we could make out in the shower.” 

 

“I like that idea,” Simon agrees, getting frisky as he grabs two handfuls of Gary’s ass. He uses his grip to pull Gary closer into him so they’re pressed from chest to toe. Gary laughs, leaning in and kissing Simon softly and sweetly. 

 

“Alright, Lieutenant.” Gary grabs Simon by the hand, lacing their fingers together. He starts to lead Simon back to the house, his head turned over his shoulder so he can watch Simon’s face. He pulls him into the backroom of the house, pushing Simon against the dryer so he can kiss him some more. 

 

It takes them a few minutes to get up to Gary’s room, considering they keep stopping each other in various parts of the house to kiss. Gary doesn’t mind much. He’s quite a fan of having Simon corner him against a wall with those dark eyes of his. But the second Gary has Simon in his room the mood changes fast. It was playful and sexy before, but now it’s nothing but desperation. 

 

Simon backs Gary up against his bedroom door immediately, kissing him senseless while he grabs the hem of Gary’s shirt. He’s got it off of Gary in seconds, breaking the kiss only to get Gary’s shirt off before he delves back in. His hands are greedy, roaming around Gary’s taut stomach as he shoves his tongue dominantly past Gary’s lips. 

 

“Simon,” Gary whines breathlessly. He distracts Ghost when his head falls back against the door, revealing the expanse of his neck. His lieutenant begins to bite and nip at Gary’s vulnerable neck and collarbone and Gary’s head swims with the feeling of it all.

 

While Simon busies himself with that, Gary pulls at his shirt. He gets it up and over Simon’s head seconds before Simon attacks his neck again. Gary’s fine with that, it’s a powerful distraction but he keeps his wits about him as he undoes Ghost’s jeans next. The button pops loose and Gary speedily pulls Simon’s zipper down. He shoves Ghost’s jeans as far down as they’ll go before he presses his palm to Ghost’s cock through the fabric. 

 

“Fucking hell, Gary,” Simon growls, pushing his hips forward so he can grind against Gary’s hand. 

 

“Take your pants off,” Gary grins, slipping out from underneath Simon. It felt too good to be bracketed by Simon, trapped against the door with Simon greedily ravishing him, but Gary really wants to get in the shower with Simon. So it’s a small sacrifice as he walks away. 

 

“You’re a tease,” Simon sighs as Gary enters the bathroom, reaching in to turn the water on. 

 

The sound of the water hitting the tile fills the bathroom, so Gary steps back as the water starts to get warm to undress. He gets his shirt off when Simon walks into the bathroom, down to his boxers and watch remaining on his wrist. 

 

“I’ll appreciate the fact that I’m in your childhood bedroom in the morning.” Simon smirks as he begins to loosen his watch. Gary watches, feeling a spark of arousal at the sight of Simon’s hands. 

 

“Be as nosy as you want,” Gary offers as he starts to work on his jeans. Simon steps in the second he’s got his watch loose, setting that down on the sink before stepping into Gary’s space. 

 

“Thanks for the permission, princess,” Simon breathes. 

 

Gary lets Simon push his pants down, letting the fabric fall to his ankles. Gary steps out of his jeans, kicking them off to the side before he grabs Simon by the back of the neck. He pulls his lieutenant down so their noses brush together, both of them smiling at each other adoringly. 

 

“You know… I kind of like you,” Gary teases, eyes falling to Simon’s mouth. 

 

“What a coincidence,” Simon plays along, grabbing onto the elastic waistband of Gary’s boxers. He slowly drags the fabric down, locking eyes with Gary. “I kind of like you too.” 

 

Gary bites his bottom lip to prevent himself from smiling too widely. His boxers fall down his thighs, pooling at his ankles, leaving him naked in Simon’s presence. He’s not as ginger about it, or as playful as Simon was as he took his boxers off. Gary actually lacks a bit of decorum as he grabs the fabric of Simon’s boxers and tugs them down. 

 

Simon’s cock springs from the fabric as his boxers fall to his ankles. 

 

Gary wants his hand on Simon, but the water has been on long enough at this point and Gary doesn’t like to be wasteful. So he grabs Simon by the wrist and drags him into the shower, pulling the curtain closed behind them. 

 

The shower head is to their left, spraying them both with water. They laugh through it as Simon pins Gary to the wall again, kissing him. Their hair is damp, they’ve got water splattering on their cheeks and lips as they kiss, while their bodies are warmed by the flow of water cascading down their muscles. 

 

Simon has Gary’s face in his hands, thumbs trailing tenderly back and forth against Gary’s cheekbones. He pulls back to look into Gary’s face, studying his features. It makes Gary feel important, knowing that he’s worthy enough to have Simon look at him like that. 

 

Gary finally gets his fingers around Simon’s cock, wet enough from the water that the touch is like silk. Simon’s eyes flutter shut, his hips rocking gently forward as Gary’s hand begins to pump. 

 

“I wish you’d fuck me already,” Gary sighs. He brushes his nose against Simon’s, asking for a kiss that Simon grants him. 

 

“We don’t have any lube,” Simon says, ever the logical one. “And the first time that happens isn’t going to be in a shower.” 

 

Gary groans throatily, his head falling back against the tile with a dull thud. “Fine,” Gary grumbles. “I’m usually patient-”

 

“Sure you are, love,” Simon retorts. 

 

“Shut up and touch me already,” Gary orders, capturing Simon’s mouth messily with his own. 

 

Simon does as he’s told, just not in the way that Gary expected. Simon grabs his sergeant by his waist, turning Gary around forcefully before he pushes him up against the tile. Simon’s dick presses against Gary’s ass, hard and thick, and Gary’s lower back arches so he can press his ass to Simon’s groin. 

 

Simon grabs the base off his cock, pushing it under the curve of Gary’s ass. 

 

“I thought-” Gary begins, his voice high and breathy. 

 

“Spread your legs a little, princess.” Simon orders. Gary listens, so Simon presses in, his cock sliding between Gary’s thighs. Gary moans needily, his head swimming as Simon’s strong hands land on the outsides of his thighs. He pushes Gary’s legs together, his cock nestled in the tightness of Gary’s thighs. 

 

“Good job,” Simon praises, biting down on Gary’s earlobe as he starts to trust his hips in and out at a tortuously slow rhythm. His hips press against Gary’s ass, the plush flesh of Gary’s ass bouncing with every gentle thrust. Simon releases Gary’s ear just so he can look down, watching himself fuck Gary’s thighs. 

 

Gary has his bottom lip trapped between his teeth as he presses his cheek against the cool tile. He lets Simon work up a good pace before he reaches down to grab his own cock, only for Simon to bat his hand out of the way. 

 

“I’ll do that, love. Just relax,” Simon orders, pressing an open-mouthed kiss to Gary’s pulse point. 

 

Gary’s eyes roll to the back of his head when Simon’s warm palm grabs his dick. The feeling has his head swimming, Simon jerking him off as his hips snap against Gary’s ass. Gary’s not sure how he’s going to make it when they finally fuck. 

 

Gary cums first, wet and messy across Simon’s knuckles. He gasps and moans through it, his fingers straining against the tile as Simon doesn’t slow his rhythm. He does release Gary’s softening cock in favor of grabbing Gary’s waist with both hands, his grip tight enough to bruise. Gary loves it. 

 

Simon’s thrusts grow rougher, imperfect, until he presses his nose to the base of Gary’s neck and groans. His hips press flat against Gary’s ass as he cums.

 

Gary feels Ghost’s cum start to trail down the inside of his thigh - a feeling so ticklish and so warm and intimate that Gary flushes. 

 

Fuck. Gary shivers at the thought. He’s all dirtied and pliant just for Ghost. 

 

And then, to make matters worse, Ghost reaches around to encompass Gary’s hand. Ghost’s hand lies over top of Gary’s, completely taking control of his sergeant. He molds Gary’s fingers to match his own - with Gary’s middle and forefinger pointed out, while his pinky and ring finger are curled under. 

 

Ghost drags Gary’s fingers up the inside of his own thigh, catching Ghost’s seed on the tip of his finger. Gary just watches, lips parted and head foggy. He’s glad Ghost seems to have enough wit for the both of them. 

 

But Gary’s brain frazzles out more when Ghost lifts their conjoined hands - making it clear that he wants Gary to taste him. He wants Gary to lick his own fingers clean of Ghost’s cum. 

 

Gary knows what Ghost wants - and Gary wants it too. He’s legs are shaking as he leans forward to capture both of their fingers in his mouth. Their skin is wet from the shower but Gary licks the pads of his fingers clean to get a taste. He’s been wondering too much lately what Ghost tastes like…

 

It’s barely there… but the taste is sweet, with a bitterness that follows.

 

Gary hums at the taste, surprised that he’s not disappointed. Although, Gary slips his fingers out of his mouth only to wrap them around Ghost’s wrist instead. He keeps Ghost’s hand in his mouth, sinking down so he can hollow his cheeks and suck on Ghost’s first two fingers. 

 

“Fucking hell, Roach.” Ghost hisses against his ear. 

 

Gary, despite having a cloudy, post-orgasm mind, feels proud when he feels Ghost’s cock twitch between his thighs. 

 

“Get under the water already,” Ghost orders gently, using an arm around Gary’s waist to guide him away from the wall. Gary feels boneless, and he’s quickly missing the firm press of Ghost’s cock between his thighs.

 

The orgasm-high fades and leaves Gary feeling sated and sleepy. He and Simon help each other bathe, helping the other wash the suds out by gliding gentle fingers through each other’s hair. Gary soaps up a washcloth to run down Simon’s body, over his tattoos that Gary loves to study when given the chance. Simon takes the washcloth from him, washing Gary’s back for him, and growing playful as he runs the washcloth down the curve of Gary’s ass. 

 

Gary laughs, leaning forward to press his forehead to Simon’s chest. 

 

“You’re insatiable,” he tells his lieutenant, pressing a kiss to the center of Simon’s chest. 

 

“Let’s get you out and in bed,” Simon says with a smile, reaching over to shut the water off. 

 

They hop out together, getting two clean towels out of the linen closet in Gary’s bathroom. They towel off quickly, laughing as they escape the bathroom with skin that’s still damp. Gary gets them clothes out of his dresser, making sure to give Ghost the largest sleep shirt he owns. It hangs off Gary’s form, but on Ghost it fits him perfectly. 

 

They crawl into bed together and Gary greedily adheres himself to Simon’s side. 

 

“I’ve missed sleeping next to you,” Gary admits sleepily, feeling better already now that he’s got Simon’s arms sound him.

 

“Me too, bug,” Simon agrees, kissing the top of Gary’s damp head. “I sleep better with you beside me.” 

 

“I’ll sneak over next time,” Gary laughs airily against Simon’s chest, the drowsiness starting to set in. 

 

“Good,” Simon proclaims, gliding his fingers up and down Gary’s spine soothingly. “See you in the morning, love.” 

 

Gary falls asleep seconds later.  

Notes:

Thanks for reading!! Getting closer to the end : ) thanks to everyone who has stuck around and enjoyed this story. Thanks for the kudos and comments <3

Chapter 25: A Sanderson Thing

Notes:

Hey there! NSFW warning again, and also a warning for talks about miscarriages. Please heed the warnings! <3

Gary and Simon got up the next morning, warmed by the sun shining through Gary’s window. Simon kisses Gary good morning, which has Gary sighing contentedly. He has a hand in Simon’s hair as he accepts his morning kiss, and then his hand slides down, cupping Simon’s neck when Simon pulls away. 

 

Simon props himself up on one elbow, gliding his other hand down Gary’s side. He stops at Gary’s waist, squeezing. 

 

“Morning,” Simon says sleepily, his voice soft and raspy from sleep. 

 

“Morning,” Gary greets through a gentle, sleepy smile. His thumb runs back and forth slowly across Ghost’s jawline, taking in the smile on his lieutenant’s face. The sun brings a warm orange glow into the room, casting shadows on Simon’s handsome face. He hasn’t shaved in a few days, earning a nice amount of scruff along his jaw. Gary likes the feel of it against his fingers… He likes the feel of it even more when Simon’s kissing his neck, leaving an obvious beard burn on Gary’s skin. But Gary’s not going to ask for that right now. Emma and Becca are coming over in a few hours and he has to get things ready in the kitchen.

 

“Breakfast?” Gary asks as he extricates himself from Simon. He heads to his bathroom, casting a curious glance at Simon when he doesn’t answer. He finds Simon’s eyes on him, specifically on his ass. Gary’s used to this kind of attention in the morning, but that doesn’t mean it doesn’t still get him hot and bothered. He flushes red, shaking his head at Simon. “Food for breakfast, love. Not me.” 

 

“Judging by the way your eyes went all soft and hazy while you were petting my beard, I feel like you could be easily persuaded to change your mind.” Simon’s voice gets closer as he walks into the bathroom. He leans up against the sink while Gary begins to brush his teeth. 

 

Gary smiles at him in the mirror. Simon takes that as an open invitation to press himself to Gary’s backside, leaving no space between them. He’s adventurous with his hands, gliding them down Gary’s shoulders, down his arms, circling around his waist. Gary rolls his eyes when he sees Simon’s brown eyes flit to his in the mirror, but Gary’s not fooling himself or Simon. He’s incredibly turned on already, his skin flushed and his dick hard in his boxers. 

 

“That’s what I thought,” Simon purrs against the back of his head, where he has his nose buried in Gary’s hair. He rolls his hips forward to show Gary how hard he is. And when he doesn’t stop grinding against Gary’s ass, Gary’s decided this has gone on long enough. 

 

“O kay -” Gary separates himself, putting a hand on Simon’s chest and pushing his lieutenant arm’s length away. He glowers weakly at Simon before he bends over and spits into the sink. He rinses his mouth out and puts the toothbrush away before he turns fully towards Simon. 

 

“Why are you acting like you don’t like morning sex now?” Simon teases, crossing his arms to keep himself from reaching out for Gary. 

 

“I’m very much into this, in case you didn’t notice,” Gary shoots back, which has Simon’s eyes falling to the tent in his boxers. His smile turns smug as he meets Gary’s eyes again. “I don’t know if we’re going to have time-” 

 

“Love,” Simon begins, finally allowing himself to reach out for Gary. He’s got his hands on Gary’s waist, pulling him in. “In case you didn’t notice, this is a vacation. It’s eight in the morning, your sisters aren’t coming until the afternoon. We have plenty of time.” 

 

Gary goes lax in Simon’s hands, a pout on his face as he considers his options. 

 

“You need to unwind anyway. You’re stressed about the wedding shower. Even though the only thing you have left to do is bake with your sisters.” 

 

Gary leans in, pressing his forehead to Simon’s shoulder. “I won’t be able to relax until the baking is done.” 

 

Gary feels Simon’s smirk against the top of his head. “I can prove you wrong.” 

 

Arousal settles low in Gary’s groin, and that’s what has Gary playing along. “I’d like to see you try.” 

 

Simon has Gary in his arms in one swift move, and Gary can’t help but laugh as he clings to Simon with his legs and arms locked around him. He’s thrown down onto his bed seconds later, letting out a huff of air as he props himself up on his elbows. He looks up at Simon with his brows furrowed in annoyance. 

 

“Cute,” Simon says as he glides a hand past the waistband of his boxers. He grabs himself around the base, pumping his cock slowly. His eyes are dark, staring at Gary hungrily. 

 

Gary watches right back, but keeps himself in action in the meantime. If he had the time, he’d spend all day doing this with Simon, but he does want to make breakfast for them and clean up before his sisters get here. So he reaches down, pushing his boxers down his thighs. Gary draws his knees up as he pulls the fabric down around his ankles. It’s at that point that Simon gets frisky, tearing Gary’s underwear off his feet and tossing them to the ground. 

 

Gary pulls his shirt over his head next, tossing that to the empty side of the bed. He’s fully undressed, looking up at Simon who’s still in his boxers and t-shirt. Gary feels hot under his gaze, swallowing as he watches Simon continue to touch himself to the sight of Gary stretched out on his bed 

 

“Do you remember when we video called? And I was wearing a thong-” 

 

“Very well.” Simon agrees with an attractive grin. 

 

“I told you that you could use my pictures to get off.” Gary’s eyes flit up from watching Simon’s hand to his eyes. Simon lets out a soft breath, like the air just got punched out of him by Gary looking him in the eyes. 

 

“...Yes,” Simon finally acknowledges that he remembers, stopping his hand to grab the base of his cock and squeeze. He closes his eyes, letting out a breath before he opens them again. This time, he brings his hand out from his boxers so he can walk over to the bed, placing one knee on the mattress. 

 

Gary stops him, placing one foot to the center of Simon’s chest. It makes him smile, grabbing onto Gary’s ankle so he can lean down and kiss it. 

 

“Did you?” Gary asks again, his green eyes wide and watchful. 

 

“Is that even a question?” Simon retorts as he guides Gary’s ankle to the other side of the bed. Gary digs his heels into the mattress, keeping his knees drawn up as Simon looks him over ravenously. 

 

“Gary, I’ve been getting off to you since we met.” Simon admits as if he’s frustrated. He glides his hands down the sides of Gary’s thighs before he wraps his arms around Gary’s legs and tugs him strongly to the edge of the bed. Gary gasps from the sudden action, but that only makes Simon smug. 

 

“I don’t believe you.” The corner of Gary’s mouth pulls up into a crooked smile. 

 

Simon lets out a loud, heavy sigh. He always gets annoyed when Gary argues these things. 

 

“Gary.” Simon settles between Gary’s legs, planting his hands on either side of Gary’s head as he slowly leans down. The tip of his nose brushes against Gary’s as he holds his sergeant’s gaze with his intense brown eyes. “I don’t care if you don’t believe me. I spent five years wanting you in my bed, and finally got you in it last year. That’s five years that I had to suffer. I’d spend nights just thinking about you in those tiny sleep shorts you’d always wear when we went on missions.” 

 

Gary looks amused but offended as he leans to the side, pressing a kiss to the edge of Simon’s jaw. “You told me you hated those shorts.” 

 

“I wonder why…” Simon trails off pointedly, eyes closing when Gary bites at his neck. Not hard enough to bruise, but enough to have Simon’s cock throbbing. 

 

“You hated me at first,” Gary argues. He reaches down, dragging a thumb over Simon’s nipple. 

 

“I didn’t like you,” Simon corrects, his jaw flexing when Gary touches him. “And just because I didn’t like you doesn’t mean I didn’t want to fuck you.” 

 

“Because you did,” Gary smirks. “Want to fuck me, that is.” 

 

“Still do,” Simon retorts as he grabs Gary’s hands and pulls them away from his chest. He pins them to the mattress, beside Gary’s head. 

 

“I want to hear more about that later,” Gary demands, watching Simon’s eyes turn soft and his smile light up his face. 

 

“We’ll see,” Simon shrugs easily and cockily. “I recall you also demanding to hear all the times I wanted to kiss you. Which kind of goes hand in hand with all the times I’ve wanted to wreck you.” 

 

“How romantic,” Gary teases, which gets him a wink from Simon as he leaves Gary’s hands on the mattress and stands to his full height.

 

“I thought-” Gary begins petulantly, about to whine about Simon’s distance, only to watch Simon fall to his knees at the edge of the bed. Gary gets an idea of where this is going real fast, and the rush of blood down south leaves him lightheaded. 

 

“Patience,” Simon says, turning his head to press a kiss to the inside of Gary’s thigh. And then another, and another. The stubble on his face tickles the tender skin of Gary’s thighs. Gary groans wantonly, his hands taking fistfuls of the sheets as he tries to keep his hips pinned to the mattress. Simon smirks, dragging his cheek across Gary’s thigh, up to his knee just so Gary can feel the beard burn on his skin. 

 

And then, without any further preamble, Simon takes the head of Gary’s cock in his mouth. Gary moans needily, his eyes squeezing shut and his head falling against the mattress. 

 

“Simon,” Gary whimpers, his fingers twisting in the sheets. “This isn’t going to last long.” He warns. 

 

Simon pulls off of Gary’s cock. It springs up, wet and hot against his lower stomach. Gary blinks through the stars he just experienced, trying to come back down from almost immediately cumming in Simon’s mouth. The climax he’d felt crescendoing burns low again into something much more manageable. 

 

“Fuck,” Gary breathes. 

 

“I love how sensitive you are,” Simon praises, his voice rich and gravelly as he kisses Gary’s thighs some more. 

 

“I’ve never - this is the first time-” Gary begins, throwing an arm over his face. He hides in his elbow, taking slow breaths. “You’re the only one, Simon. I’ve never wanted anyone else.” 

 

Simon’s arms curl around Gary’s legs, his hands planted on the top of his thighs. Gary knows that Simon’s possessive, he’s known it well before they started sleeping together, but seeing Simon’s shift to his possessive side is one of the hottest things Gary’s seen. He feels Simon’s fingers press firmly into his thighs. 

 

“Tell me if it’s too much,” Simon instructs. 

 

Gary doesn’t have a moment to reply, not that he had a reply planned anyway. Simon’s got his mouth on him again, and Gary’s back arches off the sheets. Simply put, Gary wants this to last forever. But Gary also wants to cum so-

 

Simon’s mouth is, frankly, the best thing Gary’s ever felt so he decides he wants this to last a little longer. Simon takes him deep, pressing his nose into Gary’s groin before he pulls back. And his tongue- Gary can’t think straight any longer. It’s all too much. He doesn’t even think as he reaches up, planting a hand in Simon’s hair before he pulls . 

 

And the throaty, deep groan Simon lets out around his cock is what has Gary cumming. He lets out a choked whine, his back arching as he unloads. Simon takes it all, and Gary can’t even think about it as Simon swallows him down and pulls off. Gary feels spacey, taking in breath after breath as he tries to come back down. 

 

“Gary.” Simon’s there, placing a hand on Gary’s cheek. He leans in, kissing him. “Princess.” 

 

“Yeah,” Gary says into the kiss, his voice shaking. He feels wrecked. A melted pile of pleasure. “Finish on me. Please.” 

 

Simon growls, pressing his forehead to Gary’s. 

 

“I can’t believe I have you,” Simon says against his lips. He tugs his boxers down just enough to pull out his leaking member. He gets himself off fast, spreading around the pre-cum that’s glistening at the head of his cock. Gary watches before he decides that he should be helping. He reaches down, his fingers knocking against Simon’s for a moment before Simon lets go, allowing Gary full reign. 

 

“Kiss me,” Gary gasps, tilting his head back as he works his hand just the way Simon likes it. 

 

Simon does, his mouth crashing against Gary’s messily. It doesn’t take him long either once Gary’s taking care of him. He throbs in Gary’s hand, cumming over Gary’s taut stomach and chest. He rocks his hips into Gary’s fist, riding out the last of his orgasm before he lowers himself down to the open space beside Gary. 

 

After a few minutes of silence, Gary lets out a sigh. 

 

“We’re definitely going to have to shower again.” 

 

Simon laughs as he lifts his head, capturing Gary’s mouth softer than before. “Separately, this time.” He pulls away to stare at Gary’s naked body, eyes darkening as he looks at how marked up Gary is. Thighs red from his scruff, covered in cum, and a light bruise forming on Gary’s shoulder from where Simon bit him. “Otherwise I won’t be able to stop myself from having you in the shower again.” 

 

Gary gives Simon one last lingering kiss before Simon stands from the bed. He tucks himself back into his boxers before he tilts his head towards the door. 

 

“Don’t keep me waiting, love.” He says with a grin. He leaves Gary’s room, closing the door softly behind him. 

 

Gary takes a moment to stare up at the ceiling, reality crashing down on him hard. Gary’s in love with Simon, and he’s been in love with Simon long before they started sleeping together. Gary’s not sure how he didn’t realize it before, but looking back at their time together it seems so obvious now. 

 

Gary moves to his bathroom, a whimsical smirk gracing his features. Simon’s not the only one that’s been pining for years. Gary’s just a little slow at figuring it out. Hell, he hadn’t even realized Simon was flirting with him until he came home last year… 

 

Gary steps under the warm spray of water, content with the fact that he and Simon will get to spend their morning together, without worrying about where all of their soldiers are and what they’re up to. 

 

Gary might have to get Soap a thank you present for his evil plan of submitting Ghost’s vacation request. 

 

-

 

Gary makes it downstairs first. He only had to take a quick shower anyway, and had no need to wash his hair. He toweled himself off, threw on a new pair of stretchy shorts and a stretched out t-shirt before making his way downstairs. Only his sisters are coming over today and the kitchen is going to get hot with all the baking they’re going to get up to, so a light t-shirt and breathable shorts is all Gary’s going to bother with today. 

 

Simon comes down by the time that Gary has bacon cooking on the stove and some breakfast potatoes browning in another pan. Gary’s whisking some eggs when Simon comes up behind him, pressing himself flush to Gary’s backside. 

 

“Good to see you again,” Gary smirks as he sets the bowl of eggs off to the side. He’ll pour those in soon. 

 

Simon leans down, his fingers brushing Gary’s hair off to the side so he can kiss Gary’s neck. Ever since Gary came back to base last year, he hasn’t been cutting his hair as frequently as he had been. Something about Simon’s fingers in Gary’s shaggy hair prevented him from cutting it too short.

 

“Mmm, breakfast,” Simon observes, his voice soft and velvety next to Gary’s ear. “The rest of the task force is missing out.” 

 

“They’re spoiled,” Gary says matter-of-factly, turning around so he can face Simon. He finds Simon closer than he expected, a gentle smile on his face as he stares down his nose at Gary. “I’ve made them breakfast plenty of times.” 

 

“I agree. They’re spoiled. But that’s mostly your fault.” Simon hooks a finger under Gary’s chin, tilting his head back. Simon moves in like he’s about to kiss Gary, but Gary interrupts with a defense. 

 

“They work hard and deserve something nice-” 

 

Simon presses his mouth to Gary’s, causing Gary’s voice to die off and melt into a surprised moan instead. Simon works his tongue into Gary’s mouth, purposeful and teasing, before he pulls back. Simon’s eyes open softly, soaking in Gary’s blissed out, tender expression. Gary’s lips are parted, shining with spit, and looking better than all of the fantasies Simon ever conjured up. 

 

“Shut up,” Simon orders huskily. 

 

Gary takes in a slow breath, his eyes hazy and focused on Simon’s mouth. He very much wants to kiss Simon again, but the loud pop of grease in the pan beside him brings him out of his reverie. He slips out from underneath Simon, grabbing the pan of bacon and taking it off of the burner. 

 

“Stop distracting me,” Gary grouses as he takes some extra-crispy pieces out of the pan and sets them off on a plate. He grabs what’s left of the raw bacon and lines the pan with it. 

 

Simon’s far too smug as he takes a few steps back. Gary keeps his back to Simon as he stirs their breakfast potatoes. Gary’s quick as he grabs an extra pan and sets it on an open burner. He throws in a chunk of butter, swirling around its melted contents before he tosses the eggs in.

 

“That was a cute game yesterday,” Simon begins, watching Gary cook with a fondness wedged in his chest. “The longer I’m here the more you make sense.”

 

Gary sets a spatula off to the side before he moves to the sink. He rinses his hands off, then turns and rests his back against the counter. He grabs the edge of the sink with his hands, elbows bent at his sides. 

 

“I’m not that interesting,” Gary teases. 

 

“You couldn’t be more wrong.” Simon argues, his smile growing when Gary rolls his eyes. 

 

“You only played that game because you wanted to annoy me.” Gary shoots back, watching Simon feign innocence. 

 

“Maybe you shouldn’t have told me you hated me, love.” Simon says haughtily. 

 

“You’re right,” Gary agrees sweetly, his head cocking to the side as he and Simon playfully bicker. “The game was a punishment I deserved.”

 

“Punishment? I think you like sitting in my lap more than you’re letting on,” Simon teases as he pulls out one of the rickety wooden chairs his mother has had for as long as Gary’s been alive. Simon sits down, legs spreading comfortably. About as comfortable as the cocky smile that curls at the corners of his mouth. 

 

“Really?” Gary gasps sarcastically. He shakes some pepper into the pan before he sits the shaker down and turns in Simon’s direction. 

 

Simon meets his eyes unwaveringly, lifting his brows when Gary does. Challenger meeting challenger.

 

“I think you want me to sit in your lap.” Gary argues, his tone light and teasing. 

 

“You think?” Simon’s head tilts to the side as he gives Gary an exaggerated look of disbelief.  “Either you’re being humble or your deduction skills have gotten weak.” 

 

Gary holds back a snort, even manages to hold back an eye roll in favor of looking at Simon innocently. “I could always test out that theory,” Gary proposes before he pushes off the counter and takes slow, careful steps towards his lieutenant. “And see if I’m right.” 

 

“I think we both already know the answer,” Simon’s voice goes deep, and the sound has goosebumps rising on Gary’s skin. The closer Gary gets, Simon tips his head back further to keep his eyes locked on Gary. And then, when Gary’s within arms reach, Simon reaches out with one hand to capture Gary by the waist. 

 

“But I don’t mind experimenting,” Simon finishes. His brown eyes stay locked on Gary’s, dark, intense, and waiting for Gary’s next move. 

 

Gary allows a pause, knowing he’s in control of this situation. The next move is his, so he waits. He takes in the feeling of Simon’s warm hand on his hip, the way that Simon’s fingers are ghosting under Gary’s shirt. The pads of Simon’s fingers are warm, roughened by callouses, and soothing against Gary’s skin. Simon’s touch always calms Gary down (about as much as it gets him worked up). 

 

Their breakfast pops and sizzles dully from the stove, long forgotten. Their hunger subsides, replaced by heavy heartbeats and blushes. Even the smell of bacon and eggs, rich and savory, can’t take their attention off of one another. 

 

“Is that so?” Gary smirks, lifting his hands to rest on Simon’s shoulders. The gesture has Simon’s smile turning smug, his lieutenant even sits back further, getting comfortable in the kitchen chair. 

 

Gary lifts one leg, swinging it over Simon, before he lowers himself down onto Simon’s thighs. Strong, thick, muscled thighs under Gary’s ass, hidden under a pair of dark jeans. Unlike Gary, who’s wearing a pair of old shorts and an old t-shirt. The position they’re in makes Gary’s shorts pull up even higher on his thighs, which Simon takes notice of as well. 

 

Simon’s hands move from Gary’s waist to Gary’s thighs instead, massaging the tops of his legs before sliding off to the side, moving up and up. Simon holds Gary’s gaze as he does this, lips pulled back in a naughty grin. When the tips of Simon’s fingers start to glide under Gary’s shorts, Gary puts a stop to that by grabbing onto Simon’s wrists with an affronted gasp. 

 

“Ghost,” Gary pretends to chastise, but he’s too amused to even try sounding angry. “You think I’m going to let you feel me up in the kitchen?” 

 

“I was hoping.” Simon’s eyes dart down to Gary’s lips, making his intentions obvious when he plants his hands back on Gary’s thighs. He doesn’t try to push any higher, but Gary wouldn’t stop him if he did. 

 

Gary inches forward, hands sliding around Simon’s neck. There’s no room between them now, Gary fully in Simon’s lap, stomachs pressed together. Gary can feel the beat of Simon’s heart against his own sternum, like a call for Gary’s own. He takes in a breath to steady himself before he dips his head, eyes fluttering shut-

 

The sound of the front door opening has Gary clambering out of Simon’s lap speedily. If it wasn’t for Simon’s hands steadying Gary, Gary would have fallen straight on his ass. 

 

Gary manages to get one foot away from Simon before Madilyn comes walking in. 

 

“Oh!” She startles, looking up from her phone at her brother and Simon. “Gary, mom’s been trying to call you but you haven’t been answering. So then I got fifteen calls to come check on you.” 

 

Gary’s cheeks are tinged pink so he turns away from his sister with a roll of his eyes. He tries his best to act nonchalant as he goes to the stove and takes their eggs off the burner. 

 

“My phone is upstairs,” Gary explains, turning the burner off for the bacon and setting it off to the side. “And we just woke up. Why’s mom panicking?” 

 

“I don’t know,” Madilyn throws her arms up in the air to match the exasperation in her voice. “You know she gets these thoughts in her head and then runs with it. Remember that one time she was convinced we burned the house down so she made dad drive three hours back from camping to check on us?” 

 

“Yes,” Gary sighs, shaking his head as he plucks the bacon out of the pan. He places it on a set of paper towels to cool off. After the bacon has been cleared from the pan, he reaches for the dish towel and towels off his hands. “Although, mom should know the farm is in the hands of two special ops soldiers so it’s the safest it’s ever been.” Gary turns, resting back against the counter so he can give his sister a pointed look. 

 

“Oh? The safest it’s ever been is with two soldiers who get shot at all the time, jump out of planes and shit for a living, probably know terrorists on a first name basis-” 

 

“Okay, Madilyn. We get it.” Gary cuts her off, eyes darting over to Simon when he hears his superior snort. The two share a fond glance; Gary’s too used to his sister, and Simon’s learning her eccentricities quickly. 

 

“What were you two up to anyway?” Madilyn walks past Gary to pick up a piece of bacon. She takes a bite before looking at Gary with a brow quirked judgingly. “Walking around scantily clad…” 

 

Gary rolls his eyes, a common reaction he has to Madilyn. “I’m not scantily clad .” He repeats pointedly, grabbing onto the plate of bacon and gently pulling it away from Madilyn. “I’ve got a shirt and shorts on. We were about to eat breakfast, as if that isn’t obvious. And then Emma and Becca are coming over to help bake.” 

 

“Okay, okay,” Madilyn exhales, exhausted with the argument she started.  “Jasmine and I are going to go pick up our photographer. We’re going to get some engagement photos done, super late, I know. We’re starting in town and then we’re coming back to the orchard to have some pictures done here.”

 

“That’s cool,” Gary says as he pours the eggs into a large bowl. “You should go to the far east corner of the farm. There’s that field of wildflowers-” 

 

“Ohh! Good idea, Gar,” Madilyn praises, eyeing up the eggs. Gary sighs, but ends up scooping up a couple eggs on the spatula. He holds it out for his sister, who takes a quick bite before making a noise of approval. 

 

“When I walked in you were all red and in Simon’s face. What was that about? You weren’t fighting were you?” Madilyn gives them no time to answer, instead turning to face Simon. “Gary can be super annoying and super stubborn. What am I saying? Obviously you know that. You’ve spent the last few years with him. He probably started it though, huh? What was it about?” 

 

“Madilyn,” Gary laughs through his frustration, shaking his head at his sister. “We weren’t fighting. And Simon doesn’t find me super annoying.” Gary feels the need to add that on, having no problem throwing that back in his sister’s face. 

 

“I do find him incredibly stubborn though.” Simon tacks on, earning an evil cackle from Madilyn. 

 

“And I find you incredibly nosy.” Gary pokes his sister in the side to hammer his words home. “We were not fighting, and it’s none of your business.” 

 

“Fine!” Madilyn puts her hands up, palms out, to ward off Gary’s attacks. “I was just worried when I saw you all up in his space-” 

 

Madilyn freezes, mid-sentence, with her eyes widening and her face softening. That’s when Gary realizes what’s crossing her mind. 

 

“Nope-” Gary tries, but Madilyn’s already pushes off the counter. 

 

“I was totally interrupting something,” Madilyn’s realization turns into a wicked grin, with one finger pointed at Gary. Her brows knit together, looking amused and disbelieving all in one glance. “Were you guys making out?”

 

“Madilyn-” Gary glowers, but his sister is already on the move.

 

Madilyn reaches behind to take another piece of bacon off the pile before she hurries towards the front door. “Never mind! It’s none of my business!” She yells over her shoulder, waving at them as she goes. “Have fun not making out!”

 

“Thank you, Madilyn,” Simon says with sweet amusement while Gary glowers at his retreating sister. The screen door shuts with a loud clack, followed by the sound of Madilyn’s car starting, and the tires crunching gravel as she leaves.

 

Gary lets out a long, suffering sigh as he lets his head fall back on his shoulders. He stares up at the ceiling, a silent prayer for patience running through his mind. But hearing Simon’s small chuckles behind him certainly isn’t helping. Gary glowers as he stalks over to the food, bringing his dishes over in two trips. He returns with two empty plates and silverware on his last trip, setting a plate in front of Simon and one plate in the spot he’s going to claim. 

 

Gary takes a seat only for Simon to lean over and claim his mouth in a firm kiss. He pulls back, his gaze soft and expression fond as he looks into Gary’s green eyes. 

 

“You hardly have any room to look as grumpy as you do.” Simon brushes a wavy lock of Gary’s hair behind his ear. “You only have to deal with your sister’s teasing occasionally. Whereas I work with a large Scottish man who has known about my feelings for you for the last few years and has made sure to tease me about it every chance he gets.” 

 

Gary smiles immediately, and only thinks to try and control it after it’s too late. He bites on his bottom lip, attempting to look empathetic but failing miserably. 

 

“Mhm,” Simon rolls his eyes as he leans in for another kiss. Gary returns it sweetly this time, his hand cupping Simon’s jaw. The kiss is languid and slow, taking their time enjoying each other in the early morning. 

 

When Simon shows no signs of wanting to stop, Gary laughs against his lips and pulls back. 

 

“Breakfast.” Gary reminds him. He stays just a few inches from Simon’s face, watching as his eyes crawl open, revealing his dark brown eyes. 

 

“Fine.” 

 

Gary makes them both a plate, then listens to Simon talk about the texts he’s getting from Soap. There aren’t many, but he is asking for them to call soon to go over a briefing. Simon can’t help but chuckle as he tells Gary that Soap’s probably bored out of his mind without the two of them there.

 

Simon washes their dishes when they’re done so Gary grabs his phone and checks to see if he has anything from is sisters.

 

“Becca just texted me,” Gary begins as Simon puts the last dish away. His eyes scan over the text as he talks. “She said Champ is dropping her and Emma off in an hour and he wanted to know if you want to go hang out with him and Beau. She said she texted ahead of time because she doesn’t want you to feel pressured to go.” 

 

Gary’s eyes flit up curiously to Simon, finding him looking… amused. 

 

“What?” Gary’s nose crinkles as he smirks. 

 

Simon walks over to Gary’s side, pulling him into an embrace. He has his hands locked at Gary’s lower back, and Gary leans back so he can look up into Simon’s eyes. 

 

“Your family is very thoughtful,” Simon answers, giving a small shrug. “Like I said before, it just makes you make more sense. At first I thought it was just you, but turns out your whole family is like this.” 

 

“"This” , huh?” Gary repeats, his fingers carding through the hair at Simon’s neck. 

 

“Yes,” Simon nods as he plays along. “I guess I still have yet to figure out if it’s a Sanderson thing or a southern hospitality thing.” 

 

“Let me know what you figure out,” Gary leans in, pressing a kiss to Simon’s neck. 

 

“I will.” Simon agrees as he lowers his hands to grab Gary’s ass. He squeezes, making Gary laugh against his neck. 

 

“You’ve got to stop grabbing my ass,” Gary falsely declares, his eyes twinkling as he looks into Simon’s eyes. 

 

“Why?” Simon argues, a frown forming on his face. “It’s a nice ass.” 

 

Gary laughs again, rolling his eyes at Simon’s sentiment. He doesn’t address it as he says, “You’re going to slip up one time and grab my ass in front of my family.” 

 

“I just saw Beau pinch Emma’s butt last time they were over,” Simon returns, starting his defense. “And Becca definitely slapped Champ’s ass right in front of your dad.”

 

“They’re married,” Gary snickers, cradling Simon’s face in his hands. He adores his lieutenant.

 

“So you’re saying I have to marry you before I can grab your butt in front of your family?” Simon’s playing innocent, his brown eyes looking genuinely curious and his brows tented up inquisitively. 

 

Gary bursts into laughter, moving his hands from Simon’s face to his own so he can cover his mouth. Gary’s laughter makes Simon grin, and the hold he has around Gary’s waist tightens as he drags him back in. He has always looked so smug when he gets Gary to laugh, Gary notes. Going as far back as when they were first getting to know each other. When Gary would call Simon out for looking so cocky, Simon would shrug and simply say that he likes making Gary laugh. 

 

Simon grabs Gary’s wrists to pull his hands away from his face. “You didn’t answer the question, Sanderson.”

 

“You can do it any time you like. If you’re brave enough.” Gary tacks on, making his words sound like a challenge. 

 

“Hmm…” Simon hums as he leans in, his nose nestled against Gary’s. “You can tell your sister that I appreciate her thoughtfulness and that I would like to go hang out with your brothers-in-law.”

 

“You know they’re never going to leave you alone now, right? I told you my family would love you…”

 

“I’ve been told I can be charming,” Ghost jokes as he holds Gary close. 

 

“Yeah?” Gary’s voice softens, capturing his bottom lip between his teeth as he bites back a smirk. “By who?” 

 

“A handsome sergeant… blonde, pretty, likes to pull my hair in bed… have you met him?” 

 

Gary blushes at Simon’s tone, rolling his eyes and turning his head away from Simon’s hot gaze. Simon doesn’t allow Gary to turn away for long. He pins both of Gary’s hands to his chest with one hand while he captures Gary’s chin in the other. He forces Gary to look at him, his fingers firmly pressed into Gary’s cheeks. 

 

Gary retorts by grabbing a fistful of hair at the back of Simon’s head. He gives a short, gentle tug, and that causes Simon’s eyes to darken. 

 

Simon dives in, kissing Gary hotly, and Gary kisses back, keeping a firm grip in Simon’s hair. Simon has just managed to back Gary up against the counter when they hear the sound of a car approaching. Simon pulls away first, only for Gary to grab him roughly by the collar and pull him back in. Gary gives him a needy kiss before he finally releases Simon. 

 

Simon hurries to situate his shirt and press out the wrinkles while Gary reaches up to pat Simon’s brown hair back down. Simon should really leave his hands to himself. He doesn’t want Gary’s siblings to think they’re just fooling around… This is more than that. 

 

The door opens seconds later. Luckily by the time that Simon and Gary have properly separated themselves. 

 

Emma walks in first with her arms full of baking trays. She greets them with a bright smile as she puts the trays on the table. Becca comes in moments later, glass bowls tightly secured in one hand and a large plastic wrapped stack of paper plates in the other. 

 

“Hi, boys!” Emma exhales, turning to them with her hands on her hips. She gives them a once over, her smile fading into confusion. “Why do y’all look so tense? Relax. Becca and I promised not to go overboard with the baking today.” 

 

“Right,” Gary says sarcastically, turning to look at Simon. “The two girls who wanted to grow up and own a bakery together said they’re not going to go overboard. Totally believable.” 

 

“Shush,” Becca smirks as she starts to pull ingredients out of the fridge. “Champ’s outside! I guess you guys are going to go pick up Beau and then go to the garage.” Becca has milk, eggs, and butter piled onto the table. She shuts the fridge, then turns to look at Simon seriously. “Now, I would like to say sorry for anything my very redneck husband decides to do or say to embarrass himself. Please do not hold me accountable for his actions.” 

 

Simon laughs sweetly, giving Becca a respectful nod. “Very well. Perhaps I should also apologize for my sergeant-” 

 

“Ha-ha-ha,” Gary drawls out dryly. He moves over to Simon, putting his hands flat on Simon’s chest so he can guide him out of the kitchen. Once Simon’s over the threshold of the kitchen, and standing in what is technically the living room, Gary stops and crosses his arms over himself. “Go already. And don’t listen to any stories Beau or Champ try to tell you about me. They’re all untrue.” 

 

“Okay, I’ll just ask them for the true ones then.” Simon smirks handsomely down at Gary, adding on a wink that leaves Gary feeling like the flustered twenty-two-year-old he used to be. Simon used to really rile him up. 

 

Gary rolls his eyes as he feels his cheeks heat up, but stays where he is so he can watch Simon walk towards the front door. 

 

“You’re not going to give him a kiss goodbye?” Emma says, sounding… genuine. She’s not actually teasing Gary about this not-so-secret relationship he has with Simon. Bev helped spill the beans on that one… but then again, Madilyn saw right through Gary last year, before even he knew what it was that he was feeling. He’s sure Emma and Becca would have seen right through him as well, even without Bev’s supermarket revelations. 

 

Gary decides in that split second that he’d much rather kiss Simon one last time then keep up any secrecy. He hurries over to the front door just as Simon grabs onto the doorknob. He stops Simon by grabbing his lieutenant’s face in both of his hands. He pulls Simon down to him, pecking him on the lips. 

 

Gary’s words fall out of him speedily, nervous since he knows his sisters are watching. 

 

His words all mush together, something like, “HavefunIloveyoubye!” He turns around to head back towards the kitchen, his face flaming and his eyes pointed down to the ground to avoid the looks on his sisters’ faces. 

 

He hadn’t expected Simon to grab him by the wrist and tug him back. Gary falls into Simon’s chest, his hands resting on Simon’s ribs. He barely has a chance to take in a gasp when Simon hooks a finger under his chin and kisses him. 

 

Sweet, soft, and chaste enough… but Gary feels his skin tingle hotly from the passion Simon kisses him with. 

 

“I’ll be back soon,” Simon promises. He releases Gary, looking awfully smug and not at all embarrassed for having just kissed Gary in front of his sisters. He pulls the door open, halfway on the porch when he calls over his shoulder. “Have fun, ladies!” 

 

“Oh, we will,” Becca yells back, sounding terrifying and looking just as scary when Gary turns to look at Emma and Becca. 

 

The door shuts and Gary feels like he’s just been thrown to the wolves. 

 

“I love you?!” Becca and Emma exclaim in unison. 

 

“You don’t tell us about your super sexy secret soldier boyfriend when it’s serious enough that you say I love you?!” Emma’s grin is wild just like her eyes. 

 

Gary freezes when he reaches the edge of the kitchen, confusion in his gaze. “What are you saying?” 

 

“Gar, you just told him you loved him,” Becca leans over the table, her hands flat against the grain. 

 

Gary takes a second to rewind the moment of panic he had standing in front of Simon, knowing that his sisters were just a few feet away. They haven’t even kissed in front of Soap yet… Gary was understandably nervous. Although Simon just left, Gary’s memory is a little foggy from the panic. And then it hits him. 

 

“Oh my god, I told him I love him.” Gary gasps, looking at both of his sisters. “That’s your fault! You guys made me nervous and it just came out! I didn’t-” 

 

“Gary’s in love!” Becca shouts, coming around the table to run into Emma’s arms. “I knew the day would come!” 

 

Gary falls into one of the kitchen chairs, hiding his face in his hand. He lets out a loud groan, high and annoyed. Meanwhile, his sisters laugh at his expense. 

 

“Gar-bear, don’t be so dramatic. He clearly didn’t mind.” Emma motions towards the front door, keeping her arm around Becca’s waist. “He practically turned into a beast when you tried to walk away. He wasn’t shy at all.”

 

“I can’t believe Gary’s banging someone.”

 

“Becca, please.” Gary lowers his hands to rest in his lap, keeping his eyes pointed to the ceiling. “My suffering is great enough.” 

 

“Fine, fine, fine,” Becca waves a hand at her brother as she begins to organize the trays that Emma brought. 

 

“This whole time we were afraid Gary wasn’t making friends when in reality he had a hot boyfriend he never told us about.” Emma jokes as she heads to the sink and washes her hands. She moves to preheat the oven next while Gary melts into the seat. 

 

“While you’re having a crisis, why don’t you mix the dry ingredients?” Emma puts a bowl in front of Gary and some measuring cups. 

 

Gary groans again while his sisters laugh evilly. He mixes the ingredients just like Emma suggested while Becca greases the pans and Emma begins cracking eggs into bowls. Just as expected, the kitchen gets hot fast with the oven on and three bodies constantly passing one another. The old AC system that was installed in the even older farm house doesn't do the best job at cooling the place off but it definitely helps.

 

They’re making great progress though. They’ve got small cakes cooling on a couple racks, Becca has already made the icing for the cakes (a lilac colored icing to go with the lemony cakes), Emma prepped a handful of fresh vegetables while the cakes cooked, and even whipped up her own dip. 

 

Gary worked strictly on cake duty for a while, making batch after batch, keeping a close eye on the timers. He had a careful eye on the desserts, not wanting to burn a single cake. He’s successful, pulling out the last batch and setting it over the sink. He works on getting the cakes out carefully with the use of a butter knife, placing them on the cooling rack with the others. 

 

They managed to make fifty small cakes for the party. 

 

By the time the cakes are done baking they’ve got three bowls of fresh berries washed, cut, and covered, one pitcher of lemonade, two pitchers of iced tea, a very large veggie tray, and four piping bags full of icing. 

 

Emma exhales a heavy breath, looking at the full kitchen. She turns to her siblings, smiling at them. 

 

“I am so proud of you two.” Emma reaches out, grabbing them around their waists so she can pull them to her sides. Becca stretches her arm out to hold both of them. They admire their work, nodding in agreement. 

 

“We did pretty damn good,” Becca agrees. 

 

“Thank you both. You have no idea how much I appreciate this.” Gary breathes. 

 

“Anything for our baby brother and baby sister,” Emma coos, pinching Gary’s cheek before he has a chance to pull away. 

 

“Our little brother is in love… our little sister is getting married…” Becca shakes her head in disbelief as she puts a few dishes into the sink to deal with later. “I can’t believe how much we’ve all grown.” 

 

“I don’t appreciate you reminding me about that,” Gary turns pink as he starts on the dishes. He suds up a sponge and begins cleaning. 

 

Emma steps over to her purse, pulling her phone out to check what she’s missed in the last few hours since they started cooking. 

 

“Oh, hell. Beau texted me half an hour ago. His parents’ car broke down. He said he was going to pick up the kids, then come here so we could head out-” There’s the sound of a car approaching, causing Emma to frown.

 

“Hey, I love you both,” Emma comes over to kiss Gary on the cheek, then moves over to Becca and gives her a quick kiss on the top of her head. "Sorry to bail-” 

 

“You’re not bailing, sweetie,” Becca soothes her sister, patting her on the back as she heads to the front door “All we’ve got to do left is icing the cakes. Go save Beau's parents and then relax.”  

 

“Alright, Becca's orders," Emma smiles fondly. "will do. I'll see you both tomorrow! Have fun and don't eat too much icing. I haven't forgotten the time you two made yourselves sick on icing that night me made all those Christmas cookies.” Emma slips on her sandals before she heads out the door. 

 

“Love you!” Becca and Gary shout after her. The screen door clacks shut as Emma hurries out to Beau. They can hear her barrage of questions begin as she hops in, already asking him how his time with Simon and Champ went.

 

“How is that icing?” Gary asks as he fills the empty side of the sink with the now clean dishes. 

 

“Amazing,” Becca insists, pulling over a bowl that still has at least two cups worth of icing. The piping bags she prepped lie on the table, neatly lined up. “I saved some for us since we have the same addiction to icing.” 

 

Gary gives his sister a wink. “Nothing beats eating it straight out of the tub.” 

 

“Our other siblings just don’t understand,” Becca adds as she scoops a finger into the icing and tastes it off her finger. 

 

Gary finishes with the dishes so Becca stands, grabbing a towel to start drying as Gary rinses. They start a good system, handing one dish off at a time. They’ve got everything washed, put away, or sitting on the table for Becca to take back home later. 

 

“Gar, can you get this damn apron off me? It’s too hot to wear it any longer.” 

 

“Sure.” Gary walks over, untying the knot that Becca made at her back. He tugs on it a few times while Becca rests her hands on her stomach. Something about the action catches Gary’s eye, but he doesn’t say anything. He loosens the knot, taking the apron off her frame. He’s careful as he brushes his hand against her stomach, confirming his thoughts.

 

“Becca,” Gary breathes, looking from her stomach up into her eyes. “Are you pregnant?” 

 

“...You can tell?” Becca glances down at her stomach, unbridled concern in her eyes as she places her hands on her stomach. 

 

“Becca,” Gary smiles, bending slightly in the knees so he can try and put himself in his sister’s line of sight. He places a firm hand on her shoulder, squeezing reassuringly. “Why do you look so worried?”

 

“Gar,” Becca puts a hand over her face, shaking her head. She’s quiet and cautious, something that Gary rarely saw from his brave older sister. 

 

“Beck, sit down,” Gary guides her over to a chair, holding onto her elbow as she lowers herself down. “Talk to me. Please.” 

 

Her eyes are brimming with tears, but she holds them back. “No one knows yet. I-” she reaches out to take Gary’s hand, squeezing it. “Gary, Champ and I have been trying to have kids since you went off to boot camp. And every single time, the baby never makes it. I’ve had four miscarriages… this is the longest term I’ve ever had. I’m twenty-seven weeks… but I’m terrified that it could all end by tomorrow morning.”

“Becca,” Gary leans in, wrapping her into a tight hug. His sister clings to him, holding each other in the silent kitchen. They don’t let go for a long time, not until Becca’s ready. She pulls back, bringing a hand up to wipe at her eyes. 

 

“Champ and I were about to throw in the towel. It takes a toll on us, on me, every time. Physically, mentally, emotionally. I couldn’t take having my heart broken every time.” Becca tucks her auburn hair behind her ears, looking so young with red splotchy cheeks and unguarded eyes. 

 

“Madilyn’s the only one who even knows about my miscarriages and that’s because she found me crying after the second one. God, she only would have been seventeen but she was my rock through it, Gar. And she went with me to every appointment after that. Whenever I needed her, she dropped everything for me. I haven’t dared tell her this time because I don’t want to get her hopes up again. And I know it worries her sick… Honestly, her and Emma are the biggest worries I’ve ever met.” 

 

Gary cracks a smile, trailing his thumb back and forth across Becca’s knee. 

 

“Champ and I stopped trying two years ago. We’ve been working on trying to adopt, but it’s a hell of a process.” Becca shakes her head, giving one last sniffle. Her tears are gone now, replaced with annoyance. “But then this happened a few months ago and I’ve been spending every day worried that if I tell someone then the universe will punish me and take it away.” 

 

“That is not going to happen, Becca,” Gary promises.  

 

“I’m spending all of my time scared that I’m going to miscarry, and then spending the rest of my time angry that I’m scared all of the time. I’m supposed to enjoy this. I’m supposed to be happy and glowing and laughing about weird cravings… But I’m just worried it’s all going to slip through my fingers again.” 

 

Gary nods sympathetically. 

 

“You are tough as nails, Beck,” Gary sighs. “I love you.” 

 

“I love you too,” Becca laughs, her eyes starting to tear up again. She reaches forward, and Gary leans in. She’s got her arms around his neck, pulling him into a bone crushing hug. He stands up taller on her knees, leaning in to squeeze her back just as tightly. 

 

“We better get started on those cakes,” Becca chuckles, her breath rustling Gary’s hair. “Fifty cakes will take us a long time.” 

 

“You’re right,” Gary grumbles jokingly and that gets him another laugh from Becca. He turns around and gathers the cooling trays, setting half in front of Becca and half on the other side of the table for himself. 

 

It takes them almost two hours to finish the cakes, mostly because they keep stopping to chat and joke, but they make it through. The soft yellow cakes are topped with a nice swirl of icing on top. Becca even bought a few edible flowers from a small shop in town, sprinkling them across the cakes. 

 

“Wow,” Gary says once they’ve finished. “These are officially the best thing I’ve ever made.” 

 

“Great job, Gar.” 

 

“You too, Beck.”

 

The two smile at each other across the table, enjoying the moment of peace between the two of them. 

 

“I guess I better call my husband.” Becca reaches for her purse, pulling her cell phone out. “No texts from him… seems like things are going well with your lover boy then.” 

 

Gary groans, head falling back against his shoulders. 

 

Becca presses her phone to her ear, laughing at Gary’s suffering as she waits for Champ to answer. He almost doesn’t, and when he does there’s rustling on the other end. 

 

“Babe, we’re all done!” Becca leans forward to dip her finger in the icing that Gary’s currently indulging in as well. “Yep. All the cakes are done and we’ve got salads and sides for tomorrow. No, I’m not sneaking you a cake. You can wait until tomorrow like everyone else. Yes, I know I’m mean. Come pick me up and please don’t forget to bring Simon with you. Gary won’t know what to do without him.” 

 

“Hey-” Gary frowns, glaring at his sister. 

 

Becca laughs but nods at whatever Champ is saying. “Okay, see you soon, baby. Love you.” 

 

It takes twenty minutes for Champ to show up. Simon enters the house, his brown hair looks flat from the heat, and he’s got sweat around the collar of his shirt and under his arms. He holds the door open for Becca as she passes. 

 

“Bye, Si!” Becca says her farewell with a friendly wave and a blown kiss towards Gary and Simon. They stand in the doorway, watching Becca hop into the large truck. She leans across the center console, giving Champ a quick peck on the cheek before he begins to drive off. They wave as they go, so Gary and Simon wave back. 

 

Once the truck is out of sight, Gary jumps right into Simon. 

 

“Oof-” Simon exhales as he catches Gary in his arms, with Gary already wrapping his legs tightly around Simon’s waist. 

 

“How’d baking go?” Simon smirks, leaning casually back against the door frame. 

 

“Went well,” Gary’s oblivious to how cute he is as he plays with the hair at Simon’s nape. “How’d your time go with Champ and Beau?” 

 

“It was fun,” Simon huffs out a tiny laugh. “They gave me a shovel talk. They’re very protective of you and your siblings.” 

 

“A shovel talk?” Gary says in disbelief. “I didn’t know they were going to threaten you-” 

 

“Oh, you were concerned for my safety?” Simon retorts sarcastically, earning himself a glower from Gary. “I asked, by the way. Apparently it’s a Sanderson thing, not a southern hospitality thing.” 

 

Gary’s confused for a second until he recalls their conversation from earlier. He shakes his head at Simon fondly. 

 

“Beau was quite flustered when I asked because apparently it’s something he and Champ have talked about over the years. He and Champ might have ranted about you all and your thoughtfulness for a few minutes.” 

 

Gary laughs in surprise, his eyebrows jumping up to his hairline. 

 

“Sounds like you fit right in.” Gary comments absentmindedly. 

 

“Good to know that I get along with my future brothers-in-law, huh?” Simon leans in, his smirk infuriatingly cocky moments before he presses that smirk to Gary’s lips. 

 

“Shut up,” Gary sighs into Simon’s mouth. “We’re not-” he speaks between kisses, “going to be able to-” Simon’s tongue slips into Gary’s mouth, eliciting a shocked noise out of Gary before it turns into a moan, “-make out for very long.” 

 

Simon pulls away at the news, his brows tented together in confusion. 

 

“My parents will be here soon,” Gary explains, gliding his thumbs along Simon’s brows to try and relax his expression. He leans in to press a kiss to Simon’s forehead. “And there’s leftover icing I plan on demolishing.” 

 

Simon groans, his head falling back against the door jam. “Is this payback for something?” 

 

“What do you mean?!” Gary squeaks, his face amused but confused.

 

“You truly are clueless,” Simon shakes his head as his grip tightens on Gary’s waist. “It was hell for me anytime you suddenly had a carton of icing in your possession. You refuse to eat it with a spoon and instead lick it off your fingers just to torment me.” 

 

Gary’s mouth falls open, affronted by the accusation. “That’s why you always yelled at me to get a spoon? I thought you were just grumpy...” 

 

“No, you’re just clueless,” Simon shoots back. 

 

“First my sleep shorts and now this?" Gary scrubs a hand over Simon’s face, laughing when Simon puts him down just so he can grab Gary’s hands and in them to his chest. 

 

“I may have been clueless but-” Gary begins, only to stop short. “I have no defense. Maybe you should have told me you were so horny you couldn’t stand to watch me eat icing.” 

 

“Oh, yeah? And what would you have done?” 

 

Gary tilts his head to the side as he pretends to ponder. He shrugs as he meets Simon’s eyes, seconds before his eyes fall to Simon’s mouth. “I would have had a moment of panic and then a moment of realization before I let you take out your frustrations on me.” 

 

Simon’s face grows hot as he backs Gary up against the other side of the door jam. “You can’t say things like that, Sanderson.” 

 

“I can,” Gary says sweetly, gliding a finger under Simon’s chin. “I’m going to go enjoy that icing now. And if me licking it off my fingers bothers you so much, maybe you should consider letting me lick it off you instead.” 

 

Gary walks backwards to the kitchen, leaving Simon standing in the front doorway with a dark expression. He grins when he sees just how worked up he has his lieutenant, smug that he has this effect on Simon. He turns around, which only brings Simon’s attention to his ass. 

 

“You’re dangerous, Roach.” Simon growls as Gary dips a finger into the purple icing and sticks that finger right into his mouth. Gary smiles around his finger only to feel panic rise in his chest when Simon swings the door shut and advances on him. 

 

“Simon!” Gary squeaks through his laughter. Simon has him pinned against the table in seconds, leaving him no room to move. Simon leans in to kiss him, only to have Gary swipe three icing-coated fingers against his mouth. 

 

Simon leans back, his irritation showing on his face. And of course Gary finds it hilarious. 

 

"That’s what you get for misbehaving,” Gary comments, although his voice somehow sounds soothing. 

 

Simon’s head tilts back, his eyes meeting the ceiling. “Give me patience…” he prays to the sky, earning him another laugh from Gary. 

 

Gary grabs his jaw, fingers pressing into Simon’s cheeks. He guides Simon’s head down, leaning in to lick the icing off of the corner of Simon’s mouth. He pushes his tongue into Gary’s mouth to retaliate, kissing Gary without an ounce of patience. Gary lets out a "mmph!" in surprise, only to melt in Simon's arms. 

 

Simon supposes he doesn’t need that much patience after all.

Notes:

Thank you for reading!! This chapter was also supposed to include the wedding shower but I have focused far too much on the tiny details and the smut this time so that will be in the next chapter. I also learned a new word... minutiae. I'd definitely say this story focuses a lot on the minutiae. Sorry for the excess trivial details or events in the story, I just love writing Gary and Simon together : D

 

I forgot to mention that I made a tumblr for my fics!! Please come visit me at krwaken.tumblr.com!

Chapter 26: All In

Notes:

Hey guys!! Last chapter I posted I added a late note, so in case you missed it: I have a tumblr now! Come follow me at krwaken.tumblr.com! I'm not 100% positive what I'll be posting there. Probably COD thoughts, snippets from WIPS, maybe some gifs/graphics eventually. Come say hi!

Gary and Simon wake up the next morning in separate beds, much to their disappointment. But they greet each other in the kitchen with hidden smiles and stolen glances. Simon is welcomed by the rest of the Sandersons warmly, who are already there and early for Madilyn and Jasmine’s party. Simon says his hello’s as he makes his way to Gary’s side, claiming the empty chair beside his sergeant.

 

Gary presses his ankle against Simon’s the moment he sits down, but refuses to meet Simon’s eyes. He grabs Simon a plate instead, setting a nice white and green saucer in front of his lieutenant before he starts filling it up with food. Simon watches, sitting comfortably in his seat. He sits forward when Gary finishes making his plate, sneakily squeezing Gary’s leg under the table as he moves. 

 

“Thanks, love,” Simon says so easily. Simon’s always had a few pet names for Gary. At first he’d use terms like princess to rile Gary up, but he ended up using it so much that it became normal. But for Gary’s family, they’re not used to such terms of endearments being thrown Gary’s way. 

 

“Aww,” Emma frowns funnily as she walks around the table to put some dishes in the sink. “I wish Beau would call me something cute like that..” 

 

Gary’s eyes widen, but Emma has her back to the table as she rinses a few dishes off. He looks curiously at the surrounding faces, but his mom doesn’t seem to be alarmed, neither does his dad… and the rest of his siblings are… well, probably used to how Gary and Simon act around each other by now. They’ve been home for two weeks, after all. 

 

“Beau calls you sugar cookie.” Madilyn comes to the aid of Emma’s husband as she reaches across the table for some fruit. She pops some freshly washed berries into her mouth. 

 

Emma laughs from the kitchen sink, the strands of her neatly curled blonde hair falling around her shoulders. “You’re right,” Emma agrees as she puts her dishes on the drying rack. “That’s pretty cute.” 

 

“Your father calls me honey bunny sometimes. I think that’s cute.” Denise walks up to where Graham and Grant are sitting at the end of the table, putting a hand on both of their heads to pat her blond sons sweetly. 

 

“That is cute, ma,” Emma agrees, drying her hands on a dish towel before she turns around. 

 

Simon eats his food silently, a small smirk on his face as Gary watches his mom and his sister. He looks at the two of them cluelessly, trying to figure out how this conversation has grown as much as it has. Simon, admittedly, does enjoy watching Gary suffer through some minor embarrassment at the hands of his family.

 

The conversation continues around them, and all Gary can do is shake his head and put his head in his hands. 

 

After Simon has finished his breakfast, and Gary steals his plate before Simon has a chance to clean it himself, the attention shifts to him. He supposes it’s only fair, after all the suffering Gary endured.

 

“Simon, honey, aren’t you warm?” Gary’s mom is concerned at the sight of Simon in a long-sleeved shirt and pants. “I’m sure Gary has something upstairs that you can change into.” 

 

“Yeah, Simon,” Gary pops a grape into his mouth as Simon turns to him. “Wouldn’t you much rather be in a t-shirt?” 

 

Simon’s eyes narrow in a glare. 

 

“Simon probably has a bunch of cool tattoos and scars that he doesn’t want to show us because he’s cool and mysterious,” Grant jokes around a piece of melon. 

 

Gary smirks, waggling his brows at Grant’s correct assumption. 

 

Simon just rolls his eyes at Gary while Denise interjects. 

 

“Well, then he has cool tattoos and scars! That doesn’t mean he should have to suffer in this heat.” Denise turns to Simon and waves him up the stairs. Then she puts a hand on Gary’s arm and pushes him towards Simon’s direction. “Go, you two.”

 

Gary’s quick as he grabs a few grapes, then leads Simon to the stairs. 

 

“Come on, Mister Mysterious.” Gary teases as he and Simon round the corner. 

 

“Your mum is as persistent as you are,” Simon comments lowly, one step behind Gary. 

 

“Or maybe we both just have a low tolerance for you-”

 

Gary receives a slap on his ass, startling him so much that he lets out a gasp in surprise. He spins around to look at Simon accusingly, and Simon only winks back at him. 

 

“How’s that low tolerance now?” Simon retorts. 

 

“Lowering,” Gary’s voice is dry as he continues up the stairs, listening to Simon’s soft laughter behind him. 

 

Gary pulls Simon into his room once they’re upstairs, though he doesn’t make a move to shut his bedroom door, much to Simon’s disappointment. Gary drops Simon’s hand, bringing him more disappointment. Simon doesn’t whine about it, even though he considers it. Instead, he admires Gary’s ass when he bends over to search through his luggage. 

 

“Okay, I think I’ve got a few options,” Gary stands to his full height, turning to look at Simon curiously. His looks at Simon’s trousers, a nice olive green pair with nice brown shoes he hasn’t put on yet since he refuses to wear shoes in Denise and Robert’s nice home. 

 

The corner of Gary’s mouth quirks up at the same time his eyes flit up to Simon’s. 

 

“Take your shirt off.” Gary’s voice is frustratingly sultry and sexy, but Simon can’t do anything about it with the bedroom door open. 

 

Simon grabs the bottom of the navy blue henley he had put on that morning, lifting it up and off his form in one smooth movement. He tosses the fabric down on Gary’s bed before he turns to his sergeant. 

 

Gary steps forward, throwing down the few shirts that he pulled out on top of the covers. Once his hands are free, he rests his palms on Simon’s chest, curling around Simon’s toned pectorals and squeezing. Simon snorts, grabbing onto Gary’s wrists and pulling his hands away immediately. 

 

“Gary, door. Open.” Simon reminds him with a pointed look, especially when Gary’s eyes stay on Simon’s chest. 

 

“Fine,” Gary rolls his eyes but his playful smirk never wanes. “Try them on. Let’s see what fits.” 

 

It’s safe to say that the first shirt isn’t even a possibility. Simon tries to pull the fabric down his torso, but it’s far too tight and he’s definitely going to rip the fabric if he flexes. Simon throws that shirt to the other side of the bed, purposefully ignoring Gary’s giggles. He tries the next shirt, but can only get one button done. He takes one look at the third shirt and gives a sharp “No,” before tossing that to the side. There’s one last shirt, a nice white shirt with soft gray stripes, so light and close together that the pattern is barely noticeable. 

 

“I bought that shirt a few sizes too big on purpose,” Gary says as Simon slips his arms through the sleeves. He’s pleasantly surprised with the fit. 

 

“It’s my shirt now,” Simon declares, letting the fabric hang loose. Simon reaches for a tank top Gary threw on the bed, quickly slipping that on before he returns to the button-up.

 

Gary looks unabashedly at Simon’s body as he comes forward to roll the sleeves up above Simon’s elbow. The fabric rests snugly at Simon’s bicep, accentuating his arms in a way that makes Gary feel warm all over. Plus, the added feature of Simon’s tattoos just barely peeking out from under the sleeves is very appealing. 

 

“Kind of you to help, love,” Simon teases as he undoes his belt and unbuttons his pants. Gary watches this too, but takes a few steps back towards the door so he can get the full view. Simon can’t help but feel a little cocky as he buttons a few bottom buttons so he can tuck the fabric into his pants. He buttons up again, ties his belt, and then begins to button up the rest of the shirt. 

 

Gary snorts when he sees Simon button the shirt clear up to his neck. Gary abandons his spot in the doorway, coming over to his lieutenant’s aid. 

 

“Don’t button it up this high,” Gary’s voice is fond as he comes over to undo the first button of Simon’s shirt. He then busies himself with fixing Simon’s collar. 

 

“Are you sure your mum won’t mind?” Simon shifts uncomfortably, unfolding the short sleeves a tad further further. 

 

Gary huffs out an annoyed breath, keeping his hands on Simon’s collar. “Will you stop with that already? My parents already adore you and they have no qualms regarding tattoos or scars… Maybe smoking but you quit.” 

 

“I quit for you,” Simon retorts seriously.  

 

“For me? Or because you were sick of hearing me complain?” Gary smiles, his brow lifting in a challenge. He’s leaning in closer, unaware of how he’s gravitating towards Simon’s mouth.

 

“Both,” Simon says pointedly, which only makes Gary laugh. He doesn’t move, his eyes watching Gary intently as Gary moves closer and closer. 

 

“I think another button is appropriate,” Gary says as he flicks the second button loose on Ghost’s shirt, smirking when Simon’s reverie breaks, glancing down towards chest.

 

“Absolutely not, princess,” Simon’s hands ghost over Gary’s, stopping Gary from undoing any more. 

 

“Oh, sorry-” 

 

Simon and Gary glance towards the doorway, finding Madilyn looking somewhat sheepish. The rest of her looks highly amused, and Gary already knows his nosy sister is going to have a million questions for him. Becca is beside her, her gaze pointed to the ground as she tries to hide her smirk. 

 

Simon and Gary drop their hands and immediately separate by taking a step away from one another. Which only makes them look even guiltier than they feel. Even though they weren’t up to anything, the amused gazes of Gary’s sisters makes him feel like he was doing something he shouldn’t have been. 

 

“We’re coming right down,” Gary says with a deep blush on his cheeks. “Do you need something?” 

 

“We just wanted to see if you guys got lost or something!” Madilyn responds evilly.

 

“Yeah, you were taking forever!” Becca jumps in, putting her hands up in innocence. 

 

“We couldn’t find a shirt that fit,” Gary grumbles. His annoyance only deepens when he glimpses at Simon and finds him smirking. He truly loves when Gary suffers… 

 

“That one looks great,” Becca compliments, waving a hand in Simon’s direction. “Are you coming down now?”

 

“Yes! Jeez. Why are you two so impatient?” Gary sighs, moving towards the hall. 

 

Becca smirks at Gary’s obvious embarrassment but turns and begins her trek down the stairs. Gary’s next, with Madilyn on his trail, and Simon the last one in line. Gary stops at the edge of the kitchen, and can feel Madilyn’s presence at his side. He’s sure Simon would stay with them too if it wasn’t for Grant calling him over to the table. 

 

“Simon, come here! We need an honest judge over me and Graham’s arm wrestling.” 

 

Gary smirks as Simon walks past him and over to the end of the table. He pulls up a chair, then listens to Graham and Grant tell them about the arm wrestling competition they’ve been holding since they were twelve. 

 

Gary’s unbelievably happy seeing Simon here amongst his family. Even laughing at the tale Graham and Grant are telling him. After fantasizing about it countless times, Simon is actually here. 

 

“That was kind of you to help him with his buttons,” Madilyn’s voice is low so only Gary can hear her, but Gary wishes he hadn’t. 

 

He turns to give Madilyn an exasperated look. When Gary doesn’t say anything, Madilyn continues. 

 

“‘ Princess.’ I see that’s still a thing.” Madilyn’s smug expression causes Gary to push off the wall and straighten up. 

 

“Madilyn, shut it.” Gary warns. 

 

“I will. For now,” Madilyn threatens, hitting Gary gently on the back of the head before she moves into the kitchen. 

 

“Simon! That’s a lovely shirt!” Gary’s mom praises. “Is that Gary’s? It fits you really well.” 

 

“Thank you. It’s about the only thing that fit.” Simon’s eyes flit over to Gary, his gaze twinkling with mirth. Especially when Gary glares at him. 

 

“Oh, yeah.” Grant nods in understanding. “Gary’s always been tiny.” 

 

“I’m not tiny,” Gary grumbles, walking into the kitchen and taking a seat beside Grant. “I'm five-ten. That’s above average height, thank you.” 

 

“Five-ten?” Simon presses, turning a devious smile on Gary. 

 

“I can’t believe you - Fine, I’m five-nine and three-quarters.” Gary says to the room, which makes Madilyn snort as she throws herself down in the open chair across from Gary. 

 

“You guys really know a lot about each other!” Becca adds on as she sits beside Madilyn. One glimpse at his sisters and Gary knows they’re up to trouble. 

 

“Yeah, we kind of have to. It’s part of the job.” Gary’s words are pointed, giving his sisters a look that tells them to back off. 

 

“Yeah, part of the job.” Simon is being sarcastic, so Gary’s eyes flit over to his lieutenant. “Like knowing that Gary sleeps with a little brown bear he named Mister Cuddles is all part of the job.”

 

Gary’s mouth falls open as his siblings burst into a fit of laughter. 

 

“Gary, that’s adorable .” Emma coos. She came into the room just in time to catch Simon’s sentiment, resting her hands on her stomach as she laughs. Behind her, Garrison and Michael rush into the house and straight to their grandparents to say hello. 

 

“You got me that bear!” Gary gathers his weak ammunition and throws it back in Ghost’s direction. “And you helped me come up with his name.” 

 

“Gary, please tell me you brought Mister Cuddles with you.” Graham wipes at his eyes, regaining his composure just in time to wait for Gary’s answer. 

 

“Of course! I wasn’t going to leave him all alone back at the base for a whole month. He’s sitting on my desk next to my laptop.” Gary’s telling the truth, but he’s glad that his siblings all fall into another round of laughter. 

 

“How come we didn’t see Mister Cuddles last year?” Madilyn wipes a tear out of the corner of her eye, consumed with another round of giggles after her question. 

 

“Simon had Mister Cuddles while I was here last time.”

 

“I feel like I’m having a fever dream,” Madilyn laughs through each word. “There’s something truly amazing imagining two hard-ass soldiers co-parenting a teddy bear.” 

 

“Simon, you’ve got to have an armory’s worth of stories and secrets about Gary from the past few years, right?” Becca questions, sounding hopeful. 

 

“I do.” Simon nods politely. 

 

“That’s a two-way street,” Gary retorts, landing a very pointed look at Simon. 

 

Simon’s cool and collected as he winks at Gary. 

 

“I still want to hear that Simon and Gary origin story.” Madilyn comments absently. 

 

“Oh,” Denise smiles at that, tucking her graying hair behind her ears. “That would be fun. I’d love to hear how you two met. Gary tells us so little. He likes to stay mysterious.” 

 

“Simon is way worse than me,” Gary retorts defensively. 

 

Denise laughs at the affronted face Simon makes at Gary’s accusation. “Oh, you two are so funny,” she shakes her head fondly. “It’s nice to see Gary like this for once. ” 

 

“I agree.” Becca plays along innocently, though her eyes are devilish when they land on Gary. 

 

“Like what?” Gary asks, flustered and pink. 

 

Despite Gary’s question, no one answers him. His mom gives him a wink before she looks at all of her children. 

 

“Okay, kids! Time to get the tables out. Start decorating. I’ll get the food out of the fridge. And, for heaven’s sake, it’s all of your responsibility to keep your father away from the cakes.” She looks at them all pointedly, and suddenly Gary feels like he’s sitting in a briefing for a mission. He takes a glimpse at Simon, and the two can’t help but laugh as they share the same thought. 

 

The room breaks up, Graham and Beau shoving at each other playfully as they try to race each other out the door. Emma hops on Grant’s back for a piggyback ride. Jasmine and Becca are taken under each of Denise’s arms, held to her sides as they head out through the laundry room and to the large back yard. That leaves Madilyn, Gary, and Simon straggling behind. 

 

They head out onto the porch, then down the stairs leading to the back yard. Madilyn takes that time to place herself between Gary and Simon, hooking her arms through theirs. 

 

“Well, Si, you ready for phase two of meet the family?” Madilyn smiles up at Simon, one eye scrunched closed from the sun shining into her eyes. 

 

“More than ready,” Simon agrees, giving her a resolute nod. It makes Gary smile at him over Madilyn’s head. 

 

“That’s what I like to hear,” she says proudly, returning his confident nod. 

 

They walk a little further, but Madilyn lingers… and if Gary knows his sister, that means she has more to say. She doesn’t keep them waiting long.

 

“By the way, if your goal is to be secretive about how much you two are ridiculously into each other, you’re not doing a very good job at it.” Madilyn’s voice is politely low, and even sweet despite her warning. She unhooks their arms, running towards her big brothers when she sees her mom hand them each a roll of streamers. 

 

“I want to help with that!” She runs off excitedly, then jumps up and down in an attempt to get the rolls that Graham and Grant hold above her head. 

 

“It’s your wedding shower!” Graham argues as he plants a hand on her forehead to hold her back. “You’re not supposed to help decorate.” 

 

Gary shakes his head at their squabbling. 

 

“You know,” Simon begins, “It’s interesting that your family can tell how much I’m interested in you, yet it took you five years and a few months apart to realize.” 

 

“Okay, you can be quiet,” Gary smiles sweetly as he begins to walk away from Simon. “I’m going to help put the cakes out. Why don’t you put those muscles to work and help Beau and Champ with the tables?” 

 

“Yikes! Being scorned like a true husband of a Sanderson. Welcome to the club, brother.” Beau comes up at that time to throw an arm over Simon’s shoulder, dragging him away towards the barn. “Don't worry, Gar! We’ll take care of him!” 

 

Champ’s a few steps away, laughing at the playfully annoyed expression Gary makes when they pass. Champ’s headed after Beau and Simon while Gary moves to help Emma lay out the food.

 

“The makeup sex is always great so it’s worth it.” Champ adds on. 

 

“Champ, I’ll break your arm!” Gary threatens, his voice carrying easily over to Beau, Simon, and Champ. 

 

Champ grimaces when he finally reaches the other two, making both Simon and Beau laugh. “He probably will do that. Let’s get these tables, boys.” 

 

-

 

Family starts showing up before they’re done decorating, but the tables are out, table cloths are placed, food is out with protectors over top to prevent bugs from landing in the sweets. Aunts, uncles, cousins, friends, and all of their kids begin to show up, greeting each family member warmly. 

 

Simon rejoins Gary after he helped Beau and Champ finish setting up some chairs around the tables. Gary stands a few feet away from where Graham’s currently being mummified in streamers while Grant’s helping a few young kids race around Graham, wrapping him tighter and tighter in the light blue paper. 

 

“Welcome back,” Gary smirks. “What do you say I introduce you to some people and then we go sit in the shade?” 

 

Gary walks around the party with Simon in tow, giving out many hugs as he greets family he hasn’t seen in years. Many of them coo at how big Gary has gotten, some of them share stories about when he was little. But they’re all thrilled to meet Simon. Each and every partygoer greets Simon with an incredibly warm smile and very southern accent. He shakes many hands, even gets a handful of tight hugs from the older ladies at the party. 

 

After half an hour of introductions, Gary tugs Simon away from a particularly chatty Aunt Maribelle. They give friendly goodbyes, leaving Maribelle to chat up another round of people. 

 

“Okay, only one last person,” Gary says with a squeeze to Simon’s elbow. “Keep charming all my family members like this and you’ll be expected to show up at every cookout, every birthday party, every anniversary. You name it.” 

 

“Fine by me,” Simon shrugs casually, glancing over just in time to catch Gary’s pleased smile.

 

Simon follows Gary towards the refreshments, where Denise stands with another woman who shares many of Denise’s features. They’re each holding a beer in hand, and Denise listens to the woman as she animatedly tells a story. Denise finally face palms just as Simon and Gary make it to her side. 

 

“Dorothy, I swear. You are too old to go skinny dipping.” Denise shakes her head fondly as her counterpart, Dorothy, laughs wildly. 

 

“Never too old, Denise! You know that as well as I do. Besides, you really think you’re fooling me? I know you and Rob probably walk around naked every time you’re up at that cabin. You could start a nudist colony up there! I’ll be the first to join.” 

 

“Dorothy-” Denise laughs at the woman’s eccentricities until she sees Gary and Simon over her shoulder. 

 

“Oh, hey boys!” Denise smiles at them and Dorothy’s looking Simon over very carefully. “Gary, hun, everyone loves the cakes. You and your sisters did a great job. And Simon, thank you so much for lugging out all those heavy tables.” 

 

“Of course,” Simon gives her a polite nod, which just makes Denise shake her head proudly. 

 

She turns to Dorothy while tilting her head in Simon’s direction. “He’s so polite. My kids always pick good ones.” 

 

“I’d say,” Dorothy turns to Gary, her eyebrows waggling up and down. “You and your older sisters really have a type, huh? Handsome and large. By golly, look at those muscles.” 

 

Gary grabs onto Simon’s elbow as his face grows hot. “Aunt Dorothy, this is my lieutenant. His name is Simon.”

 

Dorothy settles back at that, containing some of her obvious innuendos. 

 

“Lieutenant, huh?” She does nothing to hide the disbelief in her voice. She even glances at Denise, the two women sharing a matching look of amusement before she turns back to Gary and Simon. “Well, maybe I should go find me a lieutenant. It’s nice to meet you Simon.” She holds out her hand, and Simon shakes it. 

 

“This is my Aunt Dorothy,” Gary explains as the woman proudly nods. “She’s my mom’s sister and also the woman Madilyn got her wild spirit from.”

 

“Definitely,” Denise grumbles, lifting her beer to take a drink. 

 

“Hey! Someone had to take after me. I don’t have any kids of my own, so I’ll claim Madilyn as my little mini-me. Emma and Gary take after you, Becca’s just like Robert. We can’t blame Grant and Graham’s oddness on anyone, but they are twins so I’ll blame it on that.” 

 

Denise laughs again, seeming looser and sillier from the beer. “Twins are weird.” She agrees, looking at Gary and Simon. “I would know. I raised them. But all of my kids are weird in their own weird ways and I love them regardless.” 

 

“Wow, thanks Mom.” Gary says dryly. 

 

“Well Simon,” Dorothy takes a swig out of her beer before she continues, her auburn hair rustling in the small breeze that’s making this party bearable. “Welcome to the family.”

 

Simon does his best to hide his grin, but he can’t hold it back any longer. He gives her a nod. “Thank you, Dorothy.”

 

Gary rolls his eyes at his mom and aunt as they snicker into their drinks. He grabs Simon by the elbow, towing him away. “Okay, you two. We’re walking away now. Watch the beers. What is that, your guys’ third one?” 

 

“Fourth, honey, and we’re just getting started!” Dorothy calls after them, and Denise adds on a cute little ‘woo!’ 

 

Gary brings Simon over to an abandoned table that’s conveniently sitting in the shade before he throws himself down on one of the bench seats. 

 

Gary lets out a heavy breath, then runs a hand through his hair as he looks among the party-goers. “Okay, I think that was everyone.” He turns to Simon, blinding him with a beautifully crooked smile. “Not too bad, right?” 

 

“No, love. You’ve got a very fun family.” Simon leans back against the table, casually stretching his arm behind Gary. “Although, I must say, I think Madilyn might be on to something. I feel like we’re not fooling anyone.” 

 

Gary’s getting a bit pink from the sun, so it’s hard to be certain, but Simon’s pretty sure he’s blushing. 

 

“I’m not tryin' to fool anyone,” Gary mumbles adorably, leaning just so slightly into Simon’s side. His accent is noticeably thicker after talking to family. “I just… don’t know what to call us.” 

 

Simon hums at that, his eyes locked on Gary’s green ones. 

 

“I mean, it seems obvious if you think about it. No?” 

 

Gary huffs out a laugh at that. “Well, if it seems so obvious then why won’t you say it?” 

 

“You’re the one who seems hesitant.” Simon shoots back, watching Gary’s face shift to confusion. 

 

“Nuh-uh!” He argues cutely. “You’re the one who said last year that you “liked where we are,”” Gary makes sure to add air quotes as he poorly imitates Simon. “I didn’t think you’d want something… labeled. I thought you just wanted us to be us.” 

 

Simon groans, head falling back against his shoulders before he decides to set Gary with a pointed look. Full of eye contact, keeping him locked under his brown eyes. 

 

“First of all, that was a year ago. Second of all, you had been away from me for months, you were finally picking up on my signals, and I didn’t want to lose you before I even had you.” Simon watches Gary glance away timidly, so he quickly adds on. “Look at me.” 

 

Gary’s eyes land back on Simon’s, soft and shy.

 

“I want you. I’ve wanted you. I will continue to want you.” Simon states clearly, his voice low and even as he holds Gary’s gaze. “Sure, the version of me you met six years ago might not have ever seen myself wanting something like this. But you made that change.” 

 

Gary’s eyes fall to Simon’s lips as a smile blossoms on Gary’s features. 

 

“You like me,” Gary teases, poking a finger gently into Simon’s ribs. “Like, you really like me. It’s kind of embarrassing-” 

 

Simon grabs onto Gray’s hand, stopping him from the poking. He holds Gary’s eyes again when his fingers glide around Gary’s, lacing their fingers together. 

 

“I get enough of that from Soap.” Simon grumbles. 

 

Gary bites down on his bottom lip, squeezing Simon’s hand in his. “I like you too so it’s okay.” 

 

Gary leans fully into Simon’s side now, placing their conjoined hands on his own knee. He’s more than happy to stay here, pressed closely to his lieutenant despite the heat. Though, with the trend of Gary’s luck, he doesn’t get to stay with Simon for very long. 

 

 “Gar!” Jasmine calls from the back porch. “Can you come help me with something real quick?” 

 

Gary lets out a small sigh, not because he doesn’t want to help Jasmine, but because he’d really like to spend more time with Simon. But he’s not willing to let his selfishness win out. He takes his hand back, patting Simon on the thigh as he stands. 

 

“Be right back, love,” Gary promises before he jogs off towards Jasmine. 

 

Simon lets out a breath, feeling his shoulders fall. He’s made an incredible amount of progress when it comes to talking about his feelings, but Gary makes it terrifyingly easy. He makes Simon vulnerable, and at first it scared Simon. But now Simon’s tearing down every single wall for Gary, and not one ounce of him regrets it. 

 

Simon gets a few minutes to himself. Just a few minutes, before he gets some visitors. 

 

Simon can see them coming before he hears them, but when he does, he can’t help but smile at the boisterous laughter coming from the two young boys. Michael holds a black pallet in his hand, unlike Garrison who runs with his hands open and out in front of him. He runs right into Simon’s side, crashing into his legs before he hugs Simon happily. Michael sits down next to Simon on the bench with a friendly smile. 

 

“Hi,” Michael greets, swinging his legs back and forth under the bench seat of the picnic table. 

 

“Hi,” Simon greets in return, patting the top of Garrison’s head. “What are you boys up to?” 

 

“Dad bought us this face paint because me and Garrison want to be soldiers like you and Uncle Gary,” Michael holds out the black pallet to Simon shyly. “Would you paint our faces like Army men?” 

 

Simon feels warmth spread through his chest as he takes the pallet out of Michael’s hand. He looks it over carefully, nodding seriously before his eyes flit back up to Michael’s. 

 

“Your dad got you some very nice paint. I use this kind too.” Simon actually does not use this paint himself and he has no idea about the quality of the paint. He’s fairly certain it’s just kids paint since the brand isn’t familiar to him. But Michael looks thrilled to hear Simon’s little white lie. 

 

“Where’s your mum and dad at? Did they say it was okay?” Simon looks around them, trying to spot Emma or Champ. 

 

“She’s over there,” Michael rubs his palms together nervously, his excitement over flowing. “I’ll go get her-” he says seconds before he bounds off of the bench and runs straight to his mom. 

 

Simon watches Michael run off to his mom, running right into her like Garrison had done to him. He wraps his arms around her waist, pressing his head into her stomach as he talks to her. 

 

“So you and your brother want to be Army men?” Simon asks with a smirk, looking down at Garrison who is still pressed to his side. 

 

Garrison smiles shyly but nods. “Yes. Just like you and Uncle Gary.”

 

Simon cracks a smile, reaching out to ruffle Garrison’s hair. 

 

“Simon, I’m sorry-” Emma starts as she walks up, tugged by Michael. “The boys were supposed to leave that in the car but they didn’t listen.” Emma makes sure to give Michael a pointed look, which he has the decency to look apologetic in return. 

 

“I’m sorry, Mommy,” Michael replies sheepishly. 

 

“It’s okay, honey. Just listen next time,” she chastises, petting the back of his head. She turns to Simon, giving him a look that Simon feels like he should be able to relate to. But then again… no kids. Unless a whole task force counts. 

 

“Can he, Mommy?” Garrison asks, staying pressed to Simon. “Can Uncle Simon paint our faces?” 

 

The fact that Simon’s been labeled ‘uncle’ throws him off for a second, and judging by the look on Emma’s face she’s just as surprised. The surprise quickly melts into fondness, her head tilting softly to the side as she looks at her kids lovingly. Simon’s seen the same expression on Gary’s face throughout the years. 

 

“Boys, it wasn’t polite to put Uncle Simon on the spot-” 

 

“It’s no trouble,” Simon insists. Garrison turns to look at him, beaming, so Simon smiles back. He winks at Garrison before he takes on a serious tone. “As long as Mom says it’s okay. And you boys have to promise to listen to her next time, okay?” 

 

“We promise!” They agree excitedly before they turn to Emma for approval. 

 

“Fine,” Emma tries to sound stern but her face shows just how much she adores her boys. “Make sure you tell Uncle Simon thank you after he’s done. Okay?” 

 

“We will, Mommy,” they promise. 

 

Emma looks at Simon, mouthing a simple but meaningful ‘thank you’ before she walks off to socialize with the family that’s visiting for Madilyn and Jasmine’s celebration. 

 

“Alright, boys,” Simon smirks as he flips the palette open. “Who’s first?” 

 

-

 

Gary comes back half an hour later after helping Jasmine retrieve some green army men that were accidentally dropped into the bathroom sink. They did have to take the drain apart to properly retrieve the soldiers, but the two sergeants made it happen. After rinsing the army men off of gunk, Gary and Jasmine returned the little green men to Gary’s five-year-old cousin, who had decided to take his toys with him when he had to go to the bathroom. 

 

When he makes his way back to the table, Simon’s sitting with Beau and Graham. He does have to stop short when he sees that… their faces are painted? 

 

“Uh,” Gary approaches, looking at the faces of his family. Beau has been given a very interesting handlebar mustache, and a few streaks of green on his forehead. Graham has a heart on one cheek and a mysteriously shaped blob on the other. And Gary’s favorite face painting is Simon’s. He’s got three whiskers on one side of his face, and the other is nothing but smeared paint with an obvious hand print. A hand print that’s small, chubby, and undeniably belongs to a child. 

 

“Gar!” Beau holds up his beer in greeting.

 

“Hello, boys,” Gary greets, his eyes falling to Simon’s hands. He sees that his fingers are stained with paint. And judging by the few paper towels behind him, he’s attempted wiping the paint off his fingers the best he could. “Which kid is responsible for this lovely art?” 

 

“Both of my very artistic sons attacked your lieutenant the moment you left him alone. Graham and I came over to admire his handiwork only for the kids to want to do us too.” Beau takes a swig of his beer before he sighs. “Those two look like professional soldiers and I have a handlebar mustache.” 

 

Gary can’t help but dissolve into laughter as he looks at their faces. 

 

“This is truly priceless. I need to take a picture.” Gary pulls out his phone, so Beau and Graham lean in to Simon and smile widely. Simon looks at the camera with a tamer smile, something soft and amused and just for Gary. He takes the picture, admires it for a moment longer before he puts his phone back in his pocket. 

 

Beau and Graham try to convince Gary to get his face painted too, the palette still sits right behind them, but Gary turns them down with more than one firm no. He squeezes in between Graham and Simon, looking up at his lieutenant to properly admire the art on his cheeks. 

 

“Cute,” Gary nods with a hidden smirk. “The whiskers really suit you.” 

 

“The kids tried their best, okay?” Simon drawls with a roll of his eyes. He sits back against the bench, throwing his arm behind Gary again. “That’s enough out of you.” 

 

Gary laughs again, unguarded and happy, as he leans into Simon’s side. 

 

The party continues for two more hours before the family starts to filter out. They’ve given gifts, money, advice, anything one can think to give before a wedding, and then head out after indulging in a few sweets. The cakes are completely gone, the veggie tray Emma put together has only one carrot and two pieces of broccoli left, and the rest of the food is gone. 

 

Beau, Graham, and Simon clean their faces of paint before the family begins clean up. They work on putting everything away, which goes much quicker than it did setting it up. The cheap, plastic table cloths are thrown away, plastic silverware is thrown in garbage bags, the few dishes that they dirtied are brought inside to be washed at a later time. Everyone helps put the tables and chairs away this time, even Robert and Denise lug a few chairs to the barn. 

 

And that’s when the family sees their old volleyball net. And that’s what causes the Sandersons to drag the volleyball net out so they can start putting it up. And, because most of the Sandersons have a polite but competitive side, they’re quickly agreeing to a game before they head to their respective homes. 

 

“The boys are inside taking a nap, which means I can destroy you all without worrying about teaching my kids about good sportsmanship.” Emma teases as Graham and Grant tie the net up. 

 

Gary lets out a heavy sigh at the same time that Madilyn laughs. 

 

“Forgot how competitive they are, huh?” Madilyn elbows Gary in the ribs. 

 

“Yeah,” Gary answers dryly. 

 

Madilyn leans forward so she can look at Simon. “Our mom played volleyball when she was younger. High school, college, you name it. She still loves it. But once she had enough kids to make up a whole volleyball team, she enjoyed watching and coaching more than playing.” 

 

“Ahh,” Simon’s amused, crossing his arms over his chest. He casts a look in Gary’s direction. “So that’s why you were always playing volleyball. He got a lot of the guys into it too.” 

 

“Aww,” Madilyn shoves Gary’s shoulder gently. “You brought a little bit of home with you.” 

 

“Mhm,” Gary drawls as he turns to look at Simon accusingly. “And Simon would always play on the opposite team just to annoy me.” 

 

Simon winks smugly at him. 

 

“Honestly I can not wait for the Gary-Simon origin story but first I’m going to kick your asses in volleyball.” Madilyn rubs her palms together evilly, even goes as far to wiggle her eyebrows at them like she’s an evil villain. 

 

“Maddie, contain your devil side,” Jasmine scolds as she approaches, swatting at Madilyn’s hands. She looks at Gary and Simon, glancing at the Sandersons that are arguing on the other side of the net. 

 

“Gar, so be honest. How brutal are your family when it comes to volleyball?” Jasmine’s collecting intel while Madilyn continues to hold Simon’s eyes over Jasmine’s shoulder. She’s still rubbing her hands together evilly, which makes Simon bark out a laugh. “Madilyn.” Jasmine says warningly, not even sparing her fiancé a look. 

 

“Fine,” Madilyn grumbles, dropping her hands with a frown. 

 

“Competitive but not enough to start a family feud,” Gary reassures, bringing his future sister-in-law into his side. “And I do want to see you destroy them. As long as you’re on my team.” 

 

Jasmine laughs, wrapping an arm around Gary’s waist. 

 

“Okay!” Denise comes forward, clapping her hands to get the crowd to quiet down. Robert stands off to the side, his thumbs hooked in his overalls. “Time for teams. Y’all be quiet and listen up.”

 

As ordered, the surrounding family grows silent and fast. 

 

“Gary and Simon are team captains,” Denise announces, earning a few excited hollers. 

 

Gary and Simon share a look, Simon smug and Gary fondly exasperated. 

 

“Simon’s team will be Madilyn, Graham, Beau, Becca, and myself! Gary’s team will be Emma, Champ, Grant, Jasmine, and Dad!” Denise claps her hands together again. “Got it? Good!” 

 

The teams start to congregate, slowly of course. The Sandersons like to talk, after all. 

 

Even Jasmine pulls away from Gary’s side so she can tease Madilyn as Madilyn makes her way to the other side of the net. Madilyn pretends to plug her ears with her fingers, but Jasmine grabs her wrists to put her hands down to her sides. 

 

Gary runs a hand through his hair, turning to the side to watch Simon’s fingers work the buttons of his shirt loose. 

 

“Well, Sergeant, what do you say we make a bet?” Simon proposes, tugging the fabric of his shirt free from the confines of his trousers. 

 

Gary won’t say it out loud, not with his family so close, but Simon looks damn good. The fabric hangs loosely around him, with a tight tank top clinging to his torso underneath. The sight is making Gary feel a little hot under the collar but he’s already down to a plain white t-shirt. He shucked off his nice button-up when he and Jas went to work on the sink. 

 

“Hmm...” Gary’s eyes flit up to Simon’s, admiring the way Simon’s brown eyes shimmer in the late afternoon sun. “Fine.” Gary agrees, an idea sparking in his mind. He smiles mischievously as he turns fully towards his lieutenant. 

 

“Alright, bug. You seem to have an idea of what you want. Out with it.” Simon places his hands on his hips, waiting. The small breeze rustles his thick hair, making Gary want to run his hands through it. 

 

“If I win, I want you to take me on a date.” Gary grins up at Simon like he had come up with some devious plan, but Simon only softens. Simon actually laughs, shaking his head at his endearing and innocent sergeant. 

 

“Don’t roll your eyes!” Gary pushes at Simon’s chest playfully. “Fine. What do you want if you win?” 

 

Simon ponders the thought for a moment. He glances to the side, towards the orchard, as if he’s trying to figure out his answer. But Gary sees that smirk on Simon’s face and knows that he’s just trying to stretch this out to tease Gary. Gary cocks a hip and his head tilts to the side as he gives Simon an impatient, knowing look. 

 

Simon shrugs smugly as his eyes land on Gary again, answering so casually. “If I win, you tell your family that I’m your boyfriend.”

 

Gary opens his mouth, prepared to be a smart ass, but then Simon’s words set in. Gary is stunned into silence as his brain fizzles out and stops working all together. Boyfriend… Simon wants to come out to Gary’s family as his boyfriend. Not just his lieutenant. He wants a label not just for them but for everyone to know it too.

 

Realization begins to hit, and Gary can’t help but smile at Simon. The astonishment doesn’t waver from his expression, but he’s beginning to understand what Simon’s saying. 

 

“You sure you want that?” Gary’s voice is soft and gentle, watching Simon’s face carefully. 

 

Simon takes in a deep breath, his shoulders falling with his exhale. “Been wanting that for a while now.” 

 

Gary flushes, but before he can dissolve fully into embarrassment he provides a challenge. “Alright,” he smirks. “You’ve got to beat me first.” 

 

“Don’t worry. I will,” Simon raises his voice as he begins to jog to the other side of the net. “And I’ll have fun doing it too.” 

 

Gary’s face is pink and full of adoration when his team settles around him. His dad hands Gary the ball, watching his son watch Simon with a knowing glint in his eye. 

 

“Alright, Captain,” Emma grins devilishly at Gary. “Let’s do this thing.”

 

“Okay, okay, huddle up.” Gary waves his family in. 

 

Gary places his hands on his knees as he looks into the faces of his family. He huffs out a sigh, and then says, “Okay, I’ll be honest. We’re in trouble. Simon is ridiculously good. He started playing volleyball back on base just to spite me.”

 

Emma throws her arms up into the air, looking at Gary with faux annoyance in her eyes. She smirks as she says, “Oh, that’s great confidence, Gar. Thank you.”

 

“Shush,” Gary tries to quiet her down with a snort. 

 

Grant whines as he stands up. He turns right to Simon’s group, no remorse as he shouts over. “Madilyn, do you want to swap? Gary said we’re going to lose.”  

 

“I did not!” Gary says, eyes wide and amused as he looks at Grant. 

 

Grant’s still acting petulant as he glowers over at the other team, the sun in his eyes. “He said, and I quote, “We’re in trouble. Simon is ridiculously good.”” 

 

Madilyn cups her hands around her face too as she answers, “No, that’s okay because Simon pretty much said the same thing-” 

 

“Hey!” Gary cuts them off, his voice sharp but his smile soft. He can see Simon facepalm on the other side of the field. Meanwhile, Gary’s mom is exploding with laughter. Probably thanks to the few beers she had with Dorothy. “Shut it! All of you. My team, behave. Simon’s team, act crazy. I hope you lose.” 

 

“Oh, God, he’s so bad at smack talking.” Simon breathes, just loud enough for both teams to hear. Which means everyone dissolves into laughter now. 

 

Gary groans, scrubbing a hand down his face. 

 

“It’s okay, Gar. I can smack talk enough for the both of us,” Jasmine reassures, elbowing him gently in the side. 

 

Gary lets out a breath of relief, sharing a quiet moment with his sister-in-law. “You’re the only one that I like here. Now, everyone, shut up.” 

 

At the sound of Gary’s sharp tone, his team snap their mouths shut and look at him determinedly. 

 

Gary gives the best pep talk that he can after eating nothing but sugar all day. The sun is also starting to get to him, but at the very least it’s setting on the Sanderson orchard, bringing a nice orange glow around the farm. He gives each member of his team their designated roll (which mostly means his dad stays in the back as a cheerleader, since he loves his father dearly and that man cannot move fast enough to keep up). 

 

The teams break apart with a war cry each, which really only makes Simon laugh as he takes his spot to the left of the net, right across from Gary. 

 

“I’m going to take you down,” Gary tells him seriously, although it’s hard to keep such a straight face when Simon is all smiles. 

 

“Maybe next time, princess,” Simon retorts, winking. 

 

Gary glowers. 

 

The game commences, and Emma and Graham are scolded more than once for their language. The game moves fast, but they’re all keeping up as best as they can. Robert cheers loudly from the back, doing his best to stay out of the way rather than try and assist. 

 

Gary’s team starts with a lead, which means Gary can’t help but wink back at Simon after his team wins the first set. 

 

The wink must light a fire under Simon’s ass, because his team destroys Gary’s team in the second set. 

 

The third set is played competitively, and each member on Gary’s team tries to compensate since Rob’s currently placed in the front of the net. The game is close, but the best part is when Gary’s dad reaches out just in time to save the ball from hitting the ground. The old, brown-stained volleyball goes over the net, just barely, and no one on Simon’s team can hit it fast enough. 

 

Everyone on Gary’s team loses their minds. There’s screaming, and cheering, and hollering, all deafening each other with pure glee. Rob huffs and giggles, glad to be swallowed in a group hug by his kids and kids-in-law. Even if their team loses, Gary will never forget the look of pure joy on his father’s face. 

 

They lose for the fourth set, and Simon’s team takes their victory. Leaving the teams 2-to-2.

 

Denise spikes the ball hard over the net, right into Grant’s face. Madilyn and Graham collapse into the grass immediately, consumed with squeaky, breathy laughter. Becca stands in the back, her hand resting on the curve of her stomach and her head back on her shoulders as she laughs. Simon has the decency to grimace, although the amusement is obvious in his eyes. 

 

Emma and Jasmine have to hold each other up from laughing too hard while Gary and Denise walk over to Grant to check up on him. Gary’s no saint, he’s laughing too, and he’s sure his mom wants to but she’s too good at being a mom so she bites it back. Champ stands in the back, his eyes on Becca, too distracted with watching his wife while everyone laughs at Grant's misfortune. 

 

Grant’s nose is a little sore and his eyes are watering, but he’s good. He yanks himself away from his mom jokingly, which only makes Denise snort. 

 

“Honey, I’m sorry!” She tries, but her voice is infected with laughter. 

 

“Rub some dirt on it, son,” Rob reaches out for his son, who turns into his dad and hugs him just to spite his mom. “Aw,” Rob rubs his back, looking at Denise over his giant son’s shoulder. “Reminds me of when they were kids.” 

 

“Alright, Grant! Stop being a baby so we can win already!” Madilyn calls from her spot on the grass. She’s got her head on Graham’s stomach, where the two of them pick grass out of the yard. They’re each building respective piles of grass on each other. 

 

The game commences after a few dramatic and teasing sniffs from Grant, doing his best to make his mom feel guilty just for the humor of it. Denise, of course, waves him off with a smirk and a roll of her eyes. She’s back into her competitive mode, prepared to win the last game. 

 

Gary and his team do everything they can to pull it back, but they end up losing in the end. And Gary can’t find himself to be too disappointed. He can’t even be annoyed with Simon’s cocky expression on the other side of the net, his brows dancing up and down once. Gary rolls his eyes, but if he were to be truthful, he’s found Simon’s cocky side more attractive than annoying these last few years. 

 

Gary strolls towards the other side of the net, where husbands are reconnecting with wives, fiancés are reuniting, and Gary’s sweet, lovable older brothers are shoving at each other. Gary walks right up to Simon, unable to take his eyes off of his lieutenant. 

 

“Good game,” Gary compliments once they’re a foot away from each other. Simon stares down at him, his smugness only glowing when Gary gives him some praise. 

 

“Wish I could say the same,” Simon jokes, which gets him a shove from Gary. 

 

Simon barely stumbles of course, and Gary’s hand lingers on his chest a moment too long. Simon won, and Gary wants to pay up on his debt as soon as he can. So he grabs a fistful of Simon’s tank top, dragging his lieutenant down to him. He kisses Simon proudly, his lips firm against Simon’s. He planned on making it quick, but Gary lingers a few extra seconds before he finally pulls back. 

 

It’s only when they separate, and Gary’s admiring Simon’s blissed out expression, that he realizes silence has fallen amongst the Sandersons. 

 

Gary and Simon turn at the same time, their eyes landing on the large southern family. 

 

Gary may feel a warm flush spread throughout his entire body, and the fear of being under the limelight, but he holds strong. 

 

“Simon’s my boyfriend.” Gary tells them. The second the words leave him, Gary feels lighter. It makes him think of when he had just gotten back, and the difference he had seen in Madilyn after she’d told him about Jasmine. His secret, regardless of how awful he was at keeping it, is now out. 

 

Robert’s the first one to break the silence. “Were we not supposed to know that?” He asks Denise. 

 

Denise whacks Robert in the chest as the rest of the family breaks into laughter. Even Simon seems to relax, his hands finding purchase on Gary’s hips. 

 

“I love you both dearly,” Denise comes over, pressing a kiss to Gary’s cheek. She then places a hand on Simon’s shoulder as she leans up to press a kiss to his cheek. “Simon, welcome to the crazy.” 

 

“Thank you,” Simon says shyly. One of the few moments that Gary has ever seen his lieutenant so reserved. 

 

Madilyn cannot contain her excitement any longer, and her other half Jasmine explodes seconds after her fiancé. The two run over screaming, starting the second group hug that evening. Gary and Simon squeeze each other as the rest of the Sandersons pile on top. 

 

And in the middle of it all is them. Staring at each other with matching grins.

Notes:

As always, thanks for reading!!

Madilyn every chance she gets: so that Gary-Simon origin story...

Chapter 27: Origin

Notes:

Hey all! Here's another chapter. We've got about three chapters left, unless I need to split one up for getting too long. Thanks for all who are still hanging in there : ) If you haven't heard yet, I'm on tumblr! Please visit me at krwaken.tumblr.com!! I've written a few prompts so far. If you have a prompt you could always submit an ask and I'll see if it's something I can do <3

Also! Late additional note: this doesn't really follow MW2 as I tagged, but these missions they're describing are definitely inspired by the game!

After Gary’s brave (but abrupt and apparently unsurprising) announcement, Simon was promptly urged to move his things into Gary’s room. Partially because Madilyn and Jasmine were staying the night and she planned on staying in her own room with her fiance. Simon and Gary had absolutely no complaints. Simon had his things in his suitcase in seconds before he officially moved himself into Gary’s room for good. 

 

After Simon settled in Gary's room, things began to feel even more normal. Gary was able to sleep in Simon's arms again. He was able to greet Simon in the kitchen with a kiss. He was allowed to love his lieutenant openly.

 

Gary loved having Simon home with his family, but having Simon known as his boyfriend and lieutenant made Gary feel like everything finally fell into place. Everything felt right.

 

The family made it through another week. Finally, it's Friday. 

 

The wedding is next Sunday, which means the family is starting to feel the weight upon their shoulders. Gary knows his siblings are busy this weekend, and every day up until Madilyn and Jasmine’s wedding. His brothers have to get fitted for new tuxes and his sisters are going to get measured so alterations can be made to their bridesmaids dresses. Gary’s getting fitted for his suit on Monday, after they come back from their weekend with Jamie. They’ll be leaving for Jamie’s early tomorrow morning. 

 

As for now, Gary and Simon are headed up to the restaurant for one last family outing before the wedding. This time they’ve made a reservation for the same restaurant Gary and his family ate at last year, when Gary and his brothers had fought that asshole Lincoln. Gary's glad to find out that Lincoln hasn’t come around since their last altercation, or at least that’s what Graham told him when Gary asked on their drive over.

 

Gary and Simon took their seats on one end of the table, near Graham and Grant, while his sisters placed themselves towards the center of the table. At the other end was Jasmine and Madilyn, the happy brides-to-be, and Gary’s parents sat beside them. 

 

The restaurant is warmly lit like last time, with plenty of battery powered tealight candles laying amongst the table. There are a few lit candles that hang on the walls, resting on twisting, golden sconces, protected within glass globes. The restaurant hasn’t changed a bit since Gary was here last year with his family. 

 

Simon has a hand on the back of Gary’s chair, watching Gary’s eyes take in every detail of their surroundings. The reflecting glimmer of the candles in Gary’s eyes, and the relaxing yellow glow on his skin is enticing. Simon wants to kiss him, but he’ll hold off. For now. 

 

Gary turns a second later, catching Simon in the act of staring. His green eyes crinkle at the corner, and he leans in so their noses are just an inch or two apart. 

 

“You’re staring,” Gary comments, pursing his lips together to fight off a smug smile. 

 

“No one said I couldn’t,” Simon retorts, pecking Gary on the lips while he has the opportunity. He settles back in his chair, watching the way that Gary’s eyes slowly open, his smug smile fading into something soft and surprised. Simon loves it, and especially loves being the reason behind the hazy look in Gary’s eyes and the blush on his cheeks. 

 

“Hey, y’all!” 

 

The family turns to watch a familiar face come over. 

 

“Betsy!” Denise greets happily, standing from her seat to kiss the woman on the cheek. 

 

“Hello, sweets,” Betsy kisses Denise back. “Sit, sit! This is a night for y’all to enjoy yourselves and eat some darn good food. And I heard that we have some love birds in here tonight, is that right?” 

 

“Over there, Betsy!” Beau points over Emma’s shoulder to Jasmine and Madilyn. 

 

Madilyn, for once, actually looks embarrassed. Gary knows his sister though, and one thing she hates is being under the spotlight. Jasmine, on the other hand, seems to be enjoying Madilyn’s suffering. She throws an arm around the back of Madilyn’s chair, and the other grabs Madiyn’s hand, lacing their fingers together. 

 

“Uh!” Betsy puts a hand over her heart, looking at the couple. “I can’t believe how grown up you are, sweetie. And Jas, I just adore you. I’m so happy you have each other.” 

 

Gary leans in so Simon reciprocates. They’ve got their heads tilted towards one another, a minimal amount of space between them. “Betsy’s a family friend. She used to babysit my dad when he was younger. And Betsy and my mom would take turns babysitting each others kids.”

 

“Ah,” Simon quirks a smile, his eyes flitting between Gary’s. 

 

“Stop looking at me like that,” Gary blushes. He pinches Simon’s chin playfully between his thumb and forefinger, which only makes Simon want to kiss him more. 

 

By the time Gary tunes back into the conversation, Betsy has made Madilyn and Jasmine wear pink headbands that have the word Bride! written on the top. Madilyn is red-faced, but staring at Jasmine adoringly as Jasmine laughs at something Betsy had said. Betsy pats Madilyn cutely on the top of her head, her other hand playing with Madilyn’s hair. 

 

“Okay!” Betsy says, clapping her hands together. “I have a fun little test for our couples around the table. It’s a little quiz that we will not take too seriously. Let me get everyone's drinks and then I’ll be right back.” 

 

Betsy walks around the table, taking time to write down all of the orders. She comes to Gary and Simon last, a sly smile on her face. 

 

“Hello, Simon, I haven’t had the pleasure of meeting you yet.” 

 

Simon smiles kindly, shaking Betsy’s hand. She has a jangly bracelet on one hand that proudly declares her has a grandma, and her nails are painted neon pink. Simon’s hand engulfs her’s, his fingers thick and scarred, but gentle. 

 

“Hello, Betsy.” Simon greets. “I’m Gary’s boyfriend.” 

 

Betsy looks pleasantly smug at the introduction. “Well, my oh my, what an accent you have.” She glances at Gary over Simon’s shoulders, winking at him. She lifts her notepad to her mouth, covering it slightly from Simon’s view, though she barely whispers her words as she says, “He’s hot!”

 

Gary laughs, snaking his arm through Simon’s so he can hold him close. “Very,” Gary agrees. He’s surprised to see Simon blushing. Gary decides that Besty must have some sort of super power to be able to make both Simon and Madilyn flush red. 

 

Betsy takes their drink orders and disappears. She returns a few minutes later with another server in tow. The server has bright blue hair that she has pulled back into a tight pony tail. Graham’s already making eyes at her as she sets their drinks down. 

 

“Stop it,” Gary chastises, and Graham pouts. 

 

“How am I supposed to find love, Gary?” Graham hisses over the table, pouting at his younger brother. “I don’t have a hot lieutenant that I can go fall in love with.” 

 

Gary sets him with a pointed look while Grant pats his twin consoling on the top of his head. 

 

Betsy takes their orders next with the tests she mentioned tucked securely under one arm. She then hides her notebook into her apron, clutching the quizzes to her chest. 

 

“Okay, this is for fun! These are questions that you and your partner will answer separately. I expect you all to hold each other accountable. No cheating.” Betsy sets them with a serious look, making them all laugh. She begins to pass out the tests, providing pink pens. 

 

She makes it to Gary and Simon, her expression playful. 

 

“Let’s see what you boys got,” she challenges as she puts the papers down in front of them.

 

After she walks away, Simon lets out a sigh. “She appealed to my competitive nature.” 

 

Gary feels his heart swell, watching Simon turn the paper over and grab his pink pen. 

 

“Gar, eyes on your own paper,” Graham argues, grabbing his mixed drink and taking a sip. 

 

“Yeah, we’ll tell Betsy if you cheat.” Grant threatens. 

 

“Shut it,” Gary rolls his eyes as he grabs his own pen and flips his paper over. “I don’t cheat.” 

 

“Oh, Goody-Two-Shoes Gary doesn’t cheat? Aren’t we all surprised?” Graham deadpans. 

 

Gary wads up the paper that came off his straw, then tosses the wadded up ball at Graham. It hits his older brother square in the forehead. Graham looks at Gary flatly, unamused. 

 

Gary turns back to his quiz, trying to hide his smile. He fills out the questions, ribbing his brothers right back when they try to tease him. Gary finds the questions… surprisingly easy to answer. He barely has to think about them. The questions are simple, such as When did you first meet? Where did you first meet? Who asked who out first? Gary finds himself smiling as he writes down his short answers, flooded with memories of he and Simon. 

 

Gary only stumbles over the last question. 

 

Who proposed and where?

 

Gary has no choice but to leave the question blank. He’s capping his pen when Simon turns his paper face down onto the table. 

 

“Simon finished first, so he won in that category.” Grant jokes. He sets his empty glass down, reaching for his brothers to finish off Graham’s drink. 

 

Gary huffs out a laugh as he places his pen down next to Simon’s, then turns his paper to set it face down on top of Simon’s. 

 

Betsy returns with bread, butter, and a few appetizers for the table. She makes sure to scoop up the tests and pens, placing three pink pens in her hair before she starts to shove them into her apron. She promises their food will be out in twenty minutes before she walks away with a mirthful glint in her eyes. 

 

Simon plants his hand on Gary’s knee, so Gary busies himself by playing with Simon’s hand. Tracing his fingers, laying his hand over top of Simon’s to see how Simon’s long fingers stretch out past his own. 

 

The atmosphere in the restaurant is simple and relaxing. Gary and Simon mostly talk to each other, reminiscing about their task force. It has them wondering what their captain is doing. Their conversation is the same as it is back on base; mundane, but they love to listen to each other. 

 

The food comes out and conversation continues even as mouths are full of food. Graham and Grant ask some questions about the task force, and Gary and Simon answer as best they can while keeping some semblance of privacy. In return, Simon and Gary ask the twins about their other jobs, the ones they work when they’re not at the farm. 

 

Soon everyone is warmed by their food and drink. They’re allowed a good twenty minutes of chatting around the table before Betsy appears with a receipt and quizzes under her arm.

 

“Okay, before y’all leave, we’ve got the winners of that cute little newlywed test I sent out.” Betsy walks up to the table with her red lips pursed as if she’s holding back a juicy secret. She grabs the tests out from under her arm, which she’s marked up with a pink marker.

 

There are a few at the further end of the table can’t hear Betsy, which she doesn’t realize. So she continues gleefully while Gary, Simon, Grant, and Graham are blissfully unaware of what she’s saying. 

 

Gary and Simon, for example, are in their own little world. They’re close, gravitating towards each other while having a quiet conversation. Ghost is sharing an old story about MacTavish and Gary listens raptly.

 

Jasmine and Madilyn are at the head of the table. Madilyn has her arm around Jasmine, and Jasmine has one hand on Madilyn’s knee. They look up at Betsy, waiting for the results, although neither care if they got the worst score or the best. A sheet of paper can hardly ruin what feelings they have for one another. 

 

Denise listens as well, with her chin in her hand and a soft smile on her face. Robert sits beside her, his arm draped over the back of her chair. He looks like he’s one second away from taking a nap. 

 

Becca and Emma both listen as well while their husbands chat about hunting. 

 

“Our third place winners are… Denise and Robert!” 

 

There’s a small round of applause, but also some playful yet dismissive comments. 

 

“Of course! They’ve been married for thirty years!” comes from Becca.

 

“I think Mom cheated. There’s no way dad nailed all of those questions.” Emma says next, giving Becca a wink from across the table. 

 

Robert, who’s eyes were closed, perks up at that. He gives Emma a fiery look, grabbing his cloth napkin to hit his daughter on the arm with it. “The hell I did. I love this woman and I answered those questions the best I could.” 

 

They dissolve into laughter as Betsy moves on. 

 

“Second place goes to…” Betsy looks around the table, trying her best to build suspense. No one could ever get annoyed with such a sweet old lady. “Our brides-to-be! Jasmine and Madilyn!” 

 

There’s a louder round of applause this time, mostly because Robert’s awake enough to partake again. 

 

Jasmine leans in to press a kiss to Madilyn’s cheek in celebration. 

 

“And, lastly, our first place winners!” Betsy waves the two sheets that must belong to the proclaimed winners. “Any guesses?” 

 

“It’s probably Becca and Champ.” Emma posits, her eyes narrow in thought as she takes an honest guest. 

 

“No way. It’s you and Beau.” Becca retorts. 

 

There’s a brief squabble as everyone tries to put their opinion out there. The room is split, but it’s decided that the winners are either Becca and her husband Champ, or Emma and her husband Beau. Betsy, in the meantime, looks all too excited to watch the discussion occur. 

 

“Are y’all ready?” She asks once the discussion quiets down. 

 

There are a few nods and even a drum roll off the table. 

 

“The first place winners are Gary and Simon!” Betsy beams widely, bouncing on her toes. 

 

The table grows silent. 

 

That’s when Gary bursts out laughing at the ridiculous story Simon has been telling about MacTavish. His head tilts back, with his eyes scrunched and one hand pressed to his forehead. Simon watches, a fond smile on his face. 

 

Gary’s laugh softens, and that’s when they notice the silence. The pair look up to notice the front of the table staring back. 

 

Gary straightens up, his brow furrowing. “Did we… miss something?” 

 

Becca can’t contain herself. She leans forward, elbows on the table as she breaks the news with a wide grin. “You two won the newlywed game.” 

 

“We did what?” Gary’s confused, up until he sees Betsy waving the sheets gently. “Oh.” He blinks. Then he flushes a bright shade of red. “Oh.” 

 

“All of your answers matched. With the exception of the one you left blank. Congratulations, you two.” Betsy tells them, then gives the pair a knowing wink. 

 

This time the table gives them a soft round of applause, even a few respectable cheers once everyone recovers from the surprise. 

 

Gary laughs awkwardly, scratching the back of his neck. He dares to take a glimpse at Ghost but has to remind himself how to breathe when he realizes Simon is looking right back unwaveringly. 

 

“I think that might be enough proof of how much time we’ve spent together.” Gary teases, trying to relieve some of the tension he’s feeling. Simon, on the other hand, looks fine. He’s got a soft smile on his face and a look in his eyes that Gary can’t decipher. 

 

Betsy starts to hand the papers back. She sits theirs down on top of one another, down turned so no one else can see. She then leans down, just an inch, and lowers her voice. 

 

“I hope you two will get an answer to that last question soon.” 

 

Neither of them have a response, and Betsy’s already making her retreat. 

 

Gary feels himself turn red all over again, but tries his best to act nonchalant about it all. 

 

“You’re blushing.” 

 

Gary almost jumps. Almost. Simon’s voice is so close to his ear, and Gary knows why when he turns his head and almost bumps noses with Ghost. Despite the closeness, they barely separate. 

 

“Really? I hadn’t noticed.”

 

Simon leans back in his chair, smile turning proud as he looks back at Gary, never breaking eye contact. It’s Gary who has to roll his eyes and look away from the other, afraid of what else he might do while captive under Simon’s gaze. 

 

Betsy sets down the bill, and Gary tries his damndest to reach for it (he even goes as far to stand from his chair, practically placing himself in Simon’s lap as he stretches himself down the table), but Robert smacks the back of his hand painfully. Gary retreats, bringing his hand back to himself so he can rub away the pain. Robert points two fingers at his eyes, and then points them at Gary in an ‘I’m watching you’ fashion.

 

The bill is paid for, Gary and Simon cover the tip, and they all stand and file out of the restaurant. Emma and Beau are towards the front, hand in hand as they make wishes that the kids are asleep. Becca’s pressed against Champ’s side, and her husband has his arm around her protectively. Denise and Robert hang back a few steps behind Gary and Simon, but Denise has one arm laced through Robert’s, and they’ve got their heads tilted back as Robert talks about the stars. Jasmine and Madilyn are just beside Gary and Simon, holding hands and whispering about how great the night had been. 

 

They’re nearly back to the car, and Gary’s dreaming about going back home and going to bed. But his sisters are his sisters, so they’re not letting him off the hook. 

 

“So are we not going to talk about how Gary’s apparently the most-married out of all of us and he’s not even married?” Becca turns around, glimpsing at the others expectantly. 

 

“We have to work really closely-” Gary starts, but no one’s having that excuse. 

 

“Oh, sure.” Emma teases. “I have the same excuse, you know. I was Beau’s accountant.” 

 

“That’s not even comparable-” Gary adds with a chuckle. 

 

“It’s true!” Beau says proudly. “She stole my heart the moment she pulled out her pink calculator.” 

 

"You guys were already married!" Gary exclaims helplessly. 

 

"And I'd marry her again too." Beau leans in to kiss his wife on the cheek. 

 

There’s a round of laughter from that, and Gary feels his heart swell. It feels really good to be around his family, even if he might want to shut his sisters up right now. 

 

“Gary, I’ve lost hope for Grant and Graham, so you’re the last one I have to marry off.” Robert huffs out, his chin lifted proudly. “You have my blessing, Simon.” 

 

“Dad-” Gary begins to object, turning tomato red once more. 

 

“Thank you, sir.” Simon interjects before Gary can continue.

 

“You’re the worst,” Gary whispers to Simon, but Simon isn’t fazed. He’s got the corner of his mouth pulled back in a crooked smile which makes Gary’s heart skip a beat. And the way that he’s looking at Gary… it takes his breath away.

 

“I’ll pick out a nice ring for you, love.” Simon doesn’t have the same decency to whisper back, so of course his sisters all begin to ‘aw’ at the term of endearment. 

 

They’ve made it to the vehicles, so they turn towards one another, all sharing a look.

 

“Are you kids all going to go hang out at home again while me and Dad are gone?” Denise frowns, leaning into her husband’s side. “That’s quite unfair, you know. I want to hang out with my super cool kids.” 

 

“Maybe spend less time at your retirement love nest on the weekends!” Graham retorts. He gets a pinch in the side from Denise for his snarkiness. 

 

“Whatever,” Denise sighs, waving her kids off. “You all have your fun. And be safe. I don’t want a call in the middle of the night about the farm being on fire.” 

 

“Yeah, because that’s totally happened before,” Emma deadpans. She gets a look from Denise, and then a pinch from her husband. 

 

“Thank you, Beau,” Denise says sweetly, grateful for the assist. 

 

Emma rubs at her hip, looking at her husband to show the betrayal in her eyes. “I knew she had you in her pocket.” Emma chastises, but then pecks her smirking husband right on the lips. 

 

“Okay, hugs and kisses everyone!” Denise declares as she drags Robert towards their truck. Robert blows kisses at his kids as he’s dragged away. “I’ll have my phone on me so you call me if you need anything ! Love you!” 

 

The kids linger in the parking lot, watching their parents clamber into the truck. The windows are rolled down seconds later, and then Robert’s playing some old country song. He leans back, waggling his brows at his kids to show just how cool he thinks he is. Everyone waves and laughs as Robert puts the truck in drive and they disappear down the road. 

 

Grant’s the first one to shout, “Race you all back to the house, losers!” 

 

He runs over to Gary and Simon’s rental, planting himself towards the back to make it very obvious he won’t be the one driving. 

 

“Grant, you can threaten us with a race when you’re not the one driving!” Madilyn calls, cupping her hands around her mouth as she strolls backwards towards her vehicle. 

 

“She has a point,” Gary agrees, patting his older brother on his shoulders as he steps around him to the passenger side. 

 

The Sandersons follow each other back home, jokingly honking and revving their engines at each other every now and then. Simon has one hand on the wheel while the other is held gingerly by Gary, resting in Gary’s lap.

 

Madilyn and Beau jokingly race each other up the porch steps once everyone’s parked and the cars are off. They push and shove playfully at one another, even when they’re up the porch and blocking the main doorway. 

 

“Okay, children,” Emma sighs, fond yet exasperated. 

 

The Sandersons make themselves at home. A few beers are grabbed out of the fridge and even a few drinks are mixed before they settle themselves in the living room. Some sprawl out on the floor, others claim the couches, or prop themselves up with pillows on the ground. 

 

Conversation burns low, everyone hopping into each others discussions every now and then. 

 

Gary and Simon stay quiet, instead snuggled next to each other on the love seat.

 

The attention lands on them eventually.

 

“So, Gary…” Grant trails off, tapping his fingers against his chin as if he’s an evil villain contemplating his next move. The evilness dissipates speedily as his eyes widen excitedly. “Who is your favorite person in the room and why is it Simon?” 

 

Gary snorts in disbelief, one brow quirking at Grant’s words. “What makes you think Simon is my favorite?” 

 

“Maybe because you’re hiding behind him from your own family.” Grant shoots back in a silly accent, pretending to twirl an evil curly mustache. 

 

Gary glimpses down, realizing he’s got his upper half behind Simon, sandwiched between his lieutenant and the couch. It’s cozy to have his chin hooked over Simon’s shoulder. Meanwhile, his knees rest in Simon’s lap and his feet are underneath him. Gary decides he’s been caught so he might as well take everything he can get. His hands snake around Simon’s center, so Simon sits up a little straighter to accommodate, before Gary squeezes him. 

 

“I don’t know what you mean.” Gary denies the accusations, which only makes Simon laugh in his arms. Simon’s sweet laughter makes Gary grin against his lieutenant’s shoulder. 

 

Emma smirks deviously before she turns towards Grant and Graham. The glimmer in her eyes lets Gary know she’s about to crack wise… 

 

“Grant, Graham, how does it feel to be the only Sandersons who aren’t married?” 

 

Grant’s the first to respond, letting out a gasp so harsh and offended that Grant ends up coughing. As he’s preoccupied with that, his twin brother slaps a hand down on Grant’s shoulder and pulls him into his side for defense. 

 

“I don’t appreciate your tone, Emma. Grant and I will get there, maybe not as fast as the rest of you, but we will get there.” Graham leans back, pulling a still-recovering Grant into him. Graham looks up at the ceiling, as if he’s imagining something grand. “I’ll walk down the aisle, mom and dad will be crying proudly, and my dress will look better than all of yours combined.” This time, Graham looks at his sister’s with vengeance. 

 

“I’m wearing a suit so you’re right, your dress will look better than mine.” Madilyn lifts her beer, clinking it against Graham’s before he realizes what she’s doing. He looks slightly disappointed at the news, now that he won’t be able to out-dress her, but he drinks his beer with her in solidarity. 

 

“I will get married!” Grant has now fully recovered, coming back into the conversation loudly. “I’ve got the ring already. I just have to get it perfect for Jamie - Jasmine, you can’t tell him yet-” Despite Grant’s interruption, he quickly has the room exploding into screams and yells. 

 

Emma is absolutely demanding to see the ring, Jasmine’s just outright screaming in excitement, Becca’s repeatedly asking Grant what his game plan is, Madilyn’s full of threats, pointing her beer in Grant’s direction and telling him not to mess up. All while poor Grant looks like a cornered animal, ears down, eyes wide and scared. 

 

“Jesus Christ, guys,” Gary interrupts, disappointed that he has to separate himself from Simon to stop the attack. “You’re going to make Grant’s head explode.” 

 

“Yeah!” Graham rolls with Gary’s words, grabbing a pillow and chucking it in the direction of his sisters. Becca bats it out of the air, right into Emma’s lap, so Emma grabs the corner and chucks it right back at Graham’s head. It smacks the eldest brother right in the face before falling onto the ground. 

 

Graham blinks before he turns to Grant all too calmly. “Invite none of them to your wedding. Except for Gary.” 

 

This starts another uproar, which involves more pillows being thrown, a lamp getting dangerously close to tumbling over if it wasn’t for Simon’s fast reflexes, and then Becca and Emma both tackling Graham on the couch and tickling him until he’s laughing (screaming) for help. 

 

Grant decides to be the hero, separating his sisters from his damsel brother. He holds them both in a headlock, one wrapped in each arm, before he turns to Jasmine with a nervous expression. 

 

“Do you think he’ll say yes?” 

 

“Of course he’ll say yes!” Jasmine shouts, throwing her hands up in the air in frustration. “He’s only madly in love with you, that’s all.” The sarcasm is heavy in her voice before she returns to telling Grant what should be obvious. “Of course he wants to marry you, dummy.” 

 

“Okay! Damn! I get enough of that from my sisters, Jas. Not you too.” Grant pouts, finally releasing Emma and Becca when Emma shoves a palm in Grant’s face while Becca digs her elbow into his thigh. Jas and Madilyn are consumed with laughter, clinging onto one another as they try to catch their breaths.

 

After a little more razzing between the siblings, they take their respective spots across the room from one another. Emma and Becca take their spots on the ground once more, seated on the couch pillows, while Grant looks at them cautiously from his spot on the couch. There’s the possibility of a second attack, but they’re all getting older so it probably won’t happen. That doesn’t stop them from being on high alert. 

 

Graham sits up, taking the momentary pause to speak up. “Since Grant’s getting engaged soon that leaves me and Gary as the spinsters.”

 

“We’ve already concluded that Gary and Simon are a happily married couple.” Madilyn retorts, taking a sip of her beer. 

 

“Bullshit,” Graham waves off her words with a scrunched nose. “Until I see a ring on Gary’s finger, it doesn’t count. I will not be the lone, unmarried Sanderson.” 

 

At Graham’s declaration, Simon and Gary turn towards one another, faces just inches apart. They study each other’s features; Gary’s green eyes, Simon’s strong nose, the scar on Gary’s chin, with Simon’s matching scar at his temple. They’d gotten those scars on the same mission… Gary’s not sure what Simon’s thinking, but a smirk blossoms on his lieutenant’s face, so of course Gary can’t stop himself from grinning in return. 

 

“Excuse me,” Becca interrupts, “What the heck do those looks mean? Did you guys actually run off and get married in some beautiful foreign country or something?” 

 

Gary laughs, head falling back on his shoulders as he keeps his arms snugged around Simon. He doesn’t even have a chance to defend himself before Madilyn cuts in. 

 

“First off, you better not have. You’re my maid of honor, Gary! How could you not invite me to your wedding? Secondly, if you say you didn’t get married I don’t know if I can believe you because honestly it would make so much sense. Like, you would have a secret soldier husband” 

 

“Oh my God, I really am the lone, unmarried Sanderson.” Graham breathes, eyes wide and distant as if he’s already accepted the false fact that Gary and Simon did marry.

 

“We did not elope, everyone. My gosh, you all have overactive imaginations.” Gary shakes his head disapprovingly, all while Simon laughs softly under his breath. 

 

“It is quite fun to mess with them,” Simon says to Gary, earning a round of gasps from the Sandersons. 

 

“Oh, he is evil.” Madilyn’s oddly proud with that statement, giving Simon an approving nod. 

 

“Hopefully you’re not having second thoughts of allowing me to marry your brother,” Simon sits up straighter as he plays along, glimpsing from Madilyn, to Emma and Becca. 

 

“ Have him.” Emma groans jokingly, earning a laugh from the room. “He’s unfairly smart, stupidly kind, even to people who don’t deserve it. He’s crazy pretty - I mean, have you seen his lashes? I’d kill to have those lashes. Seriously, he’s the best little brother and I can’t stand it. Take him away, Simon.” 

 

The corner of Simon’s mouth quirks up as he glimpses back over at Gary, and just like before, the two get captured with a glance. Too caught up in one another… distracted by each other’s attention. It’s horrible, and sweet, and endearing-

 

“For heaven’s sake, when are you two going to stop the eye-love-making and just make out like normal people.” Becca grumbles into the neck of her beer bottle. She’s not upset by any means, but rather playing into the teasing. She makes that evident by the waggle of her brows in Gary’s direction, and that has all of the Sanderson siblings letting out an infuriating chorus of “ooOooOoh”’s. 

 

“They make out behind closed doors, unlike you and Champ,” Graham accuses, laughing when he hears Becca gasp offendedly. There’s laughter as Becca flips Graham off half-heartedly before she shrugs and accepts the comment. 

 

“Wait, but can we actually get a Simon and Gary origin story now?” Grant scoots towards the edge of the couch, looking at Gary like a hopeful child. “Please, please, please?” 

 

“I’m not telling it,” Gary puts his hands up, palms outwards. He leans back into Simon’s side, so Simon accommodates by resting fully against the couch and putting an arm around the back. Not quite around Gary’s shoulders, but close enough for Gary to feel his presence. “Besides, Simon probably doesn’t even remember-” 

 

Simon’s head snaps in Gary’s direction, brows knitted together with a frown on his face. He’s offended, to say the least. 

“And what makes you think I wouldn’t remember when we met?” Simon reaches behind Gary’s head, grabbing onto a piece of wavy blonde hair and tugging. It’s an action born from his agitation with Gary’s false assumption.

 

“Ow,” Gary’s head tilts back from the abuse, so he brings a hand up to slap Simon’s chest gently. “I’m so sorry for presuming you didn’t remember. Your memory doesn’t tend to work like that.” 

 

For Gary’s sake, none of his siblings tease him again for being sickeningly domestic with Simon, but it’s clear they want to by the way their eyes twinkle. Simon ropes their arguing in quickly, reaching up to massage the back of Gary’s head to apologize for pulling his hair. Even though he didn’t use near enough force for it to hurt. 

 

“I met Gary when he was twenty-two and I was just shy of twenty-nine. I wasn’t with their unit yet, but his captain was and is my friend. We’d worked with each other a lot in the past, and they needed some assistance on a mission so he gave me a call. I had some downtime so strings were pulled and soon I was on my way to South America.”

 

At this point, the Sandersons are completely enraptured by the story. It’s a lot like a group of kindergartners during story time. They sit with their bodies leaned in towards Simon, eyes wide and staying as silent as possible to prevent interrupting the story. Gary has to fight off a laugh, genuinely surprised with how obedient his siblings are being. 

 

“I was only able to meet up with them a few hours before our mission, so the introduction I was given for Gary was very short and very Scottish.” Simon turns his head just slightly, sharing a fond smile with Gary before he turns back to the Sandersons. “I was told his rank, name, and call sign. That was it. We didn’t even say hello to each other. We just focused on the briefing.” 

 

“What did you think when you first saw Gary?” Emma’s the first to ask, legs tucked under herself like a child, and a pillow on her lap to rest her elbows on. She looks inquisitive, purely curious as she waits for Simon’s answer. 

 

“A lot of things,” Simon smirks. He playfully tickles the back of Gary’s ear, earning an annoyed groan from Gary when he flinches at the feeling. 

 

“Oh, come on,” Emma smiles, “Can you give us some details?” 

 

“Simon didn’t like me at first. That’s why he’s being vague.” Gary bats Simon’s hand away with ease. He uses his other hand to pinch Simon’s thigh for vengeance, but Simon only laughs, not bothered in the slightest. 

 

Graham gasps, looking between the two soldiers with disbelief swimming in his wide eyes. “You mean to tell me you guys were enemies first?”

 

“What was it you first said to me after we were done with that mission?” Gary’s tone is mocking, taking on a sarcastic, curious expression to play it up. 

 

Simon rolls his eyes at Gary, planting his hand in the middle of Gary’s face to push him away. Gary grumbles at the assault, trying to defend himself by wrapping his lithe fingers around Simon’s muscled forearm. He doesn’t stand a chance in fighting Simon off, so he’s lucky that Simon gives up early for Gary’s sake. 

 

“I wasn’t very nice to your brother,” Simon admits, putting his hands back in his own lap. The fact that Simon doesn’t even have his arm around Gary disappoints the younger, so he tries to be sneaky as he moves in close. Simon doesn’t even look at him, but gets the message since he lifts his arm and puts it back around the couch, around Gary. 

 

“Our mission got pretty intense,” Simon continues, eyes lifting up to the ceiling as he tries to bring the memories to the forefront of his mind. “We all got separated. Gary, me, our captain. Running along rooftops, trying to keep an eye on our target. But things worked out, as they tend to. We got what we came for, and were headed back to the helicopter. We were short on time and low on gas so we were sprinting to make it. We were almost there, but we had to make a jump to the next rooftop - and Gary didn’t make it. He took a nasty fall, but made it back to us within minutes.” 

 

“You were very angry.” Gary’s getting tired now, leaning his full weight into Simon’s side. He brings one hand up to rub at his eye as he adds on more details. “I sat across from Simon on the helicopter when we were making our way back to base. I could see the steam coming out of his ears.”

 

“So what did you say to him?” Madilyn questions. She’s picking at the label on her beer, too distracted with Simon’s story to realize she’s tearing it to shreds. 

 

“After Gary’s med eval-” Simon begins but Gary interrupts. 

 

“He means after he knew I wasn’t dying-” 

 

“Shush.” Simon huffs out a laugh but continues. “I said some not so nice things, but our captain made sure to put me back in my place afterwards.”

 

“Come on, Simon!” Madilyn’s begging now, turning petulant as she throws her head back in desperation. “Tell us what you said!” 

 

Simon lifts his free hand to rub at his brow, letting out a low sigh. The exasperation makes Gary laugh, knowing that how he treated Gary when they first met is a regret of Simon’s. Regardless, Simon swallows, drops his hand and answers Madilyn’s question. 

“I don’t remember all of it,” Simon admits sheepishly. 

 

“It was quite the tirade,” Gary agrees, reaching over to pat Simon’s thigh forgivingly. 

 

“Let’s see,” Simon begins to think, eyes darting back up to the ceiling as he calls his memory forward. “I believe I said…” he trails off, turning so his eyes meet Gary’s. “I said you were young and incompetent. I told MacTavish-”

 

“That’s our captain,” Gary explains helpfully. 

 

Simon nods as he continues. “-that he should have known better than to choose an amateur. I think I said you were an eejit.. and you should rethink your career choice.” 

 

“Yeah, that sums up most of it,” Gary jokes, watching Simon roll his eyes closed. It only makes Gary laugh, cuddling even closer to show Simon that he’s forgiven. Simon makes room, hand dropping off the back of the couch to Gary’s side so he can hug him closer. 

 

“Okay, you can’t leave us with that,” Becca counters passionately. She lifts a hand, nails neat and manicured, to wave at Gary and Simon. “How did you get from being enemies to snuggling on the couch together?” 

 

“We could just leave them in suspense?” Gary suggests. His comment gets a chuckle from Simon. His chest moves with the noise and Gary soaks it in. He’s too proud to be the one to make Simon laugh. 

 

“I will beat you both up,” Madilyn threatens, mouth scrunched up just like when she was a toddler going through a temper tantrum. Some things never change. “I will punch, kick, pull hair, probably even bite.”

 

“It’s probably wise we tell them then, eh?” Simon keeps his voice low as he talks to Gary, but loud enough that the rest of the Sandersons can still hear. “I don’t think we can take her.” 

 

“Me either,” Gary stage-whispers, eyes twinkling with mirth. 

 

“Alright, so the story continues,” Simon declares, taking on his same thoughtful expression  as before. “Well, like I said, I got an earful from MacTavish for being an asshole. Rightfully so. It doesn’t help that Gary’s his favorite-”

“Shut up,” Gary grumbles.

 

“You are, lad. You’re his protege, after all. That’s something to be proud of. Now let me tell this story.” Simon continues after sweetly consoling Gary. “I didn’t apologize though, because, as I’ve said, I was an asshole. More of an asshole than I am now. 

 

“I stayed for a few more weeks with them on base. But there were more missions ahead for the task force and I was interested. I liked working with MacTavish and despite Gary and I getting off on the wrong foot, I was very impressed with what I’d seen from him-” 

 

“Not that he ever told me. Maybe we would have stopped despising each other sooner-” Simon puts a hand over Gary’s mouth, subsequently quieting his sergeant. 

 

“So I became part of the task force.” Simon continues, his eyes flitting over fondly to watch Gary’s cute annoyed face as he pries Simon’s hand away from his lips. “Which was bad news for Gary since he, and the rest of the unit, now had a hardass lieutenant that wasn’t making things very easy. Gary had a nickname prior to me being there… but after I showed up, everyone used it. They called him-” 

 

“Shut up,” Gary whines, trying his best to put his hand over Simon’s mouth but Simon’s too fast. Simon pins Gary’s hand down to his chest, right against Simon’s heart as he continues the story unapologetically. 

 

“The guys went around calling Gary “Mum.” He hated it.They still do sometimes.” Simon still hasn’t let go of Gary’s hand, instead taking this time to drag his thumb across Gary’s knuckles sweetly. “When the men were sick of me, or even MacTavish, they’d go to Gary and vent. Gary’s kind and empathetic so he’d listen.

 

“I think it was a few months after we met that Gary finally had enough. We got back to base after a failed mission. I had just stepped off the plane when Gary socked me one right across the jaw before he went off on me. And then MacTavish got it just as bad. We were put in our place by our then twenty-two-year-old sergeant… who the men were starting to respect more than us. We definitely deserved everything Gary threw at us. That’s when things changed for me. I think it took a bit longer for Gary to view me in a different light.”

 

“Oh my God, I could listen to this for hours.” Grant slides down from the couch to sit with his sisters on the ground. He lies on his stomach, feet kicked up behind him and chin in his hands. “Also, I’m trying to picture twenty-two-year-old Gary. Does anyone have pictures?” 

 

“I have twenty-one-year-old Gary. When he came to visit.” Madilyn offers, already reaching for her phone. 

 

“Please don’t.” Gary attempts, but there’s no use. Madilyn’s quick. She’s got a picture pulled up in mere seconds, turning the phone around to show Grant, Emma, Becca, and Jasmine. Even Graham leans over, too curious to not look. 

 

Grant looks at the picture, then to Gary, and then back to the picture. He looks back up, but at Simon this time. He wears a glower, a storm cloud in his eyes.  “It’s too late for me to make threats now, but you should know I would have threatened to kick your butt many times for crushing on my little brother.” 

 

Graham leans back, placing a hand on his chest. He looks unsettled as he says, “I also feel weirdly protective.”

 

The siblings and in-laws break into a fit of laughter. 

 

“Si, you should have heard the talks me and Beau got from these dorks,” Champ snickers from his spot on the ground. He looks at Simon, amused yet sympathetic. “I’ve been with Becca since high school, same with Emma and Beau. We’re just a couple months older than the twins, we were all in the same grade and everything. Emma and Becca were in a grade below us. The twins were getting protective when they saw us walking the girls to their classes. You best believe these weirdos cornered us after school to threaten us.” 

 

“Luckily there was no fight,” Becca snorts, shaking her head at the four men who are shoving at each other playfully at the memory. “They all liked each other too much. Grant and Graham were sour about it for a while, especially when we started bringing Champ and Beau over for family dinners. But then Champ and Beau started hanging out with the twins more than us when they came over so they stopped complaining.”

 

“Same thing would have happened to you, Simon,” Emma reassures with a fond shake of her head. 

 

“The Sandersons can’t be mean,” Jasmine adds in, playing with Madilyn’s hair as she speaks. “You guys get a little fired up and then are all lovey dovey again.” 

 

“Cheers to that, Jas!” Beau hollers in agreement. 

 

“It’s true.” Simon laughs through his response, and only laughs harder when he gets a glare from Gary. 

 

“Okay, enough teasing us!” Madilyn waves at the room. She hands the phone off to Becca when she reaches for it. 

 

Becca zooms in on the picture of Gary, her eyes narrowing as she inspects it. Her inspection only lasts for a second before she snorts. “Gary, you look exactly the same. Maybe just a little bit more muscle and less of a tan.”

 

Becca hands the phone back off to Champ, who suddenly becomes impassive as he looks at the picture.

 

“You’re right. I would also have threatened to kick past-Simon’s ass too.” Champ concludes. 

 

“You and Beau threatened to kick my ass just last week so I believe that.” Simon retorts easily, earning him a snicker from Champ and Beau. The two clink their glasses together to praise one another. 

 

“Simon, if it makes you feel better I also got a shovel talk,” Jasmine tells him. The corner of her mouth quirks up, fond but amused. “Was yours as polite as mine was?” 

 

“One hundred percent,” Simon answers easily. 

 

“Hey!” Champ snaps as he hands the phone to Beau. “We’re the in-laws. We have to stick together. Not turn on each other.” 

 

Beau whistles lowly at the image, garnering the attention of the crowd again. He reaches over to hand the phone back to Madilyn, who takes it. 

 

“There’s not a doubt in my mind that Si had a raging boner for Gary,” Beau comments. The room explodes into laughter again, and although Emma is laughing as well, she slaps her husband on the shoulder to admonish him for his crass comment. 

 

“What?!” Beau says after he gets the scolding slap. “Gary is pretty. Look at him. I’m sure he inspired a lot of fantasies for Simon… you dirty old lieutenant.” 

 

“Beau, shut up,” Gary groans as the group laughs at his expense. 

 

“Here, Simon,” Madilyn walks over on her knees to hand the phone over. “I know you’ll want to see this.” In classic Madilyn fashion, she wiggles her brows to make her intentions clear. 

 

Simon takes the phone, winking back at her conspiratorially. He angles the phone, taking a good long look at the picture before he does the same as Grant did - he looks at the picture, then to Gary, and then back to the picture. “I think Beau said it best, love.” 

 

Gary steals the phone from Simon’s grip, sending a cold glower his lieutenant’s way. “Shut up. I’m going to have MacTavish send a picture of what you looked like when we met.” 

 

The room gasps, and Gary’s empty threat quickly turns into a real one. 

 

“You have to,” Emma agrees, clapping her hands happily. “We’ll have the scene fully set.” 

 

Gary smirks at Simon, happy to get his payback, before glimpsing down at the picture of himself. It’s not like Gary had a clear cut image of what he looked like back then, but he wasn’t expecting this. 

 

Gary remembers the day the picture was taken. They all drove to the lake, a few hours away, even rented a lake house for the rest of the week. Gary had spent most of his time in the sun, so he’s shirtless, sporting a tan, and his hair is curly from the saltwater, some strands bright from being sun-bleached. Madilyn caught him candidly, with his hands on his hips, and a bright smile on his face. 

 

He even remembers what he was laughing at; his brothers of course, dunking each other in the lake like a bunch of giant kids. 

 

“I turned twenty-two two weeks after this picture was taken.” Gary lifts his gaze, locking onto Simon’s brown eyes. “And I met you a month later.”

 

Simon’s eyes flit between Gary’s, only dropping to his lips for a fraction of a second, but it’s long enough for the rest of the room to catch onto the tension. 

 

“Oh, I think they’re going to kiss,” Graham teases in a silly voice, breaking the moment instantly. Gary turns to glare at his brother, and in return, the Sandersons all curse Graham’s name. 

 

“God, of course Graham would ruin the moment.” Madilyn grumbles into the neck of her beer bottle. 

 

“You don’t get to be that pretty in the military and not get a ton of shit for it,” Jasmine leans back onto her hands, legs stretched out in front of her. She smirks knowingly at Gary, jutting her chin in his direction. “You never heard the end of it, did you?” 

 

“He still doesn’t,” Simon answers playfully, getting another pinch on his thigh from Gary. “Gary didn’t believe the guys though. He thought it was just empty teasing.”

 

“You never teased me for being pretty,” Gary shoots back with a roll of his eyes. He tosses Madilyn’s phone back to her before he settles back against Simon’s side.

 

Simon shrugs, a smug smile seated on his face. 

 

“Wait, okay, so we still don’t know when you guys got close. So Simon said things changed for him after you punched him. So… were you guys friends yet?” Emma is fully invested in this by now, and it’s clear that they’re not escaping the line of questioning from the Sandersons any time soon. Emma looks cozy and properly buzzed, so she’ll be able to interrogate them for hours. 

 

“My behavior changed. My attitude changed. Gary made me want to be a better lieutenant. But I was in the dog house for a long while.” Simon grimaces. He rubs his neck with his free hand, trying to ease away some of the tension he’s remembering. “I even went to the men for help-” 

 

“Oh, God ,” Gary groans, hiding his face in his hands as the memory is brought back. “I forgot about that.” 

 

Simon laughs as he attempts to pry Gary’s hands away. He gets one, and Gary allows him to take it. Truthfully, Gary doesn’t put up much of a fight at all. He likes holding Simon’s hand, so this is hardly a punishment.

 

“I apologized to Gary and he said he forgave me but-” 

 

“I did forgive you!” Gary interrupts. 

 

“Gary doesn’t hold grudges but he also doesn’t forget.” Grant adds, earning a confirming nod from Simon. 

 

“Exactly,” Simon continues to nod in agreement. 

 

“Okay, so Simon was a jerk. Gary yelled at you and you fell in love. You changed your attitude so he knew you were in love with him. You even said sorry and Gary was still playing hard to get?” Emma scoffs, lifting her drink in Gary's direction. “You’re good, Gar.” 

 

“Shut it, I was not playing hard to get.” Gary has the urge to throw a pillow at Emma, but he doesn’t have any in the near vicinity. Becca, ever the mind reader, picks up her throw pillow and hits Emma in the side gently. “Thank you, Becca.” 

 

“Stop teaming up with Gary. We still have to find out when Gary fell madly in love with his hot lieutenant with a Mr. Darcy complex.” Emma says this casually before she tips her beer bottle back and finishes her drink.

 

Gary can’t help but snort, only to clamp both of his hands down on his mouth when he sees the way Simon’s looking at him. 

 

“I’m not Mr. Darcy.” He tries, but the Sandersons are already arguing Emma’s point. 

 

“You won’t win this one,” Gary grins, pressing a kiss to Simon’s shoulder.

 

“Okay, fine,” Simon concedes, flicking Gary’s thigh. “Do go on, love. Answer her question then.” 

 

Gary’s dramatic as he sighs, lowering himself to Simon’s side as he thinks on it. “I don’t know… there were a few moments now that I think about it. But…”  this time Gary sighs as he trails off, a genuine sigh. “You guys are all going to say I killed the mood but you wanted to know so no complaining.

 

“I think it was about two years after we met. We were on a mission. Simon asked for me specifically to spearhead it with him. It was a big deal and there was no room for error. The only problem was that it was an ambush. A lot of men got hurt. Some didn’t make it out. The details don’t matter much… the point is that I came too close to losing Simon and it was the worst day of my life because of it.” 

 

“Mine too, bug.” Simon turns his head, pressing a kiss to Gary’s hair. 

 

“Awwwww,” the room answers, all of their voices forming a chorus that annoys Gary to no end. 

 

“The rest is classified . You’re getting no more.” Gary waves his hands at the Sandersons, glad that the ‘aw’s’ have been replaced with laughter. 

 

“That means they boned.” Graham butts in crudely, pouring more gasoline on the laughter fire. 

 

“Nope.” Gary shuts Graham down quickly, throwing up finger guns.

 

“Gary didn’t even admit that he liked Simon until last year,” Madilyn answers, having been the inside source. 

 

“Madilyn, I will murder you before you get to your wedding day.” Gary threatens with narrowed yes. 

 

“What?!” Becca and Emma shout in unison. 

 

“Yeah!” Madilyn tells her sisters excitedly, completely ignoring the threat from her brother. She puts her beer down between her legs before she begins to speak animatedly with her hands. “I knew the second Gary told me about Simon that he had a crush. Oh my God, it was so obvious. So I stayed over one night like three or four weeks after Gary came home and Gary and I were talking in bed when Simon called and the way that Gary’s eyes lit up I knew immediately that he had a thing for him.” 

 

Gary groans when his sisters gasp and Simon laughs lowly beside him. 

 

“You’ve been pining after each other for years?!” Emma exclaims, her voice louder than usual from the alcohol. 

 

“You asked when I fell in love with him. Not when I realized I was in love with him.” Gary sighs embarrassedly. “Looking back I can see that’s what I was feeling but-” Gary shrugs helplessly, averting his gaze to the ground. “I’d never been in love before and it’s not like we had a ton of time for me to confront it. So it just took me a while longer...” 

 

Gary turns shyly, his eyes meeting Simon’s. There’s a pause long enough for Grant to take advantage of it. 

 

“Oh, they’re definitely going to kiss now-”

 

Gary laughs happily, falling against the back of the couch. Simon doesn’t take his eyes off of Gary immediately, but after a squeeze to his thigh from Gary, Simon looks towards the room of Sandersons.

 

“It doesn’t help that the military is incredibly homoerotic. There’s fake flirting and ass-grabbing-” Gary tries to explain, but Madilyn’s already jutting in.

 

“Gary, you don’t even know how to real -flirt, you expect me to think you know how to fake-flirt?” Madilyn snickers, earning a few evil laughs from the other siblings as well. 

 

“I don’t know what the hell I was doing-” Gary begins, but Simon interrupts.

 

“Flirting. Cluelessly and shamelessly flirting. And, all the while, making me wonder if I was just imagining it all.”

 

Gary blushes as turns his head into Simon’s arm, hiding a smile. “I only flirted with Simon anyway.”

 

Simon stares down at Gary, his face momentarily blank as he processes Gary’s words. And then the gears are turning in his head as he cycles through all of the memories he’s acquired since he met Gary. Gary can see the second the realization sinks in because Simon’s eyes darken. 

 

Gary can’t help but laugh, his nose scrunching up cutely. 

 

“And you said that I was oblivious,” Gary teases flirtatiously. “Not all of my flirting was clueless.” 

 

“It’s a wonder you two had enough sense to finally do something about it,” Grant snips playfully. Madilyn dramatically ‘ooooh’s’ at the burn while Becca high-fives Grant. Grant fist pumps afterwards, looking right at Simon and Gary. “ Roasted.” 

 

“Some subtly can be appreciated,” Gary explains politely, though his tone shifts fast with his next statement. “You know, that thing that you and Jamie lack?” 

 

Madilyn bursts into uncontrollable giggles immediately, falling into Jasmine’s side to help support herself. 

 

“You guys did make out the first night you met. We all heard you “sneak” into Jamie’s room. Gary’s right. You two are the furthest from subtle.” Jasmine reaches out to squeeze Grant’s knee when he pouts. 

 

“It was love at first sight!” Grant declares. 

 

As the laughter fades and a sleepy cloud falls over the room, Madilyn says one last thing. 

 

“Si, I’m glad you’re here. Even if it’s because you wanted to bang my brother.”

 

“To be fair, he’s only here because Gary also wanted to bang him,” Graham returns, sounding far too intellectual to be saying the word bang .

 

“Good point,” Madilyn agrees with a confident nod.

 

Emma’s the next one to speak, her voice soft and her words lazy from sleep and beer. “We should be thanking him for bringing our Gary back.” 

 

“Also a good point,” Madilyn repeats, as the others nod.

 

“Wait, what do you mean?” Gary asks confusedly, sated against Simon. It is getting into early morning, so they better head to bed soon, but Gary wants to hear Emma’s explanation.

 

“When you came back last year it kind of felt like you were-” 

 

“-Dead inside?” Graham supplies.

 

“I was going to put it a little nicer than that.” Emma says pointedly, glowering at her brother. “You were just… somewhere else, I guess. And now it all makes sense. You left your heart with Simon and then the rest of you came to visit us.”

 

“That’s so cheesy,” Madilyn grins, wiggling her shoulders at the cuteness of Emma’s words. “But she’s right.” 

 

“Thank you,” Emma says happily, now that she’s been validated. “Having Simon here makes it pretty obvious how happy you are, even when you’re not home with us, and that’s all I care about. I was just worried you were miserable… or that the job was too much. I don’t know. As usual, I was worried for nothing. You were just sad because your boyfriend wasn’t with you.”

 

Gary gives Emma an exasperatedly fond look, which only makes her smile largely, full of teeth and mirth.

 

“Well, now that we’ve met Simon, it all makes sense and I’m happy we have you both.” Becca agrees, leaning back against Champ. He wraps his arms around her sweetly, his chin hooked over her shoulder and his hands on her belly. “Even if it’s because Simon wanted to bang my little brother.” 

 

Simon’s the first one to snort before he falls into laughter with the rest of the Sandersons. This time he pulls Gary closer with a hand wrapped around his partner.

 

“That’s enough. You got most of the Gary-Simon origin story and you've teased us plenty. Now leave us alone.” Gary declares grumpily. “Someone else take the spotlight.” 

 

“Well…” Becca sits up, her eyes locked on Champ’s. “I think we might have some news to share.” 

 

Gary takes in a little gasp, which has the room immediately on edge. He knows the exact news Becca has. 

 

“What?! Someone say something!” Emma’s eyes are impossibly wide with worry. 

 

“I’m pregnant-” 

 

Emma screams as she rushes over to Becca, pulling her sister into a bone crushing hug. Madilyn is frozen to her spot, her eyes glassy and her mouth hanging open. Emma cries unashamedly on Becca’s shoulder, laughing through her tears, and Becca can’t hold back anymore. She cries freely. 

 

Finally, Madilyn breaks. She stands on her knees, wrapping her two older sisters into a hug. They slide their arms around Madilyn’s waist to pull her into their tight embrace. Even Champ ducks his head, placing his hands on Emma’s and Madilyn’s heads as they cry. 

 

Simon’s hold on Gary tightens, squeezing Gary a little tighter. Gary brings a hand up to wipe at his eyes, letting out a little laugh just like Emma’s. Gary turns to his lieutenant, giving Simon a watery smile. Simon’s hand cups Gary’s cheek, and with one broad stroke of his thumb, Simon wipes away Gary’s tears. 

 

Simon guides Gary forward, his lips warm when he kisses the top of Gary’s head softly. 

 

Gary couldn’t be happier.

Notes:

I've been going through the story this week and re-reading every chapter. I've been trying to correct some minor mistakes, but I'll probably keep editing this story as I keep posting more! Thanks for your patience as I fix some errors. Thank you for reading!!

Chapter 28: Weekend Fun

Notes:

NSFW warning! : )

“WAKE UP, LOSERS!” 

 

Gary groans against Simon’s chest, burrowing further into the safety of his warm boyfriend. 

 

And as far away from Madilyn’s voice that he can. 

 

Gary thinks he’s escaped her hollering only when three more knocks land against his door. 

 

“Last and only wake up call, boys! And then we’re leaving without you!” Madilyn declares from the other side of Gary’s bedroom door. 

 

He strains his ears, listening to the sounds of her footsteps thump against the wooden stairs. Gary can tell the exact moment she hits the third stair, hearing the familiar whine of the loose floorboard. Gary’s room is the closest to the stairs, so he got really good at telling who was coming and who was going. 

 

“Love,” Simon says, gliding a hand down the leg Gary has thrown over him. “We need to shower.” 

 

Gary groans to show Simon what he thinks of that idea. But he’s right. They’re going to be in the car for three hours on their way to Jamie’s so the last thing Gary wants to smell like is sleep. So he presses his elbow into the mattress, holding himself up above Simon. 

 

“Good morning,” Simon greets sweetly, his voice taking on that early sleepy-morning rasp. Gary loves it, so he leans in to give Simon a quick kiss before retreating. 

 

“Morning.” Gary returns, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. He stands from the bed, rubbing at his eyes as he walks to the bathroom. He expects Simon to follow him, so when he realizes his lieutenant is still in bed, Gary turns around with a frown on his face. 

 

Simon propped himself up on one elbow, his hand gripping onto the edge of the comforter. He’s watching Gary with a hidden smile, looking like he knows something Gary doesn’t. 

 

It makes Gary smirk curiously. 

 

“What?” Gary asks, leaning against the doorway to his bathroom. 

 

“Nothing,” Simon answers too quickly. He tosses the blanket behind him, jumping out of bed before advancing on Gary at an intimidating speed. 

 

Gary giggles uncontrollably as Simon backs him into the bathroom, kissing him. Somehow they manage to get the shower running, brush their teeth under the spray, wash each other, all while making out in between. Gary loves it. He wishes every morning could be like this, where he can squeeze Simon’s ass in the shower and Simon can lock his hands in Gary’s hair and pull. 

 

They’re out of the shower in ten minutes, dressed in five, and then grab their bags they packed yesterday night before exiting Gary’s room. 

 

Simon walks into the kitchen ahead of Gary, getting a cup of coffee shoved in his hand almost immediately. Simon’s eyes widen, but takes the mug as Madilyn spins around and hurries back to the toaster. 

 

“I only added a little cream, no sugar!” Madilyn calls over her shoulder, pulling out Pop Tarts from the toaster. She tosses them down to a paper plate before spinning around and thrusting the plate into Gary’s hands. 

 

“Save two of those for me!” Madilyn calls before she rushes out of the kitchen and to the bathroom down the hall. 

 

Jasmine comes into the kitchen from the laundry room that stems off. She looks around the kitchen, finding it empty of her fiance. Jasmine throws her arms up in exasperation, turning to look at Gary and Simon. 

 

“Bathroom,” Gary answers around a bite of Pop Tart. 

 

Jasmine winks at Gary to show her gratitude before she hurries to the bathroom down the hall. Simon and Gary can hear Jasmine gently knock on the door before telling Madilyn, “Mads, I got the stain out. Don’t worry. You’ll be able to wear it tonight. 

 

Not even a second later, the door to the bathroom flings open. They hear Jasmine’s ‘oof’ all the way from the kitchen. Madilyn most definitely tackled her fiance in a hug. 

 

“You’re the love of my life, have I told you that?” Madilyn coos. 

 

Jasmine groans, coming back into the kitchen with Madilyn hanging off of her, kissing her cheek repeatedly. 

 

“Gary,” Jasmine asks for help. 

 

Gary reaches out, holding a Pop Tart in front of Madilyn’s face. That gets her distracted well enough to let Jasmine go, grabbing onto the pastry with two greedy hands. She bites into it, looking like a hamster holding a nut. 

 

Simon huffs out a tired laugh, shaking his head at the silly Sandersons. 

 

“I’m coming!” Grant shouts down the stairs moments before he bounds down them, taking two at a time. He reaches the last few stairs, jumping down goofily. He lands like an excited puppy, flipping his hair back off his forehead before rushing into the kitchen. 

 

He steals a Pop Tart off of Gary’s plate, which causes the younger brother to whine. 

 

Grant stares Gary in the eyes mockingly, tilting his head back and forth as he takes a messy bite out of the pastry. It’s an obnoxious and childish action that only a sibling would ever do. 

“Get out of my face,” Gary grumbles around his dry breakfast. 

 

Simon sips on his coffee quietly, content in the chaos. He watches Grant shove the rest of the Pop Tart into his mouth, crumbs at the corner of his mouth, before reaching for another one. Gary holds the plate out of Grant’s reach, his own cheeks full with food as well. 

 

“Finish the one you’re eating, pig,” Gary scolds. 

 

Grant says something back, but it’s indiscernible considering how the pastry has sucked all moisture out of his mouth. 

 

While Gary’s not looking, Madilyn takes another Pop Tart off the plate. Gary turns to scowl at her but she’s already nibbling away. 

 

Jasmine saddles up beside Simon, watching the show with the lieutenant. 

 

“Is Gary as weird with your unit as he is with his siblings?” Jasmine inquires, glancing at Simon. She tilts her head to the side, her twin braids brushing against her shoulders. 

 

“Gary’s always weird,” Simon answers into his coffee, smirking. “But Gary’s always the mature one. He treats our unit like babies. Spoils them… I like seeing him be the little brother he actually is.” 

 

Jasmine smiles at that, crossing her arms over her center. She nods, “They just all have big ass hearts.” 

 

Madilyn gasps, abandoning her Pop Tart to stare at Jasmine. A ridiculous smirk crosses her features, waggling her brows at Jasmine exaggeratedly. “Babe… did you just say I have a big ass?” 

 

Jasmine barks out a laugh, shaking her head as laughter consumes her. “No, babe. Just eat your Pop Tart.” 

 

Madilyn looks confused, but turns back when Grant and Gary decide to split the last pastry. Madilyn ‘aw’s at the sight, praising her brothers patronizingly. The two Sandersons glower at their little sister, but their glares lose all heat when they’re biting into an icing-covered breakfast.   

 

Jasmine laughs again, leaning against Simon’s side. 

 

“Okay!” Madilyn tosses the last bite of her Pop Tart into her mouth, then claps her hands together. “Everyone in the damn car! Let’s get on the road! Grant needs to see his boyfriend!” 

 

“She’s right!” Grant declares, vindicated. “Get your asses in that car!” 

 

Simon turns, putting his finished mug of coffee into the kitchen sink. He grabs Gary by the waist as he passes his sergeant and Grant, guiding Gary to the front door. He makes sure to tell Grant, “Yes, sir,” as he drags Gary away. 

 

The group tosses their bags into the trunk of Madilyn’s Honda before jumping inside. The brides-to-be take the front, clasping their hands together across the valley of their seats before Madilyn even has the car in drive. Jasmine plugs her phone in and has a fun playlist started just as Madilyn puts her foot to the gas. 

 

The largest of the group are sandwiched in the back, with Gary in the middle, though Simon’s not complaining. Gary’s half in his lap, holding his hand, and leaning his head on his shoulder. Simon’s perfectly fine with this… 

 

And Grant continues to live up to his Golden Retriever nature, rolling his window down and sticking his head out into the morning air. 

 

Simon wraps an arm around Gary’s shoulder to pull him in closer, pressing a kiss to the blonde’s temple. 

 

As Madilyn pulls out onto the road, she stops her humming to inform the car of one detail. 

 

“So Jamie doesn’t know you two are coming!” Madilyn drops on them, glancing in the rear view mirror to smile toothily at them. “It’s a surprise!” 

 

“What?!” Gary laughs in disbelief. “That doesn’t seem like that great of a surprise.” 

 

“Yeah, right,” Jasmine scoffs, spinning around in her seat so fast to set Gary with a pointed look. “Jamie fell in love with you last time. He walked around for weeks calling himself your best friend.” 

 

Gary’s head falls back against Simon’s shoulder, his laughter happy and pure. “Okay, okay. You’ve convinced me.” 

 

Simon lifts a brow, looking unsure. “Will Jamie be okay with a stranger tagging along?” 

 

“Jamie’s going to lose his shit.” Madilyn assures, seemingly thrilled at the aspect. 

 

“You have no idea how much he’s going to love meeting you,” Jasmine answers excitedly. “No idea.” 

 

“Famous last words…” Simon lowers his voice to sound threatening, but he only earns giggles from his fellow passengers. 

 

Gary leans up to press a kiss to the corner of Simon’s mouth before settling against his shoulder once more. 

 

The ride is smooth with Madilyn behind the wheel. She drives fast but safe, even with one hand in Jasmine’s. And, while she drives, Jasmine plays DJ, keeping the car filled with music ranging from country, to rap, to musical soundtracks. It’s a good range and Madilyn sings to it all. Grant tries to sing to it all, even to the songs he doesn’t know. 

 

At one point, Grant drags Gary into singing by being annoyingly persistent. Gary rolls his eyes but joins his brother in singing along to the old country song that Jasmine put on the stereo. Madilyn sings with them. The song is so familiar that the Sandersons don’t miss a single word. 

Jasmine makes sure to share a look with Simon when the song ends. 

 

Jasmine settles back in her seat discreetly, taking the moment of pause before the next song to say, “Country bumpkins.” 

 

“Never pretended to be anything else.” Madilyn says, her voice taking on a faux-whimsical tone. 

 

Grant grabs the shoulders of Jasmine’s chair so he can poke his head around to look at her. “We may be country bumpkins, but you can’t pretend for a second that you’re not super into farm-girl Madilyn. We’ve all seen you checking her out when she’s hauling around apple boxes.” 

 

“I like her farmer muscles,” Jasmine answers honestly. 

 

“Aw, babe,” Madilyn squeezes Jasmine’s hand with her own. “You like me.” 

 

Jasmine’s head thumps back against her headrest as she laughs. “That might be true since I said yes when you asked me to marry you.” 

 

“Good point,” Madilyn smirks as she changes lanes. 

 

They pull up outside of Jamie’s apartment an hour later. Jasmine and Madilyn made sure to point out the best things of the city for Simon as they drove through, and he listened avidly. Gary has said it before, but Simon’s a giant nerd, so he’s more than glad to listen to the history Madilyn and Jasmine share. 

 

Gary meets Simon at the back of the vehicle as everyone grabs their bags. He checks in with his lieutenant by lifting his eyebrows, a barely-there gesture that Simon catches. Simon winks at him, letting Gary know that he’s doing just fine. Gary smiles as Simon steps past him to grab their bags out of the back. 

 

Simon has his own backpack slung over one shoulder, then hands Gary’s off to him. Gary puts it around his shoulders before he throws himself at Simon, wrapping his arms around Simon’s waist. 

 

“Oh my God, Gary, you’re so clingy.” Madilyn groans as she hypocritically skips after Jasmine so they can hold hands. 

 

“Rich coming from you!” Gary calls after her. He relaxes against Simon, keeping his arm around Simon’s waist but no longer squeezing him like he’s a koala and Simon’s a tree. 

 

Madilyn’s evil laugh floats over her shoulder. 

 

Grant leads the group up to Jamie’s apartment, his smile growing brighter the closer they get to Jamie’s door.

 

They’re only a few feet away when the door flies open. Jamie jumps into the hallway, his hands lingering in the door jam. His mouth hangs open in excitement, the corners of his mouth quirked up in a smile-

 

And then he sees Gary. 

 

“Gary!” Jamie screams, his feet padding happily against the ground. His hands shake back and forth from his excitement, unable to believe that it’s Gary in front of him. It takes a few seconds for Jamie’s surprise to turn into action. He runs forward to meet Gary, wrapping his arms around the sergeant happily. 

 

“It’s so good to see you,” Gary says earnestly, squeezing Jamie back just as tightly. 

 

“They didn’t tell me you were coming!” Jamie holds Gary for a moment longer before finally releasing him. He holds onto Gary’s wrists, his eyes glued to the blonde's face. Still in disbelief. 

 

“That’s the point of a surprise, babe.” Grant comes forward, placing his hands on Jamie’s waist. He presses a kiss to his boyfriend's cheek when Jamie clicks his tongue disapprovingly. 

 

“You’re too thoughtful.” Jamie releases Gary to place his hands over Grant’s. Despite sounding displeased, Jamie is nothing but smiles. “How am I supposed to date someone so sweet?” 

 

Jasmine makes a noise of pretend-disgust, getting a fond eye roll from her brother for her efforts. 

 

“Everyone inside!” Jamie ushers after having gotten a few more kisses from his boyfriend. He heads in first so the others can follow.

 

“There’s actually one more person for you to meet.” Madilyn says cheekily from her spot behind the rest.

 

Jamie turns around, coming right to Gary’s side. He looks confused for a split second before he sees Simon. Jamie wraps an arm around Gary’s side as a sly smile worms its way onto his face. 

 

“And who is this?” Jamie keeps an arm around Gary’s waist as Madilyn and Simon step inside with their bags. He tilts his head in Gary’s direction, giving him an impressed look. “I’m guessing you brought this handsome man along?” 

 

“Hello,” Simon replies, his voice low and amused. Jamie’s eyes only widen, looking more impressed as the seconds go by. Simon extends his hand, so Jamie takes it slowly, pleased with Simon’s manners. “I’m Simon” 

 

Jamie’s eyes twinkle at the name. Even his mouth falls open in surprise, twinged with a scandalous smile. He glimpses at Gary, a look so mirthful and improper that Gary snorts. Of course Jamie would love this little surprise. They should have put a bow on Simon because he’s practically a present in Jamie’s eyes.

 

“Well, Simon,” Jamie turns back to the sizable lieutenant once he’s mostly reigned in his surprise. “I’m Jamie, Jasmine’s brother, soon-to-be Madilyn’s brother-in-law, and another sucker who has fallen for a Sanderson.”

 

Simon’s charmed, laughing at Jamie’s introduction. “It’s lovely to meet you, Jamie. I hope you don’t mind me coming unannounced. They assured me-” 

 

“Oh, honey, whatever they assured you was correct. I am more than glad that you came!” Jamie’s face tightens in a blinding smile, shoulders lifting up to his ears as he’s overcome with it. He takes two steps back to Gary’s side, lacing their fingers together. “This night is going to be fun.” 

 

Jamie squeezes Gary’s hand gently, so Gary squeezes right back. Jamie is a shining light and they are all lucky to be in Jamie’s presence. He’s already moving, patting Gary’s knuckles before he releases his grip and begins to talk about some renovations he’s done so he can finally move out. 

 

Grant follows after, although he’s already been told about every update to the apartment, and has even partook in most. Grant’s a wonderful handyman after all, Jamie makes sure to remind them. 

 

Simon finds his spot beside Gary, sharing a look as Jamie continues on through the place. 

 

“Seems as though he’s heard of me.” Simon’s statement is innocuous, yet curious enough that Gary laughs. 

 

“It’s possible,” Gary posits innocently. His tone gets him a nudge from Simon, so Gary can’t stifle another laugh. 

 

Jamie’s right. Tonight will be fun.

 

-

 

After catching up at Jamie’s apartment for the next hour, he tells everyone the weekend plants. Not only does he have a night of fun planned out, but that he also booked each couple a room for the night at a hotel on the other side of town. 

 

Gary shouldn’t be, he really shouldn’t be, but something about the fact that he will be all alone with Simon in a room that doesn’t have his siblings our parents right outside has his blood running hot. He hasn’t had that sort of privacy with Simon… ever. 

 

Gary’s room at his parents is laughable. There’s no lock, the walls are thin, and the fact that his family is in close proximity is enough to turn off any arousal he might feel. And Gary would even go as far to say that privacy on base is worse. They can never do much considering they have the eyes of their task force on them at all times. Their rooms, which are in different halls, are still close to other soldiers who they’d rather not have hear them during intimate moments. 

 

The task force doesn’t even know that they’re a thing.  

 

And now Gary has a room with Simon all to himself. His siblings and their respective partners are also on different floors. Judging by the glint in Jamie’s eye, that was on purpose. Though he hadn’t been expecting Gary to come, Jasmine and Madilyn had fibbed and told him that Graham was coming, so he did have a third room prepared. 

 

Gary also recognizes two things. He wants to have sex with Simon (although that’s no surprise since he’s wanted this for a while) and they have no lube. At least on base Simon bought lube and hid it in his quarters. 

 

Gary’s panic is interrupted when they decide it’s time to get dressed. Gary had brought some nice clothes, a dress shirt and slacks, but he knew Jamie was going to sweep him away again to give him a makeover, just like last time. 

 

“Am I wearing latex pants again?” Gary jokes as Jamie drags him into his bedroom. The young queen releases Gary next to the bed, so Gary plops down and allows Jamie all the time he needs to rifle through his drawers. 

 

“Oh, no, no.” Jamie smiles wildly. “Although that outfit was gorgeous, it would be an insult to both of us to put you in the same thing. Though if you ever see a pair of latex pants come for you through the mail, just know it was your dearest brother-in-law.” 

 

Gary laughs and Jamie proudly pretends to brush hair off his shoulder. 

 

Jamie returns with a pair of pale jeans that, at first glance, look torn beyond repair. Gary curiously turns the fabric over as Jamie goes back to his dresser to inspect. There are sizeable holes on the thighs, and the fabric of the knees is worn out. Curiously, Gary goes to check the size but finds that they’re women’s jeans.. and he doesn’t know how the sizing works for women.

 

“Okay, I’ve put it together!” Jamie declares as he comes back with three garments. He tosses them on the bed only to pluck out a white sleeveless top. “Put this on first.” 

 

Gary obeys, standing from the bed and shucking his shirt off smoothly. He takes the shirt out of Jamie’s hand, but notices Jamie's eyes on his torso. Gary offers a small smile, though Jamie’s frown doesn’t wane. 

 

“Those scars, honey,” Jamie shakes his head before he waves his hand resolutely. “I don’t even want to know. I can’t even listen to Jas’s stories sometimes. I don’t want to worry about you any more than I already do.” 

 

The top falls around Gary’s form, fitting looser than he would have expected, though his midriff is definitely revealed. Gary looks down curiously, which makes Jamie laugh. 

 

“It’s cropped at the bottom,” Jamie explains. “Not quite a crop-top. That’d be more belly-button length. But cropped enough for everyone to see those sexy muscles, Mr. Soldier.” 

 

Gary snorts as Jamie tosses the next item closer to him. Gary’s confused again, lifting a white piece of sheer fabric up. It’s… long. He’s having a hard time figuring out where this one goes just when he sees the recognizable foot-shaped end of the stocking. 

 

“Oh. Okay.” Gary puts the stocking down on the bed, then works the button of his pants free. “I’m interested to see this.” Gary comments as he steps out of his jeans and sits down on the bed. “You should be a fashion consultant, seriously.” 

 

“That’s high praise, sweetheart.” Jamie looks proud before he turns serious, a meaningful grin on his face. “Thank you for always letting me do this when we see each other.” 

 

“It’s fun,” Gary reassures him as he slides his first stocking on. He’s careful with the fabric, not wanting to cause a tear. He’s heard from his mother plenty of times how frustrating pantyhose can be. “I have to wear a uniform at almost all times. It’s easy to forget how fun dressing up can be.” 

 

“Honey, that is my motto about drag. You get it.” Jamie tilts his head as Gary gets the second stocking on. They’re thigh-lengthed, with a delicate lace band that clings firmly to Gary’s leg. “Hmm… I think we’re going to have to ditch the boxers though. They’ll stick out from the holes in the jeans.” 

 

Gary nods, patient as Jamie steps back over to his dresser. He comes back with three pairs of lace underwear. 

 

“I will not make you wear a thong this time so I do have boxer-briefs if you’d prefer those. But these would complete the outfit.” Jamie looks at Gary cutely, wiggling the underwear in his one hand. 

 

“Sure!” Gary agrees, a thought passing through his mind about what Simon will think when he-

 

“Besides… you and Simon will have the whole night to yourselves.” Jamie seems to read Gary’s mind, watching as Gary plucks through his three color choices. There’s white, purple, and black. And though Gary wouldn’t consider himself a fashion expert, it makes sense to match his white panties with his white stockings. 

 

“Uh, yeah…” Gary blushes at the thought. He stands from the bed, about to undress when he glimpses at Jamie. “Is it okay-?” 

 

“Go for it, honey. I’ve seen enough ass at my shows. It’s nothing I haven't seen before.” 

 

Gary smirks as he shucks down his boxers, then steps into the lace underwear. Unlike the thong he’d been in last year, this fits… better. Or, at least, in a way that he prefers. It clings to his ass and his dick sits comfortably in the front. He looks up, catching a glimpse of himself in the mirror on Jamie’s vanity. 

 

“I look… good.” Gary laughs as Jamie makes a high-pitched, enthusiastic noise. 

 

“Yes you do.” He eagerly agrees, clapping his hands excitedly. “Simon won’t know what hit him.” 

 

Gary swallows, taking the jeans from Jamie as they’re handed over. He steps into them, careful not to get his foot caught on some of the frays. 

 

“Jamie, about that…” Gary keeps his eyes down on the button, taking his time looping it through the hole as he says. “Simon and I haven’t had sex yet.” 

 

Jamie’s eyebrows jump up to his hairline, which makes Gary sigh. He hasn’t been able to talk about this with anyone, but Jamie’s so incredibly wise when it comes to this stuff. 

 

“We haven’t done anything… penetrative.” Gary flushes, bringing a hand up to cover his eyes. He grimaces, then sighs again. 

 

“Hey, it’s okay! It’s okay. Sit down,” Jamie pats the mattress so Gary sits beside him. “You were into him last year but you weren’t sure you’d become a thing.” Jamie waves his two hands around grandiosely before continuing. “And you did. I mean, hell, he followed you back home.” 

 

“Yeah…” Gary grins softly. “The day we were finally back together he kissed me. And then that night he said he wanted to take things slow.” 

 

Jamie hums contemplatively. “Is that because…? Of your jobs? Or-?”

 

Gary flushes again. “Uh, well, I’ve never…” Gary trails off. “I’ve never had sex with anyone.” 

 

Jamie shifts beside Gary, taking in a breath, but he doesn’t say anything. He lets Gary continue. 

 

“I enlisted right after high school. And I had a girlfriend in high school but we were just… we were just friends. We just had so many people saying we were dating that we just thought we might as well say we were too. We kissed a few times but that… that was it. And I didn’t care because I didn’t care about sex. Until I met Simon.” 

 

Jamie hums again, encouragingly. 

 

“Simon knows all of that. Even before we started dating he knew that. But now we’re getting to that point of where we might actually-” 

 

“Fuck.” Jamie finishes sweetly, nodding. 

 

Gary puts both hands over his face again, laughing sufferingly into his palms. “Yeah. I want it. And I know he wants it. But I guess I’m still nervous.” 

 

“Holy shit, this is like a prom night scenario. Look, all that matters is that you want to do this with him, that you trust him, and that this is the night you want to do it. Does that make sense? Don’t rush into it. If you answer ‘yes’ to those three questions, then you have nothing to worry about.” 

 

Gary nods this time, meeting Jamie’s brown eyes. They smile at each other before Jamie launches forward, wrapping his arms around Gary and squeezing him.

“I love you. Have I told you that? I love you and your family so much. I can’t believe Jas is getting married to your sister. I can’t believe that they’re the reason I met the love of my life and my best friend. You Sandersons, honestly, were a blessing for me and Jas. You have no idea.” 

 

“No. You and Jas are a blessing to us. Not the other way around.” Gary argues, releasing Jamie from their embrace. Jamie takes a moment to wipe at his eyes. “You two are the reason my two siblings are in love. Grant especially… he had a rough patch for a while.” 

 

“I know... “ Jamie rubs Gary’s shoulder. “He told me about it. I know you wished you could have been there for him. Even I wish I could have and I didn’t even know him yet. But sometimes people just have to pick themselves up, and he did.” 

 

“He did,” Gary agrees with a sigh. “Okay! Now that the intermission is over, what’s next?” 

 

Jamie hands over a silk robe, one that has baby pinks and blues mixed with creams and oranges. Gary runs the fabric through his fingers a few times, amazed at the cool texture. 

 

“Don’t put it on just yet, actually.” Jamie walks away, grabbing a few pallets off of his vanity before coming over. He waggles the pallet. “Some slight makeup okay?” 

 

“Do me up, Jamie!” Gary answers happily. 

 

Jamie squeals happily, opening up the pallet and going to work with his fingertips. Gary keeps his head tilted up and neck extended so Jamie can go to work. It only takes Jamie a couple of minutes, dabbing his fingertips to Gary’s eyelids, and then a new fingertip to Gary’s cheeks. He leaves the bed for a moment before returning with some lip gloss. 

 

“Go like this,” Jamie says before pursing his lips out. 

 

Gary listens, and then the smooth glide of gloss is applied to his lips. 

 

Jamie pulls back, admiring his work. He takes in a deep breath, looking satisfied. 

 

“Marriage proposals,” Jamie shakes his head as he caps the lip gloss. “You’re going to get so many marriage proposals. I’d say Grant’s going to have to fight them off but you have Simon this year.” 

 

“Consider me lucky,” Gary beams. 

 

Jamie decides to add just a few accessories. He puts diamond studs in Gary’s ears and then puts a thin gold chain around Gary’s neck. It’s a subtle touch that rests against the base of his neck, not quite a choker like the ribbon they tied around his neck last year, but a comfortable weight. 

 

“You are done.” Jamie declares, admiring Gary’s look once more. 

 

After that, Jamie begins getting dressed, cutely asking Gary’s opinion on every item of clothing and every accessory he adorns. Gary even gives a few recommendations, which Jamie seems to love. He approves of all of Gary’s recommendations, wearing the silver necklace he recommended, and going with the shoes Gary recommended as well. 

 

By the time they come out, Jasmine and Madilyn are already waiting in the living room, fully dressed. Jasmine has gone for a dress with a form fitting bodice but with a soft silk bottom that goes down to her mid-thigh. She has a pair of thick boots to contrast the soft dress. Her hair is pulled back into a loose bun with two decorated sticks crossed in the center. 

 

Madilyn has on a pair of flared blue jeans and white boots. Her top is definitely a crop-top based off of Jamie’s definition. Her top is strapless and flared around her waist, showing off the freckles on her shoulder and chest. She wears a loose fitting white robe, with flared sleeves that have frill along the edges. Her auburn hair appears to have been brushed out, naturally wavy around her shoulders. 

 

Grant and Simon are nowhere to be found. 

 

Madilyn and Jasmine look up at the same time, their reactions in sync as they gasp. 

 

“Wow, you guys are hot.” Jasmine fans herself. 

 

Jamie’s wearing a black translucent button-up shirt, with shooting stars and moon shapes threaded within the sheer fabric. He only has the two middle buttons done to reveal his chest and midriff, where he happens to have his belly button pierced.  His pants rise low on his hips, black skinny jeans with the knees worn out. The belt completes the look, with a decorative silver buckle that shines through the material of his shirt. 

 

“Jamie, this is not a look I’m accustomed to on you but I love it.” Madilyn praises. 

 

“Thank you,” Jamie blossoms under the praise. “Gary picked out most of my outfit and I’m living for these edgy vibes.” 

 

“Gary! I’m impressed!” Madilyn exclaims before looking him over. “Oh my God! We kind of match.” 

 

“Yes, my loves. You’re giving off very retro vibes. You two are in the flower power of the seventies while Jas and I are rocking the edgy nineties. We look hot.” Jamie concludes. 

 

“Babe! Come tell me what you think!” Grant calls from down the hall. 

 

“Be right back!” Jamie promises before bouncing off down the hall. A gasp can be heard, and then Grant’s chuckle. “Baby, you did great on both outfits. And the accessories-!” 

 

“It’s all about the accessories,” Grant echoes Jamie’s sentiments. 

 

“You are so right.” Jamie’s voice takes on a sultry note. “Grab your bags!” He tells Grant and Simon before his voice targets the living room. “Everyone grab your bags! We’re headed to the hotel and then we’re getting this night started!” 

 

Everyone cheers as they gather their things. Gary’s distracted as he slings his bag over his shoulder and focuses on tying the laces of his ankle-high black boots. There’s a slight heel on them, but not as severe as last time. Although, Gary didn’t mind walking around in heels as much as he thought he would have. 

 

Gary stands, running a hand through his hair, when he hears a gentle, “Wow…” 

 

He turns to the side, finding Simon’s eyes on his body. Gary’s suddenly aware of every piece of clothing clinging to his form. It’s like he can feel every gentle touch, from the way the thigh-highs cling to his legs, shown through the holes of his jeans, to the soft graze of his sleeveless top against his lower stomach. 

 

“Hi,” Gary breathes, taking a moment to appreciate Simon’s outfit as well. 

 

Simon has a long sleeved button-up on, with the sleeves rolled up around his forearms. The top looks soft, though Gary couldn’t even begin to guess what fabric it is. It’s a brownish red top that pairs with Simon’s complexion, bringing out the warm tones in his brown eyes. The accessories, Gary has to admit, are well worth the praise Jamie gave. He has a silver metal bracelet on one wrist and his watch on the other. Simon even has a ring on his middle finger. Gary doesn’t think he’s ever seen Simon wear jewelry. The black jeans fit sinfully well, showing off the shape of his muscled thighs and ass. 

 

“You look good,” Gary tries to hold back on the flattery, considering he really wants to tell Simon how fucking hot he looks. He’s sure Simon appreciates the mild remark since he’s already far out of his comfort zone. 

 

“Your brother and Jamie seem to have a talent in fashion.” Simon agrees. 

 

“Jamie taught me well,” Grant attributes his success to his partner lovingly. 

 

“And you are a fast learner,” Jamie retorts just as adoringly. 

 

Jame puts a hand on Grant’s stomach, leaning in for a kiss. Grant has on white button-up shirt, adorned with black buttons and black He has one half of the soft-lookin fabric tucked into his trousers while the other half hangs loose around his waist. His broad shoulders fill the top out nicely, while his black pants accentuate his thin waist. 

 

“One shot before we leave! It’s tradition!” Jamie declares. 

He disappears in the kitchen while everyone circles around, their partners at their sides. Madilyn and Gary end up side by side, so the two share a smile before they interlock hands. Jamie returns with a bottle of vodka and five shot glasses, handing them out enthusiastically. He pours to the very top of the glass before finding his spot next to Grant. 

 

“To a night of family.” Jamie lifts his bottle of vodka, so everyone matches him by lifting their shot glasses. “To a night of fun! To a night of love! To a night of sexiness!” 

 

The room cheers exuberantly before tipping their heads back and downing their shots. 

 

“Okay, everyone! Our ride is downstairs! We’re headed to the hotel to check in and then we are partying!”  

 

Their cheering continues as they exit the building, jogging down each flight of stairs until they reach the front of the building. Just as Jamie said, their ride was waiting. It happened to be a large white van with elegant black script along the side that read ‘Bridal Party!’ 

 

Jasmine can’t help but laugh as they’re all corralled inside of the vehicle. 

 

Madilyn and Jamie take the front bench, their things taking up the rest of the space, while Gary and Jasmine take the bench behind them. That leaves Grant and Simon, the largest of the group, seated in the far back. Grant makes sure to huff and puff about having to climb to the back, all for a laugh of course, which he get. 

 

Jamie yells back at him, "I love you, baby!" 

 

The second the music started and the van pulls out onto the road, they’re singing. Being generally loud and having fun, and even the driver happily joins in when Madilyn and Jamie egg him on. 

 

It’s about a thirty-minute drive to the hotel, thanks to all the traffic in the city, but they make it on time, they check in, and make their ways to their respective rooms. 

 

Gary and Simon throw their bags down, taking a quick moment to embrace. Simon kisses Gary deeply before pulling back to admire Gary’s expression. 

 

“I messed up your lip gloss.” Simon observes, his tone proud. 

 

“That’s okay,” Gary grabs Simon’s collar to pull him back down. “He had me bring it with me. That and makeup wipes.”

 

“He really thought ahead,” Simon comments before pressing his mouth to Gary’s once more. 

 

Gary sighs into Simon’s mouth when a few more minutes pass. “We better head down.” He can’t help but smirk at Simon’s disappointed expression. He grabs his lieutenant's wrist, pulling him towards the door. “Follow me, love.” 

 

“I’d follow you anywhere, princess.” Simon retorts as the door to their hotel room shuts behind them. “You look gorgeous, by the way.” 

 

Gary stops abruptly, causing Simon to crash into him in the hallway. Gary laughs at their collision, turning so that he can face Simon once more. He holds Simon’s eyes as he lifts their hands, pressing a kiss to Simon’s knuckles. 

 

“You do too,” he returns, before tugging on Simon’s hand. “Let’s go.” 

 

They make their way down the stairs and to the lobby of the hotel where the others are waiting for them. They’re greeted loudly before being pulled out of the hotel and out to the street. 

 

The sun is getting lower in the sky, casting the whole city in a warm orange glow. It reflects off the glass of nearby buildings, off the windshields of passing cars. It’s a wonderful clear sky, quickly shifting from orange to soft pinks and purples as the night takes over. 

 

Jamie, as expected, knows the bouncer, and gets them in right away. So they pull each other into the dark club only to be illuminated moments later by the colorful lights dancing along the walls and faces. 

 

“First rounds on me,” Simon announces as they all come to a stop. Simon tugs Gary away towards the bar as the others make promises to find a table. 

 

As they stand at the bar, Gary sings with the music, his voice nearly lost in the noise of the club. But Simon hangs on every word, watching Gary with tender amusement. Gary doesn’t stop singing when the bartender comes over and takes their order, which Gary helps place since Simon’s not sure what everyone wants to drink. 

 

They each take a tray over to the table, Simon with the tray full of shots and Gary with the tray full of their drinks. They’re cheered on as they approach, and each gently set down their trays. Everyone waits for Gary and Simon to get comfortable before they each grab a shot. 

 

They clink their glasses together before tossing the liquor back. 

 

“What do you think, Si?” Jamie asks, eyes twinkling. 

 

“It’s cool!” Simon offers, looking out amongst the crowd. “It’s been a long time since I've been in a place like this.” 

 

“You guys have probably seen a bunch of cool clubs when you travel!” Madilyn suggests as she sips her red drink slowly. 

 

“We have,” Simon agrees. “Though Gary would rarely come with us. He’d even avoid the bar on base.” 

 

“I make a few exceptions!” Gary smiles.

 

“Well, I’m glad you made one for us!” Jamie lifts his glass, clinking it against Gary’s. 

 

“Always!” Gary promises. 

 

“Okay, before we go dancing I have some news, y’all.” Jamie throws an arm over Grant’s and Jasmine’s shoulders since they’re the closest. Madilyn, Simon, and Gary stand on the other side of the table with their drinks sitting in front of them on the worn bar table. Patiently, everyone waits for his news, but Jamie ends up frowning. “Is no one going to ask me what my news is?” 

 

In unison, the group jump to action, everyone asking, “What’s your news, Jamie?” Or “What’s your news, baby?” from Grant. 

 

Jamie smiles, happy to have finally gotten the reaction he wanted. He lets go of Jasmine so that he can be pulled into Grant’s side, under his arm. Jamie’s an inch or two smaller than Gary, which means Jamie looks even smaller tucked against Grant. 

 

“Y'all are aware that I am moving out,” he begins. Everyone nods. “Grant and I found a house. It’s rent-to-own and it’s just a half hour from the farm. We’re moving in together!” 

 

The group hollers, cheers, and claps to celebrate the news. Although, after the short celebration, Madilyn says, “For real though, we all knew you two would move in together. You two are tied at the hip and a three hour drive is not great for a clingy couple.” 

 

“No,” Jamie pouts. He tilts his head so he can press a kiss to Gran’ts wrist. It’s easy considering Grant has his arm thrown around Jamie. “It’s not. But now we’ll get to share the same bed. Grant will be close to the farm since he’s leaving the electronics store to work there full time.” 

 

“Come on, babe. That’s not all.” Grant urges. His voice, mixed with his crooked smile, has Jamie going lax in his arms. 

 

“You can’t use that voice on me in front of people, baby,” Jamie pretends to scold, but the twinkle in his eye and the love in his smile softens his words. 

 

“Okay!” Jamie breaks himself out of his reverie, though his hands continue to slide up and down Grant’s arms. “This isn’t a huge surprise since Madilyn had to help me and Jas with some things but…” Jamie trails off, allowing the excitement to build before he finally bursts out, “Jas and I are starting our own business!” 

 

Madilyn hollers immediately, pulling her fiance into her side to give Jasmine a kiss on the cheek. Jasmine beams from the support, wrapping her arm around Madilyn’s waist. She turns her head so Madilyn can properly kiss her. 

 

Gary’s mouth falls open, looking between Jamie and Jasmine. 

 

“What?!” Gary finally exclaims, coming over to Jamie and Grant. The two pull Gary in so they can hug, and Gary makes sure to squeeze Jamie tightly since affection is clearly his love language. When Gary breaks away, he turns around to look at Jasmine before she pulls him in for a hug as well. 

 

“You guys have to tell me if you need anything. Anything!” Gary says sternly, which makes the two siblings laugh. 

 

“Okay, okay! We will.” Jasmine promises, patting Gary’s hand.

 

“Now that we have made that announcement, I am dragging my sister to the dance floor.” Jamie grabs her wrist, still holding on to Grant with the other. The three abandon the table, already moving their shoulders and hips as they get closer to the dancing crowd. 

 

Madilyn comes around the table to wrap an arm around Gary, hanging comfortably off of her brother. Gary hugs her back, the two of them taking a moment to enjoy the intimacy. 

 

“Hey, Si, do you have any siblings?” Madilyn’s expression is innocent and curious, but Gary can’t help but frown at the question. He knows it’s not easy for Simon to talk about himself, especially with things as sensitive as family. 

 

Gary opens his mouth, prepared to divert the topic, but Simon answers. 

 

“I did,” he says with a regretful smile. “I had a brother. His name was Tommy. He passed away a few years ago.” 

 

“Aw hell,” Madilyn’s frown matches Gary’s, reaching out to pat Simon’s shoulder. She squeezes him apologetically. “I’m so sorry…” 

 

Simon gives her a reassuring smile, reaching out to wrap an arm around her shoulders. She smiles back, her shoulders falling in relief. “It’s okay. Actually, being around your family makes me think of him more.” 

 

“Well, you and Tommy now have a ton of other siblings.” Madilyn squeezes Simon again, happy to hear him laugh. 

 

“He always wanted a little sister.” Simon jokes. “Couldn’t have cared less about having a little brother though.” 

 

“Ha!” Madilyn barks out. “So you were the baby… interesting. We have something in common.” 

 

“You two have nothing in common,” Gary interjects, coming forward to hook an arm under Simon’s. He guides Simon away from Madilyn and over to his side of their standing table.

 

“Come on now, bug. No need to get jealous.” Simon teases. 

 

“Wait, wait, wait,” Madilyn says with her mouth full of her fruity drink she was trying to down. She quickly swallows before she waves a hand lazily between Gary and Simon. “You call him bug. I’ve heard you say that like twenty times since you’ve shown up. What’s that nickname from?” 

 

“Uh-” Simon begins just as Gary’s eyes flit over to his. Somehow Gary’s the one who ends up flushing, over something that’s not even embarrassing. Perhaps it’s the fact that it’s a term of endearment. One that only became popular because of Simon. 

 

“Oh, come on!” Madilyn insists when she sees their hesitance. “It can’t be that secretive.” 

 

Simon seems to choose for Gary because he turns towards Madilyn without hesitating. “It’s a nickname from a nickname, essentially. We have call signs in our unit. Bug stems off from Gary’s call sign.” 

 

Gary lets out a heavy sigh, but Madilyn’s eyes glimmer at the little information she’s been given. 

 

“Wait, these are the secret nicknames?!” Madilyn leans across the table, tipsy and elated. “Gary told me about these when he came back home. Please tell me what Gary’s is.” 

 

Simon laughs while Gary leans over to put a hand threateningly at the base of Simon’s neck. It makes Simon laugh harder, curling his fingers around Gary’s wrist. 

 

“Bug related…” Madilyn begins to talk to herself, thinking. “Butterfly? No... “ 

 

Gary snorts, collapsing against Simon’s side as his lieutenant falls into a fit of laughter with him. 

 

“Butterfly would have been a good one,” Simon chuckles. “I wasn’t around when Gary’s call sign was decided, otherwise I would have gone with something prettier.” 

 

Madilyn snorts while Gary leans further into Simon’s space. He’s propped himself up on one hip, his nose just barely brushing against Simon’s. 

 

“Watch yourself, Riley,” Gary purrs. 

 

Simon lifts his brows, willingly taking on Gary’s challenge. 

 

“Gary’s call sign is-” Simon turns back to Madilyn, his words flying from his mouth, but Gary’s fast. He slaps his hand over Simon’s mouth, preventing Simon from saying anything else. His lieutenant laughs throatily, deeply humored by Gary’s reaction. 

 

Madilyn gasps, his face pinching together evilly. “Gary! Let him speak!” 

 

“No!” Gary argues, keeping his hand pressed to Simon’s lips. “If Simon tells you my call sign then you’ll only call me that for weeks, and then the rest of our evil siblings will do the same thing. I don’t need you doing that.” 

 

“I won’t!” Madilyn exclaims before she extends her hand across the table, her pinky out. 

 

Gary’s head falls back on his shoulders, letting out a deep groan. He knows Madilyn’s not going to let this go. His hand slides down from Simon’s mouth to his chest, lifting his head so he can glower at his lieutenant. 

 

“If you tell Madilyn mine then you have to tell her yours too.”

 

“Fine by me, love,” Simon agrees easily, making Gary glare once more. 

 

Simon turns to Madilyn, hooking his finger with hers. She grins widely, but tries to purse her lips together in an attempt to hide her smile. She fails miserably. 

 

“Gary’s call sign is Roach,” Simon says. He barely has a chance to finish before a grimace lands on Madilyn’s face. Simon’s laughing again, especially when he sees Gary roll his eyes. “I told you. He deserved something prettier.” 

 

“Why’d they give you that nickname? They thought you were a pest?” Madilyn inquires innocently, but Simon barks out a laugh at her words. 

 

“No!” Gary laughs defeatedly, pinching Simon’s thigh with his other hand. “I don’t know. I don’t remember anymore. I’ll have to ask my captain.” 

 

“Roach…” Madilyn tries the name on her tongue, but Gary’s nose scrunches up in distaste. “What?!” She laughs. 

 

“That’s so weird hearing you say that,” Gary shakes his head, nose still scrunched but smirking. “It’s like my worlds are finally colliding.” 

 

“Roach and Gary finally meld,” Madilyn wiggles her brows while she tangles her hands and fingers together messily. She ends up laughing at herself, glassy eyes shining under the club lights. “So there’s Gary and Simon in my world. And then in another there’s Roach and…?” 

 

“Ghost,” Simon provides. 

 

“Now that’s cool.” Madilyn praises the call sign, nodding her approval. “Gary, you should ask for a new one.” 

 

Simon laughs again, a sound so free and happy that Gary’s glad to be the butt of a hundred more jokes just to hear Simon’s laughter. He rolls his eyes for the umpteenth time that night, settling his gaze on his younger sister. 

 

“I like mine.” 

 

“I guess it could grow on me,” Madilyn agrees teasingly. She reaches across the table to squeeze Gary’s forearm. “Thanks for trusting me with that. Both of you. And I expect my cool nickname by tomorrow morning.” 

 

Simon laughs and Gary melts against him, hoping his sister sees the gratefulness in his eyes.

 

“Is that really what you guys call each other?” Madilyn continues to lighten the mood. 

 

“Mostly, yes,” Simon answers sweetly, his fondness evident in his voice. 

 

Madilyn hums thoughtfully, and Gary can hear the gears turning in her mind before the next question comes. “Do you guys call each other that in bed?” 

 

“Madilyn.” Gary warns, only for his sister to cackle evilly. 

 

“Okay! I’m done! I’m off to go find my hot ass wife. See you losers later!” Madilyn bounds out of the bench, on her search for Jasmine.

 

When Gary turns back to Simon he’s shaking his head fondly. “She knows how to lift the mood, eh?” 

 

“She’s too good at it, honestly.” Gary leans in to Simon, puckering his lips just enough that Simon gets the message. He pecks Gary on the mouth chastely. “We’re going to be on drink-watching duty for a bit. Hope you don’t mind.” 

 

Simon huffs out a laugh. “I don’t mind.” 

 

“You will dance with me though. Don’t think you’re getting out of it.” Gary scrunches up his face, poking Simon gently in the cheek. 

 

“Yes, love. Whatever you say, love.” Simon promises as he goes in for another peck. 

 

After a handful of more songs and another round of shots for Simon and Gary, the group of four makes their way back up to the table. Their skin glistens under the light, sweating from the warm air in the club and the exhaustion of dancing. As they begin drinking, Gary grabs Simon’s hand and tows him away. 

 

“Be back!” Gary throws over his shoulder as he threads their way through the crowd. 

 

Simon’s relieved when he sees that Gary has pulled them far enough away that the others can’t see them on the dance floor. 

 

“Relax,” Gary soothes, guiding Simon’s hands to his hips. 

 

“Easier said than done, Roach.” Simon exhales as Gary steps closer, pressing their bodies together. 

 

“Just move with me.” Gary’s voice is low, his breath hot against Simon’s skin. He wraps his arms around Simon’s shoulders before he starts to move his hips against Simon’s. 

 

The friction is already warming Simon’s blood. He tries to reciprocate, moving his hips gently back into Gary’s. 

 

“Yeah,” Gary breathes. His fingers thread through the hair at the base of Simon’s neck as he continues. The small tug Simon feels when Gary grabs his hair makes Simon’s grip on his waist tighten. Gary grins crookedly.

 

They continue this until the next song, at which point Gary turns himself around before pressing himself bodily into Simon. Simon’s hands land back on Gary’s waist like they belong there. His lieutenant leans in, his cheek pressed to the side of Gary’s head, mouth just beside Gary’s ear.

 

Gary lays his hands over Simon’s, fingers threading together as he grinds his hips back. He can feel Simon’s intake of breath against the shell of his ear, and that lights a fire low in Gary’s belly. He tilts his head to the side, their noses pressing together, parted lips just a centimeter from touching. 

 

Gary grins cockily as he brings up one of his arms to curl around the back of Simon’s head. His fingers delve into Simon’s thick hair before he takes a handful and pulls at the same time he grinds his hips against Simon’s groin. 

 

Simon’s lips stutter open, a choked noise leaving him as he presses into Gary. His hands tighten on Gary’s hips, gripping Gary firm enough that his sergeant’s brain is turning to static. He loves when Simon’s rough with him. 

 

They keep this game up, teasing each other more and more through each song until Gary finally needs a moment to breathe. He’s starting to get too worked up, and though Gary’s enjoying the touching, he’d rather not get hard in a club full of strangers. 

 

He guides Simon back to their table, finding that it’s been cleared off and taken over by a group of women. Gary takes a moment to look around, knowing that the others have to be close. It only takes him a second to see Jamie and Grant tucked into a booth. 

 

“Hey!” Jamie greets as he sees Simon and Gary approach. “Good timing. We’ve got another round coming.” 

 

“Good,” Gary smiles as he slides into the booth, Simon just behind him. “I’ll get the next one.” 

 

“Gar, I got us this new drink,” Grant begins to explain, excitedly telling Gary about some tropical drink that he bought just for them. It makes Gary happy, knowing his brother had him in mind.

 

“I can’t wait to try it,” Gary tells him, loving the way Grant’s eyes light up at the matching enthusiasm. 

 

“Hey, so Grant was telling me that you guys didn’t tell your family that you were dating until last week?” Jamie inquires, laughing when he sees Gary’s guilty look. 

 

“Yeah… that was a decision that was made.” Gary snorts. 

 

“I love you, but we all knew you guys had something going on.” Grant shrugs. “Even the way you guys would look at each other sometimes. It was just so obvious.” 

 

“That’s so embarrassing.” Gary grimaces through his smile.  

 

“No it’s not!” Grant argues, shaking his head. “Gar, you know how weirdly nice it was to know that you actually liked someone? It was really cute.”

 

“Grant, you’re making it worse!” Gary laughs. “I… didn’t realize I was being so obvious about it.” 

 

“Very obvious,” Grant answers sweetly. 

 

“Oh, God.” Gary groans as Simon laughs beside him.

 

“I, for one, love it. I’m such a hopeless romantic!” Jamie sits forward in his seat, elbows on the table and his body leaning across the table. His eyes glimmer with glee and alcohol, looking striking under the colorful lights of the bar. No wonder Grant can’t take his eyes off of Jamie, his skin glitters from the body shimmer he applied and his brown eyes stick out even more with the gold eyeshadow. “Hearing how you guys pined for each other-” Jamie shakes his head before fanning himself with his hand. 

 

Simon’s head falls backwards, a smirk mixed in with his suffering. Gary can’t help but laugh at his reaction, glad to know that Simon’s not completely immune to suffering. 

 

“You had a crush on me,” Gary teases, bumping his knee against Simon’s. Simon lifts his head only to look Gary in the eyes. He’s had enough beers for a few walls to come down, Gary can tell by the relaxed look in his eyes. It makes Gary happy knowing that Simon’s nowhere near as guarded as he used to be. 

 

Simon tears his eyes away so he can address Jamie. “Still do,” Simon tells him. 

 

Jamie collapses back against Grant, pressed to Grant’s side and tucked under Grant’s arm. He shakes his head again, gaining a whimsical look in his eyes. 

 

“It’s like those romance novels you read,” Grant says distractedly. 

 

Jamie slaps Grant on the thigh, though his expression shows how amused he is… even if he’s looking at Grant accusingly. 

 

“Babe, we all saw your bookshelf full of them. It’s not a secret.” Grant grabs onto Jamie’s hand, kissing the back of it apologetically. 

 

“ Fine.” Jamie teasingly pouts, taking a moment to snuggle bak in before turning back to Simon and Gary. “So five years of yearning. I would have gone nuts. I’m a lover, through and through. It was love at first sight when I saw Grant and I made sure he knew it too. I flirted with him all night-” 

“I made the first move though.” 

 

Jamie laughs, curling a hand around Grant’s knee. “That’s true. Grant treated me like a lady that whole night. He was a complete gentleman and I was charmed. So I flirted. Let me tell you, I flirted, honey. He was and is handsome, kind-hearted, big , absolutely hilarious, gives me all the attention I need, big - wait, I said that one already.” Jamie snorts, his pierced nose scrunching up. “That’s the alcohol talking. Okay, anyway, I kissed him that night-” 

 

“I kissed you-” 

 

“No, no, no-” Jamie argues, laying a manicured finger against Grant’s chest. 

 

Grant leans in, his nose just a centimeter from Jamie’s. He uses the exact charming attitude Jamie was talking about as he says, “You’re cute when you’re wrong.” 

 

Jamie gasps before that bleeds into a laugh, slapping Grant softly on the chest. He turns back to Gary and Simon, lifting a righteous finger. 

 

“Don’t believe him for a second-” Jamie’s words are muffled as Grant squishes his cheeks, leaning in to kiss his boyfriend on his temple. Jamie lovingly pushes him back before settling back under his arm. 

 

“This is not about us. This is about them .” Jamie chastises sweetly before turning back to Gary and Simon. “I’m sorry I’m so nosy and also addicted to romance. Please tell me more.” 

“Right, Simon had a crush on me-” 

 

Simon squeezes Gary to him, making Gary laugh. 

 

Jasmine shows up at this moment, sliding in the booth beside Jamie. She picks up a beer that Gary doesn’t even know who it belongs to. She takes three healthy gulps to finish it before setting the empty glass down. She wiggles her eyes at the table of men watching her before greeting them. 

 

“So what the hell are we all doing over here as me and my fiance are dancing the night away?” 

 

“We’re talking about our relationships, you heathen,” Jamie jokes, but Jasmine only looks all the more fond. She settles back in the booth, looking properly buzzed and cozy. “Simon and Gary crushed on each other for years. I would have died.” 

 

“Madilyn didn’t realize I was hitting on her for the first few months we knew each other. But, to be fair, she was also having her gay awakening.” She turns to look at Gary and Simon smugly. “I’m her first and only girlfriend. I put a ring on that.” 

 

“Hm,” Simon turns to look at Gary, a special glint to his eye that Gary can’t quite decipher. 

 

“Wait! I have a question then.” Jamie leans forward again, his excitement overflowing. “Pining, yearning, all of that want means there had to have been moments of… let’s call it suffering. Like…” Jamie trails off, trying to think of an example. “Like in movies when the hot guy takes his shirt off and his love interest is just off to the side drooling . What was your shirtless-hot-guy moment?” 

 

Gary and Simon share a look. Gary’s processing his thoughts but Simon smiles as if he already has an answer. Gary can’t help but roll his eyes away from his lieutenant. 

 

“Okay, so I have to explain myself because Simon’s going to give me hell.” Gary lays his palms out on the table as he talks. “I didn’t realize what I was feeling for Simon was… interest…. romantic interest until I came home last year.” 

 

“Right! I remember you talking to me about him.” Jamie nods understandingly. 

 

“Oh, so that’s how he knows me-” 

 

“Shh-” Gary quiets Simon as he flushes pink. “I’ve thought about this a lot and, basically, there’s this thing called survivor mode that most soldiers go through. You have so much other shit to worry about that you don’t really address some thoughts. I had Simon so, to me, that was enough. And then when I didn’t have Simon - when I came home - that’s when I finally… addressed those thoughts.” 

 

“We love a man who can process his thoughts and feelings healthily,” Jamie says, snapping his fingers to show his support. 

 

Gary’s eyes crawl shut, closing his eyes as his smile blossoms. He shakes his head before looking back at Jamie. “So I didn’t realize at the time but I was-” Gary takes a moment to think, then looks at Grant with a curious look. “Thirsty?” 

 

Grant gasps wickedly, laying his free hand over his heart. He looks over Jamie’s head to Jasmine. “He remembers what we taught him last year.” 

 

“Shh! He’s about to answer my question.” Jamie soothes Grant down. 

 

Gary looks down at his hands, the corner of his mouth pulled up as he remembers. Even now, thinking back on moments between him and Simon will make his blood run hot. 

 

“Alright, so I’ve got two.” Gary takes a peek at Simon, seeing his lieutenant watching him intently. Simon seems to be as interested in Gary’s answer as the rest of them. Gary turns back to Jamie. It’s hard to keep eye contact, Gary’s eyes dip down to the table every now and then as he talks, but he manages. 

 

“The first moment I suffered,” Gary stresses the word, though his voice drops quietly, almost embarrassed as he says it, but he continues, “was a few months after Simon and I met. Simon and I weren’t the best of friends when we first met-” 

 

“What?!” Jamie gasps. 

 

“I know,” Jasmine says beside Jamie, looking comfortable and sated. “They’ll have to tell you their origin story later. We got to hear it last weekend.” 

 

Jamie looks properly offended at hearing that, but turns back to Gary. He’s too invested in Gary’s current story telling to change the topic. 

 

“Simon would work where he was needed before he joined my unit. He was a loner-” Simon bumps his shoulder against Gary’s, cutely annoyed with the truth Gary’s sharing. “The real handsome quiet type who thought he didn’t need anyone. So when he joined it was a surprise to no one that he tried to hold onto his loner attitude. Basically he didn’t want to be friends with any of us. 

 

“Then another task force had to stay on base for a week. They were jerks. Toxic masculine macho men who thought they owned the place, but we were dealing with it. They had about two days left on base before they’d be out of our hair. And then, if we were lucky, we’d never have to see them again. 

 

“A group of us were sitting outside, minding our business and enjoying the fact it finally stopped raining for the first time in two weeks. Anyway, I was sitting at a table with a few of my soldiers and a few of them were sitting in the grass beside us. One of my soldiers is a bit of an artist. He was drawing portraits of everyone. He used to be super shy about it but that day he was confident enough to ask if he could draw us. Well, the macho men came over to bug us. One of them picked up someone’s water and dumped it all over his sketchbook-” 

 

Jamie and Jasmine gasp in unison, their reactions showing how similar they are. 

 

“We were all pissed but everyone was hesitant to start shit with their task force. It’d be our luck we’d get court martialed and they’d walk away without any consequences. I stood up - I don’t even know what I was going to do - but then Simon came over-” 

 

This time Jamie, Jasmine, and Grant all go ‘ooooh’ at the mention of Simon.

 

“Simon was wearing his uniform, like most of us were, but he had his jacket off.... And one thing about Simon is that he can really pull of a tight t-shirt-” 

 

Jasmine bursts into laughter, patting Jamie’s thigh as she cackles. Jamie hums lowly at the comment, waggling his eyebrows approvingly at Gary’s comment, while Grant snorts. 

 

“He is thirsty.” Grant comments. 

 

Gary’s cheeks warm again at the teasing, though it feels good to be open about how he’s felt about Simon. It makes it all the more real. He really liked Simon and he has for a long time. 

 

“Finish the story!” Jamie insists, waving his hand encouragingly. 

 

Gary turns to look at Simon, that same intent look in his eyes as before. Gary shrugs, holding Simon’s gaze as he says, “He put the guy in his place. It was really hot but the best part about it was that we saw he had a little soft spot for us after all.” 

 

“Big hunk Simon coming in to save the day,” Jasmine says, a waggle to her brows to match her tone. 

 

“Uh!” Jamie exclaims, fanning himself again. “Those are my favorite novels. The handsome mean love interest comes in and saves the heroine and then they fall in love .” 

 

Gary nudges Simon gently, tilting his head towards Jamie. “Hear that? I’m the heroine.” 

 

“Saved my ass plenty of times,” Simon agrees, his eyes twinkling playfully. 

 

“I want to hear the other one before you two get lost in each other’s eyes!” Jamie demands, his words starting to slur together more and more.

 

“Okay, okay!” Gary tears his eyes away from Simon so that he can turn back to their audience. “The other one doesn’t have much of a backstory. You guys are going to judge me for this-” 

 

“No judgment here!” Jamie declares, patting a hand down on the table like a king making a new rule in his kingdom. His rings and bangles clack against the table. “This is a safe space.” 

 

“Fine, fine,” Gary breathes out, a laugh tinged into his words. “A few years ago we had some kids taking refuge on base. There was this little girl. I don’t think she was even two years old yet. Her name was Avni and she loved Simon. He was really good with her, even though he knew nothing about kids. So… his paternal side is a big turn on.” Gary finishes sheepishly.

 

Jasmine snorts as Jamie hums in enthusiastic agreement. 

 

“All of these Sandersons want a house full of kids,” Jasmine teases. “We need to prepare ourselves, boys.” 

 

Jamie turns towards Grant, smiling up at the Sanderson lovingly. “I will father all of your babies.”

 

“What are we talking about?!” Madilyn approaches the table with a tray of drinks in her hand. She spent some time waitressing shortly after she graduated high school, when she was trying to get out from under their parents’ shadows. After she got after that rebellious phase, and learned that she hated serving, she came back to the farm. 

 

“Gary and Simon are telling us more about their years of pining.” Grant answers as his sister hands everyone a new drink. “Thanks, sis.” 

 

“You got it, doofus,” Madilyn smiles sweetly as she sits down in the booth next to Simon. Gary scoots closer to the corner to make room for her. She lifts her drink, takes three healthy gulps, and then asks, “So what’d I miss?” 

 

Jamie and Jasmine happily catch her up with a few sentences, finishing each other’s thoughts numerous times. 

 

“Oh, yeah, Jasmine teases me all of the time about kids.” Madilyn rolls her eyes so Jasmine reaches across the table to lay her hand over Madilyn’s. “I love kids!” Madilyn says defensively. 

 

“I know, baby,” Jasmine soothes, patting Madilyn’s hand consolingly. “Let’s move out of our apartment first and then we can talk about babies.” 

 

“Deal.” Madilyn lifts her hand, pinky extended. Jasmine hooks her pinky around Madilyn’s, a twinkle in her eye as they release each other. 

 

“What about you, Si?” Madilyn turns back to Gary and Simon, a casual curiosity to her hazy eyes. She’s usually hanging on every detail she can, but the alcohol has seemed to calm her enough. “What has Gary done to get you all hot and bothered?”

 

Simon takes in a deep breath, eyes on the ceiling for a moment as he thinks. “I could talk about this for hours… but since he gave two I’ll give two.” 

 

Gary exhales a laugh through his nose, shaking his head at Simon’s dramatics. 

 

“First two that come to mind…” Simon trails off, taking a second to think. “Okay. Gary and I knew each other for a few years at this point. So we were friends by now.” 

 

Their audience of four all nod seriously, making note of the timeline. 

 

“We have communal showers on base, but everyone showers at different times so you usually have some privacy-” 

 

“I don’t know if I like where this is going…” Grant trails off, his eyes narrowing accusingly at Simon. 

 

Simon laughs, waving a hand at Grant to try and lower the elder Sanderson’s suspicions. 

 

Madilyn leans over the table, a wicked smile on her face as she says, “I love where this is going. Continue.” 

 

“No, it’s not bad.” Simon reassures Grant, trying to get Grant to lower his defenses. “Gary just got done showering when I came in. I’m undressing and he’s working on getting dressed but someone took his bag. They confused Gary’s bag for theirs, which was locked away in a locker. Gary was left without his clothes and room key. If I remember correctly I think the only thing he had was his towel and his shoes.” 

 

“Oh no,” Jamie frowns, completely enraptured by the story. 

 

“Oh yes.” Jasmine says under her breath, earning a cackle from her equally as chaotic fiance. 

 

Simon shakes his head with a fond smile but continues. “It was decided that Gary would stay in my room for the night. I still had to shower so we showered together-” 

 

“Hey!” Grant exclaims, lifting his hand off of his glass to show his confusion. The other stays wrapped around Jamie. 

 

“I hopped back in because I was cold!” Gary defends. “I only had a towel, remember?” 

 

“And he wanted to annoy me.” Simon adds on, glancing at Gary just for a moment. Their eyes connect, and judging by the shit-eating grin on Gary’s face, Simon’s accusation is true. “After we got out we went back to my quarters-” 

 

“So Gary’s just out here walking around base in a towel?” Jasmine asks before she snickers. 

 

“No, Simon gave me his shirt to wear.” Gary answers as he leans against Simon’s side. “It was long enough to cover all the important parts.” 

 

Jasmine snorts, head falling back against the vinyl booth as she laughs. 

 

Madilyn’s head tilts to the side, adorning an inquisitive look. “So I’m picturing Gary in a large shirt and goofy sneakers.” 

 

“Yep,” Simon confirms, nodding. “He looked ridiculous.” 

 

“Right,” Madilyn returns, her tone showing just how much she doesn’t believe Simon. “You’re telling us a story about pining and you expect us to believe that you didn’t think Gary, walking around base in your shirt, in front of a ton of other guys, wasn’t hot as fuck? You’re a possessive bastard, Si. We all know it.”

 

Jasmine looks at Madilyn, holding her gaze as she quietly says, “Selfish, possessive bastard.” 

 

Madilyn gasps wickedly at the memory of the year before. Even Simon knows what she’s referencing. Gary had said he’d spoken to this same group last year about him. 

 

Madilyn clears her throat when she sees that she’s been caught. She takes on a serious expression, waving a hand dramatically. “Please, do continue. I apologize for the interruption.” 

 

Simon’s laugh is light and amused, but he continues. 

 

“You’re not wrong…” Simon admits. “The, uh, suffering part comes in when we had to share my bed.” 

 

Gary’s laughing happily against Simon’s side, a hand over his eyes. He’s remembering the moment himself, which is cause for more laughter. When Gary looks at Simon, curious if he’s going to give any details, he notices that his lieutenant is rather pink, so it doesn’t appear Simon’s going to be sharing any more about that night. 

 

“What was the second one?” Gary asks curiously, moving the topic forward so no one asks Simon about specifics of their bed-sharing. 

 

“Right.” Simon tears his eyes off of Gary. “I… don’t know if I should share that one actually. “ 

 

“No, you have to!” Jamie quickly declares, patting a reassuring hand on top of the table. 

 

“It’s the table of no judgment!” Jasmine reaffirms. 

 

“Cross my heart!” Madilyn mimes the gesture over her chest. “Trust me, Si, I’ve seen all of my siblings and their respective partners be gross. It’s only fair.”

 

Simon rubs at the corner of his jaw with his free hand before he shrugs. “Alright, I suppose you're right.” 

 

The table cheers for a brief moment before they listen raptly. 

 

“This was a couple of months before Gary left to visit you all,” Simon explains, his eyes scanning their curious faces. Even Gary’s not sure where this one is going yet. “I walked away injured after one of our missions. Dislocated right shoulder and a broken left wrist. The shoulder was healing fast but there were still some things I struggled doing on my own. Basically anything that required lifting my arm higher than chest level. Like showering.” 

 

Jamie’s head falls back against the booth immediately, lifting a hand to begin fanning himself once more. He has an idea where this is headed. 

 

“He offered to help me shower,” Simon continues smoothly. “And I… have liked him for many years at this point so I said yes. The second time we showered together he-” 

“Oh-” Gary says as realization crosses his features. He straightens up, face already red, but Simon completes his story. 

 

“-he offered to help me wank.” 

 

Jasmine screams as Madilyn slams a hand down on the table with her laughing. Jamie’s mouth has fallen open, shocked, amused, and loving every second of this story. Meanwhile, Grant’s reacting calmly, brows lifted and eyes wide. 

 

“Gary!” Madilyn exclaims through her wild and loud giggling. 

 

“Look! I can explain!” Gary tries, but no one seems to care about his explanation. 

 

“And you didn’t realize he liked you?” Madilyn asks Simon, shaking her head in disbelief. “Offering to get you off seems rather obvious.” 

 

“Listen to his explanation.” Simon returns easily, his voice soft and adoring as he turns to look at Gary. 

 

“No! Seriously!” Gary’s head is swimming as well. He’s positive that everyone at the table is more than loose from the drinks they’ve had. “I - the thought - it wasn’t my idea at first but - it - the idea - it made sense, okay! I was talking to two other soldiers and one of them had broken both arms a few years ago and they said that the worst part was that he couldn’t… masturbate. When he was in that predicament, the other guy helped him out.” 

 

“The two men he’s talking about are married, by the way.” Simon adds, which has the table laughing at Gary’s expense once more. 

 

“They weren’t when his arms were broken!” Gary argues. 

 

The laughter starts back up, comfortably fading out after another minute. 

 

“So, I’m assuming you said no?” Jamie smirks. 

 

“I said no,” Simon answers resolutely. 

 

“Couldn’t have been easy,” Jamie continues his teasing. 

 

“No, it sure wasn’t.”  

 

The laughter starts back up only to comfortably fade away a few moments later. 

 

Madilyn reaches out, clapping a hand down to Simon’s shoulder. “If it helps, I don’t think Gary was walking around offering that to many others.” 

 

“No one, in fact.” Gary answers as he hides into his drink. He downs it in a few gulps before turning towards Simon with a wild look. He winks before grabbing Simon’s face and pulling him in for an abrupt kiss. 

 

“Alright, everyone out of the booth. We’re dancing!” Gary declares, waving everyone forwards. 

 

They cheer wildly, all for the stunned Simon and tired looking Grant. 

 

“Simon and I are going to stay here,” Grant tells Gary. 

 

Gary nods understandingly, crawling his way out of the bench by placing himself in Simon’s lap. He winks at his lieutenant before swinging his leg over and jumping over towards Jasmine, Jamie, and Madilyn. The four grab each other before racing over to the dance floor, jumping in immediately so they can sing and jump to the music. 

 

Gary isn’t sure how long they’ve been dancing. It’s when the crowd starts to thin that he realizes it’s getting late. The others seem to realize as well, judging by their tired faces. The alcohol has mostly worked its way out of their systems by now, since they didn’t go crazy on the drinks and shots. The buzz was nice, and a lovely encouragement to get out on the dance floor. 

 

They meet Simon and Grant back at the table, Simon who is all smiles while Grant looks nervous as he looks at the group. 

 

“After-club donuts?” Jamie suggests as he pulls Grant out of the booth and smooches him loudly on the cheek. 

 

“I’m buying!” Gary declares as he winds Simon’s arm around his waist. 

 

They walk to a nearby bakery, one that’s open late since they know they can make tremendous money selling sweets to hungry drunk people. It’s not the same donut shop they were at last time since they’re on the other side of town, but it’s still just as charming with a beautiful sitting area. 

 

As they’re waiting in line, Gary notices his brother’s nervous habits. He’s wiping his hands off on his jeans, he keeps reaching for something in his left pocket just to retrieve his hand whenever Jamie looks at him, and the way his throat keeps bobbing with each swallow are dead giveaways. 

 

“Is Grant okay?” Gary asks, turning to look at Simon. 

 

Simon opens his mouth only to close it a moment later. “Yeah, he’s doing just fine.” 

 

They get a large table under a pergola lined with warm yellow string lights. It’s cozy, with a swing on one side, a bench on the other. Jamie, Madilyn, and Jasmine take the bench while Gary, Simon, and Grant sit on the swing. 

 

The three on the swing are quiet, enjoying their treats, while Jasmine, Madilyn, and Jamie talk excitedly about their night between each bite. Grant watches Jamie from across the way, his donut forgotten on his thigh. He’s too caught up in watching his partner. 

 

He looks away when Jamie laughs, meeting Gary’s eye. 

 

“Gar, you want this?” Grant offers his half-eaten donut to which Gary definitely takes. 

 

Grant gets up the second Gary takes his donut, walking over towards the opposing booth in three strides. Jamie looks up just in time to watch Grant kneel down, one knee on the ground. 

 

“Hi, baby,” Jamie greets, reaching out to brush his thumb against Grant’s cheek. 

 

“Jamie,” Grant says quietly, reaching up to circle his fingers around Jamie’s wrist. He lowers their hands to Jamie’s lap, holding Jamie’s gaze. “I love you.” 

 

“I love you too,” Jamie responds without hesitation, though there’s a suspicious glint in his eye now. 

 

“And I know, without a doubt, that I want to spend the rest of my life with you. Even though I know you’re going to take up all of the closet space when we move in together, and that you’ll probably spill nail polish all over my shoes again, and that you’re going to adopt five dogs now that you can have pets. I want to spend the rest of my life with you even though you’re still wrong about who kissed who first.” Grant continues, his hand delving into his front pocket. 

 

Jamie snorts, his confusion evident in his smile. “Grant, what’s this confession all about?” 

 

The dots seem to connect for Madilyn first since she claps both hands over her mouth, watching with wild eyes. Jasmine and Gary share a confused look before they turn back to watch. Simon sits beside Gary silently, a smile seated on his face. 

 

Grant pulls out a small black velvet box, causing Jasmine to gasp. 

 

Jamie, on the other hand, has a mild reaction. His eyebrows jump up to his hairline when his eyes land on the box, and then a slow smile blossoms on his face. His eyes dart up to Grant’s, eyes twinkling happily. 

 

“Jamie, will you marry me?” 

 

Jamie jumps forward, laughing as he wraps his arms around Grant’s neck. He hugs him tightly, pressing his face into his shoulder as he’s consumed with giggle after giggle. 

 

“Yes!” Jamie answers, voice muffled. He comes out from hiding, showing the elation on his face. “You - I cannot believe you. Yes!” 

 

Madilyn pulls Jasmine into her, cheering as Grant opens the box and pulls out a simple ring. The band is gold, with a round diamond seated in the center. He lifts Jamie’s finger, sliding the ring on smoothly. Jamie takes one glance at the ring before he’s tackling Grant in a hug again.

 

Grant, for once, shows off his strength by standing easily with Jamie wrapped around him. He squeezes his fiance tightly to him. 

 

Jasmine’s the first one to bound out of her seat, wrapping her arms around the two to celebrate. Grant brings her in with one strong arm, squeezing her back. Gary and Madilyn join in unison, with Simon just one step behind them. He encompasses the group with ease as he wraps his arms around everyone. 

 

“I hope it’s not bad taste to get engaged at your sister’s bachelorette party,” Grant jokes, his eyes on Madilyn and Jasmine. 

 

“It absolutely isn’t,” Jasmine reassures, her excitement teetering over. “Best bachelorette party ever.” 

 

Jamie’s lowered so that Jasmine and Madilyn can inspect the ring. Gary watches happily, his heart content and overjoyed that he could be here for this. 

 

When Simon doesn’t think anyone can hear him, he puts a hand on the top of Grant’s head and ruffles his hair. “You did good, big guy.” Simon praises, which earns him a large and goofy smile from Grant. 

 

Gary can’t hide his smile at the interaction, though he focuses on Jamie and his rapid talking rather than the moment Simon and Grant are sharing. 

 

It’s hard to come back down from the excitement of a new engagement, but it’s reaching two in the morning and everyone wants to get back to their hotel rooms for various reasons. So the couples walk hand in hand, a few feet away from each other as they make their way back to their hotel.

 

They split off in the lobby, everyone headed to their own floor. 

 

Gary’s actions are calm as he swipes their keycard in front of the lock, but his heart is pounding in his ears. He knows what he wants tonight, but he’s not sure what Simon wants. And what matters most to Gary is what Simon’s okay with. He knows that them going slow is for his own benefit, and Gary appreciates Simon’s thoughtfulness, but sometimes he just wants to shout at Simon to take him already. 

 

The door opens and not even a second later Simon has his hands on Gary. He hurries them inside, closing the door with his foot before capturing Gary’s mouth hotly. 

 

“Simon,” Gary whines as he reciprocates eagerly. He has his hands on Simon’s face and his tongue in Simon’s mouth as he backs him up against the door of the hotel room. 

 

“I can’t believe you.” Simon growls into Gary’s mouth. “The way you were dancing-” Simon’s interrupted by the press of Gary’s lips on his. 

 

His hands slide down Gary’s waist, grabbing Gary’s ass and squeezing. Gary pulls back from the kiss so he can groan, rutting himself against Simon’s thigh. Gary’s not willing to get completely lost in Simon’s touches just yet. His hands slide down Simon’s neck to the lapels of Simon’s shirt, pulling him away from the door. 

 

Simon walks with him, eyes downcast on Gary’s mouth as he’s guided further into the room. His hands hold Gary by the waist, fingers dancing against the skin revealed under Gary’s cropped shirt. He takes the last few steps until they’re at the edge of the bed.

 

Gary falls onto his back, pulling Ghost on top of him with all his strength. He has two fistfuls of Simon’s shirt, careless about wrinkling the fabric. He’ll tear the shirt to shreds if he has to… 

 

Simon plants his broad hands into the mattress at Gary’s sides. He supports his weight, too worried about crushing Gary underneath him if he doesn’t pay attention. Gary explores his mouth, whining and grinding up against Simon’s hip all at once. Simon’s body is aflame, overheated with arousal. 

 

“Take your shirt off,” Gary breathes, shakily working on the buttons of Simon’s shirt. 

 

Simon bumps his hands out of the way, making quick work of the buttons. Gary swallows at the sight of Simon with his shirt hanging open, his muscled stomach a gorgeous view in the low light of their hotel room. He splays both of his hands against Simon’s chest before gliding them tenderly down his torso, fingers moving over each curve of muscle. 

 

Gary’s eyes flit up to Simon’s face, watching his dark expression as Gary’s hands continue lower, to the button of his trousers. Simon watches Gary flick the button loose, and watches Gary pull the fly of his pants down. 

 

Simon’s half hard by the time Gary has his hands past the elastic band of Simon’s boxer-briefs, grabbing his lieutenant around the base. His other hand tugs the material of Simon’s underwear down, freeing his cock from its confines. 

 

“Gary,” Simon breathes into Gary’s neck, rolling his hips into Gary’s grip. 

 

Gary works his hand up and down Simon’s member while his other hand grabs a handful of Simon’s hair. 

 

“I want you out of these clothes,” Simon decides finally, grabbing onto Gary’s wrist to stop his ministrations. He pins Gary’s hands down to the mattress for just a moment before grabbing at Gary’s jeans. 

 

Gary lifts his hips after Simon has the button and fly done in seconds, allowing Simon to rip them off of him. They’re tossed to the other side of the room carelessly, Simon’s too intent on stripping Gary of every item of clothing - but pauses when he finally takes in what Gary had on under his jeans. 

 

“Fucking hell,” Simon utters, voice rough and wrecked. He plants his hands on Gary’s thighs, fingers playing with the edge of his thigh-highs. 

 

Gary presses himself up onto his elbows, the silk robe falling off his shoulders and hanging loosely on his arms. He watches Simon lean down, mouthing at Gary’s cock through the lace panties. A shaky breath leaves him as his legs twitch, threatening to capture Simon’s head between his thighs. 

 

Gary plants a hand in Simon’s hair again, just holding as Simon turns his head to lick at Gary’s dick through the fabric. 

 

“You want to fuck me in them?” Gary asks breathily. 

 

Simon looks up, his expression burning Gary down to the bone. He’s tackled to the bed, Simon pinning him down with ease. He’s got himself planted between Gary’s legs, pressing his body so firmly against Gary’s that he has nowhere to go. 

 

“You have no idea all the things I want to do to you,” Simon says roughly. 

 

“We have privacy, for once, Ghost.” Gary whines. “We don’t have that back on base. I want you to. You know that.” 

 

Simon’s eyes flit between Gary’s, searching for something in his gaze. Gary’s not sure what it is he finds, but he sits back, releasing his grip on Gary’s wrists. He’s off the bed before Gary can understand what’s happening. The sergeant is about to protest when he watches Simon tuck himself back into his underwear - but then Simon’s delving into his backpack. 

 

Gary quiets himself, waiting. 

 

Simon reaches into the center pocket, long fingers curling around something. He pulls it out, whatever it is stays encompassed in his palm, away from Gary’s prying eyes. 

 

Once Simon is close enough to the mattress, he tosses it down beside Gary. Gary’s not sure when or how, but Simon has lube and it’s sitting right beside him. It’s a brand new bottle, something small and unassuming, but it’s definitely lube. Gary’s eyes flit up from the bottle to look at Simon. 

 

The corner of Simon’s mouth pulls up in a cocky smirk as he pushes his trousers down to his ankles and steps out of them. 

 

“Where’d you get that?” Gary asks as Simon climbs on top of the bed, placing himself between Gary’s thighs. “Or when did you get that?” 

 

“I’m not telling,” Simon shrugs as he presses his hands to the insides of Gary’s thighs. He pushes his legs apart, staring at the curve of Gary’s ass hugged nicely by the white lace. 

 

“How do you know if you’ll even like it?” Simon asks as his fingers glide up to the band of Gary’s panties. He grabs, pulling the fabric down past Gary’s knees, past his ankles, until he tosses the fabric to the other side of the bed. 

 

“Because I’ve tried it,” Gary retorts, his irritation showing. “I told you that.” 

 

“You mean the one time you tried fingering yourself last year, love?” Simon retorts cockily. He leans down, his nose brushing against Gary’s. “Have you tried it since?” 

 

“Yes,” Gary gasps. 

 

He’s pleased to see a flash of surprise in Simon’s eyes, only to be masked a moment later. He searches Gary’s eyes curiously before he asks, “When?” 

 

“Any time you have a briefing. Any time I’m left on base with the task force while you and Soap go fuck off doing those important meetings of yours.” Gary’s irritation doesn’t fade as he rises to Simon’s challenge. “I lay on your bed with my fingers in my ass because you want to take things slow.” 

 

“Hmm,” Simon smirks. “Show me, then.” 

 

Gary’s face flushes. “Show you what?” 

 

“How you like it.” Simon answers easily, sitting back on his heels. 

 

Gary looks at him incredulously, confusion mixing in with his exhaustion. He’s not sure he’s understanding what Simon’s asking of him. 

 

“You should take your robe and shirt off.” Simon suggests kindly, as if he’s not sitting between Gary’s legs in nothing but his boxer briefs with a rock hard cock. 

 

Gary slips the silk off of his arms, tossing it off the side of the bed moments before he grabs the edge of his cropped shirt. He pulls it up and over his head before throwing that off the side as well. 

 

“Fine,” Gary returns. He leans over to grab the lube beside him, popping the cap. He then grabs Simon’s wrist, turning his palm over before squirting a generous amount into his hand. Simon’s lips part, watching as Gary spreads the lube around his hand for him, focusing on Simon’s first two fingers. “I’ll show you.” 

 

Simon promptly closes his mouth, waiting. 

 

Gary adjusts himself on the bed so his heels are pressed into the mattress. Without further preamble, Gary guides Simon’s hand between his legs, pressing Simon’s fingers between his cheeks. 

 

“Here,” Gary breathes, molding his fingers around Simon’s. He guides Simon’s pointer finger to his hole, using his grip on Simon to spread the lube around. “I start with one.” He explains. 

 

Simon’s eyes flit up to Gary’s, holding his eyes as he begins to work his finger by himself, too eager to listen to Gary’s instructions for much longer. 

 

“Yeah,” Gary bites back a moan. “Like that. And then I-” 

 

Simon pushes the tip of his first finger in and Gary can’t fight back his whine. He pushes down gently against Simon’s finger, his hips rolling. Simon’s finger is thicker than his, already reaching deeper than Gary could ever try on his own. 

 

“-I move it,” Gary explains, fingers curling around Simon’s wrist so he can pump Simon’s finger in and out of himself. “I do this for a while.” 

 

“Lay back,” Simon orders roughly, leaning in enough that Gary has no choice but to fall back against the hotel pillows. Gary reaches up, his hands on Simon’s shoulders. 

 

Simon keeps up his slow rhythm, his slick finger sliding in and out of Gary. Gary’s only focusing on the tug on his rim, the fullness he feels with just one finger, when Simon buries his finger up to his knuckle. Gary gasps, his hips twitching at how deep he is. 

 

“Simon,” Gary means to scold, but he moans his lieutenant’s name instead, eyes screwing shut. 

 

“You’re like this with one finger,” Simon says gently, sounding amazed. “I can’t imagine what you’ll be like when I’m inside you.” 

 

Gary never imagined himself one for dirty talk, but this sends searing hot arousal straight to his groin. His grip on Simon’s shoulders tighten at the same time his back arches off the bed. The rolling of his spine causes his hips to grind up into Simon, their cocks brushing. 

 

“Please,” Gary gasps out. 

 

Simon leans down, nuzzling his nose against Gary’s. “Tell me what you want.” 

 

“You know what I want,” Gary pants out, face scrunching together when Simon thrusts his finger back in. He whimpers, feeling his dick jump against his lower stomach. When he opens his eyes again he finds Simon looking down between their bodies, thrusting his finger in again just to watch Gary’s cock jolt. 

 

Simon’s head snaps up, an expression so full of want that Gary feels all of the air punched out of his lungs. 

 

“Say it.” Simon demands lowly. 

 

“You,” Gary grits out, a mix of frustration and lust. “I want you-” 

 

Simon curls his finger and Gary loses all train of thought. His lips stutter open as a filthy moan from deep within his throat leaves him. He falls back against the bed, weak from the lightning bolt of pleasure Simon just created. He has to take a moment, blinking up at the ceiling as his crescendo climbs back down. 

 

A moment later, Simon moves his finger, headed back to that place of bliss-

 

“Wait,” Gary gasps, pressing himself up to one elbow while he reaches between his legs with the other. He grabs Simon’s wrist, stopping him. “Not yet-” 

 

“Gary, you’re about to cum from one finger. You’re not going to make it through the prep it’d take-” 

 

“Simon,” Gary whines, tilting his head back in irritation. He takes in a breath, keeping Simon’s hand still before he lifts his gaze back to Simon’s. “Do you not want to-?” 

 

Simon scoffs, giving Gary a pointed look. A look Gary hasn’t seen in a while. It’s a look that Simon only gives him when he truly thinks Gary’s being an idiot. It’s… actually a relief to see, even if it’s somewhat insulting. 

 

“You know I do,” Simon responds, his tone dangerously low. He leans in, one hand planted in the mattress near Gary’s hip. He approaches like predator to prey, causing Gary to lean back and back until he’s flat against the mattress again. “But I’m not fucking you tonight.” 

 

Gary flushes, a frown on his face as he turns his head away from Simon. “I hate you.” 

 

“Oh?” Simon whispers against Gary’s jaw, his nose pressed against Gary’s ear. He curls his finger again, grazing against a spot so sensitive that Gary’s high-pitched moans are uncontrollable. He grabs onto Simon’s biceps, squeezing as the wave of pleasure courses down through his legs, making them shake. 

 

Gary looks down to see a pool of pre-cum puddling under the head of his cock, glistening in the low light of the hotel room.

 

“Look how wet you are,” Simon observes, tilting his head down to follow Gary’s line of sight. 

 

“Another finger,” Gary manages to say, his mind coming back online for those simple instructions. “Add another.” 

 

Simon holds Gary’s eyes as he pushes the tip of his second finger in, ever so careful not to stretch Gary past what he’s ready for. He works his fingers in shallowly, and then to the first knuckle, then the second, until both of Simon’s fingers are buried. Gary’s panting under Simon, his hands still on his arms as he tries to slow Simon’s rhythm.

 

“Slower,” Gary begs, his voice weak and breathy. “I like it slower.” 

 

Simon lowers himself to press his mouth to Gary’s, kissing him wetly. His tongue lazily slides past Gary’s lips, fucking his tongue against Gary’s. It’s all too much. Gary’s head is swimming and his skin is on fire with flush after flush. He’s barely thinking as he reaches between their bodies, grabbing onto the sides of Simon’s boxer-briefs before he tugs them down to his thighs. 

 

Simon’s hot breath comes in pants against his cheek, looking down to watch what Gary’s up to. 

 

Simon’s cock bounces out from the fabric, hard and thick and radiating heat. Gary has a few thoughts at once, like how the lube is just out of reach and he’d really rather not have Simon move off of him, even a centimeter. So he swipes his hand through the pre-cum puddled on his belly, wetting his palm with it messily before he wraps his hand around Simon’s dick. 

 

“Fuck,” Simon growls, thrusting into Gary’s hand before kissing him again. 

 

Gary works Simon’s cock, twisting and pumping, and Simon’s incessantly pressing against Gary’s prostate to retaliate. It’s almost a game of who can get who to cum first. 

 

Gary hardly feels like he’s lost when his orgasm comes, wave after wave of pleasure that makes his brain turn to warm static. Any thought he ever had leaves him, a pure clarity settling over his mind as Simon’s fingers slide once more against his prostate before retreating, careful not to edge Gary too far into over-sensitivity. 

 

Gary, through the haze of his orgasm, manages to keep his fingers curled around Simon’s cock, and Simon does the rest by fucking up into his hand. He cums shortly after, with a guttural groan that hits Gary to his core. 

 

Gary kisses Simon through his cool down, soft and tender kisses that Gary ends up giggling into. 

 

“Guess you’re not mad at me anymore?” Simon’s gravelly voice asks, his nose brushing against Gary’s. 

 

“I mean…” Gary trails off jokingly, splaying his hands across Simon’s chest. He can't keep the teasing attitude up for long, not when he feels so warm and sated. “No, love. Never.” 

 

Simon smirks down at his sergeant, eyes soft in the yellow light. Gary can see a thought in Simon’s head, but he hides it in another kiss. 

 

“Wait here,” Simon orders before climbing off the bed. Gary listens to the sound of the bathroom sink running, and then Simon’s back moments later. He’s tucked himself back into his underwear, coming over to Gary’s side with a washcloth. 

 

“What a gentleman,” Gary teases as Simon begins to clean the cum off his stomach and chest. Gary can thank Simon for that. 

 

Gary does start to kiss Simon, which is distraction enough that the washcloth gets set on the bedside table and is forgotten about in seconds. He successfully gets Simon on his back, straddling one of Simon’s legs before lazily exploring his lieutenant’s chest with his mouth. This goes on, with Simon kissing and biting Gary’s neck, to the two of them giggling as they tease each other by lightly pinching whatever nipple they can get to. 

 

“You’re mean,” Gary decides, sitting back on Simon’s leg. He smiles down at Simon, showing how false that statement is. 

 

“Mhm,” Simon sits up, kissing Gary’s collarbone before he guides Gary off of his lap. “I’m the mean one.” 

 

He stands again, moving over to their things.

 

Gary sits on the bed, watching the way Simon’s ass moves under the tight black fabric. He bites his bottom lip, distracted. He breaks himself out of his reverie soon enough, taking a glimpse at the clock resting on the bedside table.

 

“Don’t tell me it’s bedtime already,” Gary grumbles cutely. 

 

Simon looks over his shoulder at his sergeant, a sleepy grin on his handsome face. 

 

“Yes,” Simon answers, his words firm. “It is. And it’s time you get dressed.” 

 

Simon throws one of his shirts at Gary, making sure to throw the fabric just out of reach so that Gary has to lean over, ass on display, to reach for it. Gary’s innocently unaware, moving back to his original spot on the bed. He sits up so that he can slip the large gray t-shirt over his head. It falls loose around his form. Simon, naturally, enjoys the view. 

 

“Oh, I have to take this makeup off,” Gary remembers. He slides out of bed, his stockinged feet landing on the flat carpet of the hotel. He walks over to their luggage, leaning over his backpack as he reaches deep into its confines. 

 

Simon, again, watches. His shirt just rests at the bottom of Gary’s butt, so his round, pink ass peeks out when he bends over. Simon can see the remnants of lube on Gary’s thighs, wet and shining in the low light. 

 

“Found it,” Gary happily announces, turning around to show Simon a small plastic packet of wipes. 

 

Simon hadn’t been expecting his sergeant to turn around so suddenly… which means Simon definitely got caught in the act of staring. 

 

A smile forms on Gary’s face, playful and knowing. He begins to walk over, taking slow steps until he’s under Simon’s nose. 

 

Gary hooks an arm over Simon’s neck and the other presses flat to Simon’s abs. He’s smug as he leans in, staring at Simon’s lips. “Are you seriously into this?” 

 

Simon’s fingers curl around Gary’s thighs, fingering the edge of the thigh-highs that cling tightly to Gay’s muscled legs. Simon glances down, the hair on his head tickling Gary’s nose. He stares unabashedly at Gary’s legs. Finally, Simon shrugs. 

 

“Never thought about it before,” Simon answers as he lifts his head to meet Gary’s eyes. He grins as he glides his fingers along the outsides of Gary’s thighs, dragging his shirt up as his hands climb further. Gary glares as he stops Simon from going too far.

 

“It’s cold,” Gary answers when Simon gives him a questioning glance. Simon laughs at Gary’s response, which has Gary slapping him on the chest to quiet him. “Well, think about it now.” 

 

Simon’s laughter melds into a soft sigh, looking down at Gary’s body again. “Yes, Gary. I’m into it. But I’m also into you, so it’s hard to tell what’s the driving force here.” 

 

“Well, I like it,” Gary returns sweetly, locking his fingers with Simon’s. He holds both of Simon’s hands in his, palm to palm, with their hands between their bodies. “Dressing up is a little fun…” 

 

“Mmm,” Simon hums, watching Gary bite his bottom lip. “What shall I wear next time, princess?” 

 

Gary doesn’t even have to think, though he pretends to ponder the thought as he tilts his head from one side to the other. His act earns him a pinch to his ass, which has Gary flinching away and laughing at the sudden sting. He presses himself to Simon, leaving no space between them. 

 

Gary smiles, pressing his lips to Simon’s ear as he purrs, “Your mask.” 

 

Arousal sears through Simon’s veins, hot and unbearable as it courses south. He’s spent already, but that doesn’t stop his cock from stirring in interest, especially when Gary pulls back to look at Simon’s face curiously. Simon’s face must be an open book, or perhaps his eyes have grown dark as Gary says they so often do, but Simon doesn’t care to hide his interest. He stares down his nose at Gary, his hands still held in Gary’s. 

 

“You seemed ready with that answer,” Simon suggests, lifting a brow. 

 

“Might have thought about it once or twice,” Gary retorts playfully, though his pink cheeks show how shy he is to admit such a thing. “If we’re being honest, I thought you were hot even before you let me see your face-” 

 

Simon’s mouth crashes down to Gary’s, eliciting a filthy gasp from the younger. The passionate gesture has Gary growing weak, so Simon stands and begins to walk Gary back to the bed. It’s a very short journey, considering the simplicity of their hotel room. He and Gary fall back to the bed, Gary trapped under him. 

 

Gary tilts his head back, away from Simon’s selfish and greedy mouth so that he can laugh. A wonderful, breathless sound that fills the room and Simon’s heart. He presses their conjoined hands into the mattress, just beside Gary’s head, and pauses there so that he can admire the open expanse of Gary’s neck, which happens to be littered with at least two bruises the lieutenant is guilty of leaving. 

 

The curve of Gary’s leg lifts, pressed to Simon’s side, with Gary’s knee just under Simon’s armpit. The stocking rubs against Simon’s ribs, a gentle reminder of the outfit Gary wore for him. That fact has a surge of Simon’s possessiveness rising to the surface again, wanting to claim . 

 

Simon slides Gary’s hands up, crossing Gary’s wrists above his head so that he can hold his sergeant’s hands in one of his own. The hand he has freed glides down Gary’s side, past his naked waist, taking a moment to glide down the ample curve of Gary’s ass before he continues his intended journey. His broad hand finds the crevice of Gary’s knee, guiding Gary’s leg up around his shoulder. Gary’s stockinged leg hangs over Simon, his heel resting lightly towards the middle of Simon’s back. 

 

Gary watches, his eyes hazy, as Simon turns his head to kiss the inside of Gary’s knee. He continues his way down, kissing slowly until the stocking ends and Simon’s granted soft flesh. He bites this time, Gary’s skin between his teeth, and Gary gasps. 

 

Simon drags his teeth back, letting the plush flesh fall out of his mouth and bounce back into place. Gary’s thigh is red from the love bite, so Simon kisses the new red mark gently before he lays his tongue flat against it. 

 

“Simon,” Gary moans, his wrists straining against Simon’s grip. 

 

Simon leans forward, bending Gary’s leg to his chest so that he can kiss him again. Gary tilts his head, opens his mouth for Simon’s tongue, and moans again when it's given. Gary’s other leg lifts to hook loosely around Simon’s waist, his heel against the back of Simon’s thigh. 

 

Gary only interrupts their kissing to say a gentle, “Please,” against Simon’s lips. His wrists nudge against Simon’s hand to make his plea known. 

 

Simon growls, grabbing both of Gary’s wrists this time so he can guide them to where he wants. He puts them around his neck, moving Gary’s hands in a way that Gary knows he should lock them together. The moment he does so, Simon slides his arms under Gary’s back and then lifts. 

 

Gary has his forehead pressed to Simon’s, taking in a surprised breath when he’s lifted so effortlessly from the bed. Simon flips their positions, so that he’s sitting on the edge of the bed, his thick thighs spread open, with Gary helpless in his lap. Gary’s full weight sits on Simon’s groin, pressed to the thick line of Simon’s cock through his boxers. 

 

Gary’s eyes flit down between their bodies, looking at the way his member lays against Simon’s taut stomach, having grown fully hard again. Gary grinds forward without a thought, rubbing his pink length against Simon’s abs. His lips stutter open as pleasure courses through him, making his cock twitch. 

 

Simon surges forward, his face burying in Gary’s neck. He kisses and bites, and grips so tight onto Gary’s waist that he can’t help the filthy whimper that leaves him. Gary stops his undulations so he can throw his head back, giving Simon full access to mark him. Gary’s free hand cards through Simon’s hair, grabbing a fistful at the back and tugging. 

 

Simon laughs, his teeth pressed to that sensitive spot just below Gary’s ear. Gary’s face flushes hot, feeling a tingling sense of desire settle into his muscles. It makes it hard for Gary to do anything else other than grip onto Simon and let him do what he wants. 

 

“Don’t stop,” Simon’s gravelly voice orders. So close to Gary’s ear that he whines wantonly, consumed by desperate want. 

 

Gary’s not sure what Simon means at first, but then Simon moves Gary’s hips with the strength of his hands, and then Gary remembers. He starts grinding against Simon again, keeping his rhythm for a few minutes when he feels a familiar press between his cheeks. Gary gasps when Simon presses his two fingers in. 

 

Their second round is faster than their first. Gary somehow manages to tug Simon’s underwear down far enough so that his cock springs free. Then Gary makes sure to position Simon’s cock so it’s pressed between the crease of his ass before he grinds down, teasing Simon with each roll of his hips.

 

Simon cums first this time, seconds before Gary does. He plays dirty too, paying special attention to Gary’s ass in an attempt to get his sergeant writhing and begging underneath him. Gary is both of those things, but he's the one who holds out... that is until he feels Simon's cum land hot against his ass. Gary can't hold on any longer, his skin on fire from everything Simon. He cums, painting Simon's stomach a sticky white mess. 

 

With two orgasms under their belt, remnants of alcohol still in their system, and all of the dancing, they’re growing tired quick. Simon guides Gary down to the mattress before disappearing again, this time reappearing with a different wet washcloth. He’s gentle as he cleans Gary off, a quiet promise of a warm shower in the morning. 

 

When he disappears to clean himself, Gary takes the time to slip his thigh-highs off of his legs, tossing the sheer white fabric carelessly to the side. He’s just getting under the covers when Simon returns. 

 

“I’m cold,” Gary reminds Simon as he cuddles in to Simon’s side, looking for that warmth he craves. 

 

Simon pulls him in close, one hand pressed to the center of Gary’s lower back while the other cups his cheek. They grow silent, comfortable in each other’s presence. 

 

“You know…” Simon begins gently, his voice velvety in the quiet hotel room. He runs his thumb gently back and forth against Gary’s bottom lip, watching Gary’s mouth as he talks. Gary takes a moment to wrap his fingers around Simon’s wrist, stopping him just so he can press a gentle kiss to Simon’s thumb. It makes Simon smile, leaning in to capture Gary’s mouth with his own. 

 

Simon kisses him, languid and filthy, taking his time exploring Gary’s mouth. The lazy way that he drags his tongue against Gary’s has his sergeant whining, too worn out to do much else. He’s a puddle under Simon, lax and oversensitive from cumming twice. 

 

Gary plants a hand in the middle of Simon’s chest, applying just enough pressure for Simon to pull back. He looks down at Gary, a look so profound and meaningful that Gary pauses. He holds Simon’s eyes a moment longer before Gary’s gaze falls to the hand he has pressed to Simon’s chest. 

 

“You didn’t finish your thought,” Gary gently explains. His eyes flit back up to Simon’s, shining in the low yellow light from the lamp on the bedside table. 

 

The corner of Simon’s mouth quirks up before he finally sighs. He lays on his back, pulling Gary on top of him with the hand he has around Gary’s waist. Their positions are reversed, with Gary on his side, an arm on Simon’s torso, hand still pressed to Simon’s heart. Simon lays on his back, his hand possessively on Gary’s hip. 

 

“I think Tommy would have gotten along well with Grant.” Simon speaks his thoughts, watching the way Gary smiles at the prospect. “And I think he would have had a great rivalry with Madilyn. Their two competitive spirits together? We’d all be in trouble.” 

 

Gary hums happily at the thought, leaning in to press a kiss to Simon’s chest, right beside his hand. 

 

“When Tommy was in rehab… the second time, that is, he would call me every chance he could. And he never wanted to tell me about his day. He wanted to hear about mine. I don’t know if he was bored or… I don’t know, love. But I’d tell him all about it. You know how much I despise talking about myself, but I did it for Tommy.” 

 

Simon’s eyes flit down to Gary, so Gary nods understandingly. 

 

“Somehow you would always come up in our conversation. Didn’t take him long to figure out how I felt about you. He’d start asking me “How’s your boyfriend doing?”” 

 

Gary can’t help the surprised laugh that escapes him, and that has Simon’s grin furrowing. His arm tightens around Gary’s waist, laughing with him. 

 

“He loved hearing about you… He begged me to bring you with me next time I came home.” Simon admits, his gaze holding Gary’s. “He was a month in, still had two months of rehab left, but I made a deal with him. The deal had three stipulations. He had to complete rehab this time. He had to move into the apartment I owned. He had to get a job within a month of moving into my apartment. If he did those three things, I’d take leave and bring you with me for a month-long holiday.” 

 

Gary listens, nodding when Simon pauses. It makes Simon’s smile saccharine and tender. He lays his hand over top of Gary’s, where it rests over top his heart.

 

“He did all three. Called me up and said I’d better get my ass on the next plane. And to bring that pretty sergeant with me.” Simon’s laugh is deep and beautiful when Gary hides his face in Simon’s shoulder. Simon holds Gary against him, his thumb trailing against Gary’s hipbone.

 

There’s a lull in Simon’s story, a pause that causes Gary to come out of hiding. He rests his chin on Simon’s chest, meeting Simon’s brown eyes. 

 

Simon swallows nervously before he continues. “I bought two plane tickets. I hadn’t even asked you yet. I just… bought them.” 

 

“I would have said yes,” Gary breathes, his fingers tightening around Simon’s. 

 

“I wish I would have gotten a chance to ask…instead I had to ask you to come to a funeral.” Simon returns, keeping his deep voice even. “I got the call about Tommy the day after I bought the tickets.” 

 

Gary scoots up closer so he can place his forehead against Simon’s. Simon holds him close, focusing on the warmth of Gary pressed against him. It makes the ache in his heart hurt less. He revels in Gary’s presence silently. Minutes pass before Simon can speak again. 

 

“You two would have got on well,” Simon whispers, a smirk in his tone. “There’s no doubt in my mind he would have tried to steal you away from me.”

 

Gary brushes his nose against Simon’s. “He wouldn’t have stood a chance.” 

 

Simon’s chuckle reverberates through his chest, a vibration Gary leans into. They grow silent again, exhaustion creeping in and the alcohol making them tired. Gary knows they’re going to sleep well tonight. This is their last weekend before the wedding… and then they’re headed back to the 141. 

 

Fifteen minutes pass before Simon breaks the silence. 

 

“Do you want kids?” 

 

Gary opens his eyes, having not even noticed he closed them. He hums sleepily, then shrugs against Simon’s side. “Haven’t really thought about it.” 

 

There’s a smile in Simon’s voice as he says, “Well, think about it now.” 

 

Gary does. He takes a minute to think, then smiles. He tilts his head back, looking up into Simon’s eyes. He’s not surprised to see that his lieutenant is already looking down at him, his expression tender. 

 

“Yeah,” Gary whispers before he bites on his lower lip to try and calm his smile. “You’d be an amazing father.”

Simon leans down, pressing his lips to Gary’s forehead. 

 

“Do you?” Gary asks through a yawn, nuzzling back into Simon’s side. 

 

“With you… yes.” Simon’s sleep-rough voice hits Gary to the core. “I want a life with you, Gary.” 

 

Simon can feel Gary’s smile against his skin moments before Gary drifts off to sleep. Simon presses one last kiss to the top of Gary’s head before he joins him.

Notes:

I am truly so sorry for my absence and I'm so grateful for everyone being so patient with me. I hope this longer chapter makes up for it! Thank you so much for reading!

Chapter 29: Memory Lane

The next morning is like waking up from a dream. Gary’s the coziest he’s been in a long time, wrapped around Simon’s side with his head perfectly pillowed against Simon’s pectorals. He blinks his eyes open, seeing the light of early morning filter around the edges of the blackout curtains. Gary is curious to know what time it is, so he lifts his head to peer at the red analog clock on the bedside table. 

 

They have two hours before checkout. Knowing his siblings, they’re still sleeping so Gary’s not going to bother rushing around to leave. They have all the time in the world. So he lowers his head back to Simon’s chest, closing his eyes. 

 

“Morning,” Simon greets sleepily. His hand slides delicately up Gary’s spine to press firm fingers into the base of Gary’s neck. Gary moans happily against Simon’s chest, tilting his head in a way that gives Simon more access to massage his neck. 

 

“I didn’t mean to wake you,” Gary says as he sits up, placing one hand over the other before he lowers his chin to rest on top. He smiles at Simon, seeing just the shadow of his face in their low lit room. 

 

“I was already awake,” Simon explains. One arm bent back, hand under his head, while the other begins carding through Gary’s hair. “Sleep okay?” 

 

Gary smiles softly, nodding. “Did you have fun?” 

 

“Great time, love.” Simon reaches down to pull Gary closer before kissing him passionately. He has his hand cupped around Gary’s neck while the other arm holds him close to his chest. “I got some pictures of you in your pretty little outfit.” 

 

Gary snorts, shaking his head fondly. “If you show those to Soap I’ll kick your ass.” 

 

“He’s going to want to see what we did on our holiday-” Simon jokingly retorts, but Gary promptly shuts him up by swinging one leg over Simon so he can straddle him. He sits up, hands curved around Simon’s thick pectorals. 

 

“Considering you haven’t done me once on our holiday, you’re not allowed to show him those pictures.” Gary shuts the argument down with a pretty smile. He leans down, pressing his hands into the mattress on either side of Simon’s head. Although he’s boxed in between Gary’s muscled arms, Simon doesn’t seem to mind being trapped all that much. He’s grinning as he glides his hands down Gary’s sides. 

 

“It’s pretty cute how bad you want it,” Simon teases. He trails his warm hands up and down Gary’s thighs absently. 

 

“Right,” Gary rolls his eyes. “You know what? I’m going to start holding out on you. Then what-” 

 

Simon flips their positions in the blink of an eye, throwing Gary off to the side before pouncing on top of him. Gary giggles wildly at the sudden attack, head tilted back as he’s taken over by laughter. Simon’s unapologetic as he places himself between Gary’s legs, pressing Gary bodily to the mattress. 

 

“Simon!” Gary exclaims through his giggles, but he doesn’t bother knocking Simon off of him. He doesn’t want to. 

 

“You were being a brat. You deserve this.” Simon states his opinion as he leans down to brush his nose against Gary’s. 

 

Gary’s eyes flutter shut moments before Simon’s kissing him. He’s pliant under his lieutenant, only moving his arms down so that his palm lies under Simon’s. It only takes Simon a second to lace their fingers together. Simon pulls back, taking a moment to get some air before coming at Gary from a different angle-

 

“I was not being a brat-” Gary begins, but Simon’s attacking his neck with his mouth. Gary laughs helplessly, rolling his body up against Simon’s to try and get his lieutenant to lessen his attacks. He’s horrendously ticklish and Simon knows it. “Okay, I was being a brat!” Gary concedes. 

 

Simon pulls back with a smug smile on his face. 

 

“That’s what I thought,” he says before falling beside Gary, limbs tangled together. 

 

“I’ve told you before. You can’t just tickle me to get your way.” Gary argues, turning to the side so he can face Ghost. There’s something special about Simon’s smile in the muted light filtering into their room. Gary reaches out to trace his fingers against Simon’s lips. 

 

“Results say otherwise.” 

 

Gary snorts, filled with an overwhelming sense of love. He wants to tell Simon. It’d be so easy to just say ‘I love you,’ and he should because he means it… but Gary holds it in. The moment seems perfect, under the sheets, swallowed by a comfortable hotel bed, wrapped around each other, but some part of Gary tells him to wait. 

 

“You ever think about what we’ll do when we get out of the one-four-one?” Gary questions, trying to force his brain to think about something else. 

 

Simon takes in a slow breath, his eyes flitting over Gary’s shoulder as he thinks. His eyes narrow slightly in the few seconds he takes before he looks back at Gary. His face is open and earnest as he shrugs. 

 

“For a long time I thought the only way out was dying.” Simon’s voice is deep and even as he talks. “But then we happened…” 

 

Gary grins smugly at that. “Mhm,” he agrees cutely. 

 

Simon can’t help but laugh, leaning in to brush his nose against Gary’s. “I meant what I said last night, Roach. I want a life with you. I don’t know what I’ll do when I get out but I know whatever it is it’ll be with you.” 

 

God, Gary wants to tell him he loves him. It’s almost impossible to fight back any longer, so he kisses Simon. It’s the only thing he could do to shut himself up. He kisses him softly, revelling in the way Simon gingerly works his lips apart with his own. Gary hums into the kiss, and then he’s laughing when he feels Simon smile against his mouth. 

 

They break apart, laughing in the comforts of their bed. It only takes a few moments for their laughter to fade comfortably away, and then Simon’s pulling Gary closer so they’re face to face again. He doesn’t say anything, just holds Gary by the waist and stares into his green eyes. It’s intimate, Gary thinks, but he likes it. He’s always had a selfish desire to have all of Simon’s attention on him. 

 

“You know,” Gary starts, trailing a light finger against the tattoo Simon has on his right pectoral. “My parents are looking to retire. They want to live up in that cabin of theirs for a few years. Experience the outdoors, they say.” Gary laughs lovingly. “They just want a break. That farm has been passed down for generations… My dad’s been working on it since he was a kid.” 

 

Simon listens as he caresses Gary’s thigh. His palm is warm and broad against Gary’s leg, so comfortable that Gary’s eyes flutter shut for a brief moment before he reminds himself to finish his thought. 

 

“Last time I was here my mom kept saying she wanted to give it to me and Madilyn.” Gary’s eyes flit up to Simon’s to watch his expression, but it doesn’t shift. He listens politely, waiting. “We could retire here. Run the farm together…” Gary hesitates, feeling silly in the few seconds of silence. He looks away, shrugging. “They’re years away from retirement though so it’s just a wild idea. Nothing serious-” 

 

“Yes.” Simon cuts Gary off with his answer. 

 

Gary’s green eyes flit back up, meeting Simon’s gaze. He doesn’t see any hesitancy, any reluctance… nothing other than a real desire for Gary’s suggestion. The corner of Gary’s mouth quirks up crookedly. 

 

“That’d make you a farmboy too, you know?” Gary’s nearly beaming as he moves in closer, so close that Simon has to roll onto his back. Gary climbs on top of him, straddling Simon’s waist before leaning down and pinning Simon’s wrists to the mattress. “You can’t tease me anymore-” 

 

“I most certainly can,” Simon retorts but does nothing to fight the grip Gary has on him. He’s more than content with their position. 

 

“Hmm,” Gary grinds his hips back against Simon’s, not surprised to feel Simon’s hardening length. “What do you say we hop in the shower? I suck you off, you wash my hair, we go get breakfast, and come back to get my siblings?” 

 

“Deal,” Simon agrees moments before he’s grabbing Gary around the waist and carrying him out of bed and to the bathroom. 

 

-

 

By the time Gary and Simon get back from breakfast the others are in the lobby checking out. Gary greets them warmly, waggling the bag of breakfast sandwiches that he bought and nodding towards the drink tray in Simon’s hand, filled with iced coffee that Simon purchased. And, since Gary knows his siblings well enough, he and Simon already have their bags slung over their shoulders, ready to go. 

 

The group make their way out to the van that will take them back to Jamie’s apartment. The couples are rather clingy this morning so they each take a bench seat. Jamie and Grant take the back, Jasmine and Madilyn in the middle, and Gary and Simon up front. They each seem to have a glow about them, or so the driver says as they enter. 

 

Gary turns to share a small smile with Simon before they each turn away shyly. 

 

Gary’s mind is still focused on their morning… activities . His and Simon’s shower was nice, and probably longer than it should have been but Gary can’t find himself to care about their water usage. Gary spent his time on his knees, feeling the weight of Simon’s length in his mouth for the first time. Every second of it turned Gary on; hearing Simon’s moans, feeling Simon grip his hair when he shallowly thrusted into Gary’s mouth, the way Simon groaned Gary’s name when he took Simon as deep as he could. But the best part, Gary thinks, is when he looked up into Simon’s dark eyes, opening his mouth and sticking out his tongue for Simon to cum on. Simon’s cock throbbed at the sight, unloading over Gary’s lips, on his tongue, down his throat. And Gary’s still thinking about Simon pinning him roughly to the wall, filthy promises growled against the shell of his ear. Still thinking of how Simon hiked one of Gary’s legs up against the slick tile while his other hand found its place between Gary’s legs, pressing his fingers into Gary and all Gary could do was cling to Simon’s shoulders as he came-

 

“Gar!” 

 

“Hm?” Gary flinches out of his reverie. He spins around, looking at his siblings and their partners smirking at him. 

 

“I called your name a couple times,” Grant says, trying to straighten out his face but failing. His smile wins out. “You were in your own little world. Did you sleep okay?” 

 

“Oh, yeah,” Gary nods back reassuringly. “Really well.” 

 

The amusement on Grant’s face doesn’t diminish, and the others try to politely hide their smiles. Their actions are starting to make Gary nervous…

 

“...Why?” Gary asks, even though he’s sure he’s going to regret it. 

 

Grant shrugs innocently before he says, “Wasn’t sure since it looks like Simon spent all night attacking your neck.” 

 

Gary’s hand covers the base of his neck immediately, his fingers covering the bruise Simon left near his collarbone. Gary’s shirt hides it, but he’s bent at an angle awkward enough that his hickey peeks out from underneath the fabric. 

 

The four don’t bother hiding their giggles at Gary’s flushed face. He scrunches his mouth and nose together to hide his smile, trying his best to glare at them. He wishes he had some sort of comeback, but his brother and sister are far more shameless than he is. Even if he had a comeback, they wouldn’t be affected by it. 

 

Simon’s hand rests at the back of Gary’s neck, his fingers pressing in firmly. Gary leans into the reassuring touch, looking up to find his lieutenant grinning at him. Simon, as Gary suspected, is just like the others. Completely unaffected. Gary can’t believe he’s the only one embarrassed… Simon even looks proud.

 

Simon helps adjust Gary’s shirt so that the bruise is hidden before he pulls Gary under his arm, hiding him against him. 

 

The others giggle so Gary flips them off over his shoulder. 

 

They make it back to Jamie’s faster since it’s still fairly early on a Sunday. He packs a bag before he comes bounding down the stairs with a wide, beautiful smile. He and Grant hop in Jamie’s car, Grant behind the wheel, while the remaining four hop into Madilyn’s Honda. 

 

Gary makes grabby hands for the keys, so Madilyn throws them over with a smooth swoop of her arm. He catches them effortlessly as she excitedly shouts, “Shotgun!” 

 

Gary and Madilyn sing a countless amount of country songs as Gary takes them the backway home. Grant and Jamie stay behind them, and both Gary and Madilyn laugh when they see Jamie dancing and singing in the passenger seat. 

 

When they make it back to the farm, their mother is already working on an early dinner. She welcomes them all, making a particularly happy noise when she sees Jamie. She greets him with a strong hug which Jamie reciprocates with full enthusiasm. 

 

Gary’s siblings all show up within an hour of their arrival. Becca and Champ show up first, dressed in hiking gear for the long walks they take every Sunday. Emma and Beau show up last with their boys, all dressed in their Sunday best. 

 

The large family decide to forgo the kitchen table and decide to take their dinners outside. Everyone sits in the grass, forming a sloppy circle. Condiments, salt and pepper, are all passed around as everyone digs in. And when the food is gone, everyone puts their empty plates to the side so they can talk. 

 

Gary loves it. He loves his family… 

 

“Maddie, were you able to move our wedding photos to the computer?” Denise asks, stealing a carrot off her plate to nibble on. 

 

“Yes, ma,” Madilyn answers as she plays with Jasmine’s hair. “I did more than just your wedding photos. Hell, I have pictures from all the way back when you and dad started dating.” 

 

Emma gasps, “I want to see those!” 

 

And that’s all it took for the family to make their way inside, all sitting around Denise and Robert’s new TV. Garrison and Michael are laid down to take a nap upstairs in Emma’s old bedroom before they begin. Madilyn connects her phone in seconds, and then they’re all traveling down memory lane. 

 

They spend almost a full hour looking at just pictures of Gary’s parents, and the best part is Gary hasn’t seen a good amount of images Madilyn was able to find. He got to see the picture of his parents on their first date compared to their wedding day picture, and then a picture of his mom pregnant with each one of her children. They did the same pose each time, with Robert bent down on one knee, his cheek pressed to her stomach and an arm wrapped around her knee as he gives the camera a goofy smile. All while Denise stares at him lovingly. 

 

And then next thing he knows they’re moving on to Gary’s siblings. They’re looking at pictures of Emma and Beau from high school, from the time they went to prom together, to them kissing at their graduation, to their wedding day. It’s great hearing both of their stories, reminiscing on their relationship. Emma’s pregnancy announcement photos have the room exploding into laughter, considering each time she took the picture, she told Beau moments before the camera went off so she could capture his look of surprise. 

 

They move on to Becca and Champ, sharing photos from the two when they worked on a high school project together. Gary remembers when Champ had to come over to work on the project, and Gary also remembers him and Madilyn catching Becca and Champ kissing when they were supposed to be working… Madilyn brings that up, making Gary laugh as Becca and Champ blush. Their engagement photos are a gorgeous sight, being taken on top of a mountain when they both traveled to South America after graduation, and their wedding photos are just as breathtaking. 

 

Gary loves seeing all of the goofy pictures in between and hearing all of the stories his sisters and their partners have to tell. The best part is hearing their different sides to each story, like how Champ liked Becca since middle school, when Champ was on the baseball team with the twins and would come over to practice and would get distracted by Becca. Or how Beau did one year of cheer just so that he could be closer to Emma. These admissions come with plenty of teasing, even from Denise and Robert. 

 

Madilyn moves on to pictures of her and Jasmine, sharing photos that no one has seen. Such as their first date. Everyone ‘aw’s’ at the sight of the young couple staring adoringly into each other’s eyes over a lit candle on their small table. There’s a picture of Jasmine in uniform from her time in the Air Force with Madilyn planting a kiss to her cheek. 

 

“A woman in uniform,” Becca whistles lowly. “My kind of girl.” 

 

“Hey, back off,” Madilyn wears a proud smile. “This was a few weeks before Jas got out of the service… and, yes, she still has the uniform.” 

 

Denise snorts before she dissolves into a fit of giggles at her daughter. 

 

Madilyn shows a few more pictures progressing into their relationship; like when they went to a renaissance fair a few years ago, or when they got giant slushies, or when they went to the lake. Each photo is a cute display of adventures they take, big or small. There are even a few pictures Gary recognizes from last year. Like when they went to the club with Jamie. Madilyn shows a few pictures from their engagement before she moves on to Grant and Jamie with excitement.

 

She starts from the night they met, showing pictures she sneakily took when they didn’t know. Grant and Jamie are only thankful and also a little embarrassed to see the eyes they were making at each other. Madilyn shares photos of Grant and Jamie’s second date, which included Grant taking Jamie to a nearby lake in a small boat lined with pillows and blankets for them to watch the night sky in. Graham teases Grant by calling him an over-doer as they move on to the rest of their pictures. 

 

Gary enjoys the ribbing his family gives each other. The best part is watching his siblings grow sheepish at the photos Madilyn was able to find across various social medias, old photo albums, and even pictures she took herself. 

 

“This is so unfair,” Graham pouts. He sits back against the pillow he propped up behind his back. “We don’t have pictures of Gary and Simon to tease them about.” 

 

Madilyn hums at that, turning to Gary and Simon. “Either of you have pictures you want to fork up so mom and dad can roast you as hard as they roasted us?” 

 

“I just have really normal pictures,” Gary says with an apologetic frown. “I don’t use my phone when I’m back on base.”

 

“I don’t have pictures of myself and Gary,” Simon answers. When he gets a confused look from almost everyone in the room, he explains. “I have pictures of Gary but… none with me in them.” 

 

“Oh, I feel you, Si,” Jas sighs. “I’m the proud girlfriend with a whole album of Maddie.” 

 

That starts a whole other debate, which leads into another topic of conversation, and then another, before the original point of conversation completely fades away. Forgotten about. Gary and Simon opt to rest against each other, listening to the couples in the room all accuse each other of being the clingier couple. Even Denise and Robert get dragged into it. 

 

Garrison and Michael come waddling downstairs a few hours later, rubbing sleepily at their eyes. It is then that the group begins to break apart since Emma and Beau decide to take their boys back home, and then Becca and Champ head out, followed by Madilyn and Jas. Graham, Grant, and Jamie leave together, headed to the apartment that the twins share. 

 

Gary and Simon tell Gary’s parents goodnight rather early but they can hardly be blamed. They didn’t get much sleep with their late night and early morning. So Denise kisses them both on the cheek before they make their way up to Gary’s room. They dress down to their boxers before climbing into bed and falling asleep. 

 

-

 

The week moves by speedily as the family all pull together to help finish last minute wedding details. Everyone goes to their fittings to make sure their dresses and suits fit before the wedding. All Sandersons show up on Wednesday night to help organize decorations so they’ll be ready to hang when Saturday comes. Thursday they all meet at the reception hall to get a lay of the place and do as much decorating as they can before the big day. 

 

Friday is the day they all relax. The build up during the week was all planned out for this . A day to allow everyone a calm before the storm. Because no matter how hard a person can try, a wedding is always going to be stressful.

 

Madilyn and Jas show up first, just as Denise and Robert are walking out of the door. Their parents are headed into town to catch up with some old friends before the wedding. Family and friends from out-of-state are visiting specifically for the wedding, so the couple want to spend some extra time with their long-distance family. 

 

Gary and Simon are in the kitchen when Madilyn and Jasmine arrive, having just finished their late breakfasts. 

 

“We’re going to go on a walk!’ Gary tells the soon-to-be-wed couple as he grabs Simon by the wrists. He tugs his lieutenant after him as he says, “Be back in an hour!” 

 

Madilyn rolls her eyes at the retreating couple but turns to smile at her fiance. The rest of the Sandersons will be here within the next hour or two, so they have the place to themselves. 

 

“Babe, I got bad news for whatever is going on in that brain of yours.” Jas steps forward to put her hands on Madilyn’s hips. “I’ve got a few calls to make. I’m getting texts from family who are showing up so I just want to call and square things away. It might take a while… you know I have, like, six aunts.” 

 

Madilyn puts her hands on Jas’s shoulders. “I wish you luck, Jas.” She leans in, pecking Jas’s pouty lips. “While you do that, I’m going to log onto my computer and check over our wedding checklist one more time-” 

 

“Babe, we did that last night. Everything’s taken care of-” 

 

“Just one more time. I promise. It’ll put me at ease.” Madilyn promises, patting Jas’s shoulders twice before she drops her hands. “Now go call your aunts before they start to panic. 

 

“Oh, God…” Jas sighs. “Aunt Martha was already saying she didn’t know how to get out of the airport. Okay, I’m going. I love you.” 

 

“I love you too, baby,” Madilyn blows a kiss in Jasmine’s direction as they part ways. 

 

She does as promised, pulling her laptop out of her backpack. She has their checklist still pulled up from last night. Jas is right… they’ve checked it over a hundred times already, but Madilyn’s nerves make her check it again. It’s a boring ten minutes looking through the two-paged checklist, but she manages, making it to the last page. 

 

She hits the ‘x’ at the top of the document, smiling proudly at her blank computer screen. Satisfaction swims through her veins as she stands in the silence of the Sanderson kitchen.

 

Buzz… Buzz… Buzz…

 

Madilyn turns towards the noise, finding the screen of Simon’s phone lit up. She tries to stave off her nosiness but it gets teh better of her. She walks closer, seeing the name ‘MacTavish’ on the screen. 

 

Madilyn’s mouth scrunches to one side of her face… She can’t answer Simon’s phone. It wouldn’t be right. But she remembers Gary saying that was the name of their captain. It might be important. The phone screen turns black and Madilyn waits to see if a voicemail will be left. If so, she’ll go get Gary and Simon. They can’t have gotten far in ten minutes. 

 

When she sees no voicemail was left, she decides to turn around and head into the living room. Whatever MacTavish needed couldn’t have been too important-

 

Buzz… Buzz… Buzz…

 

When Madilyn turns around, she finds that it’s Gary’s phone that’s buzzing incessantly against the counter top. Maybe it is important if MacTavish is trying both of their phones. 

 

She should pick it up.

 

Madilyn steps forward, scooping up Gary’s phone and answering it on the fourth ring.

 

-

 

Graham enters the kitchen through the back, whistling a familiar tune. He’s dressed down to a plain white t-shirt and jeans, both stained with grease, dirt, and sweat. His shaggy blonde hair has gotten longer since the eldest Sanderson hasn’t made time to cut it, so it hangs down to his chin in soft waves, framing his tanned face and white smile. 

 

“Hey, sis,” Graham greets as he dives into the fridge. 

 

Madilyn stares at him pointedly, wishing that her older brother would realize that he’s interrupting. MacTavish doesn’t seem to mind though since he laughs on the other side of the screen. She looks back at him, giving him an exasperated shake of her head. 

 

“Graham, you’re kind of interrupting.” Madilyn says when he continues whistling. He’s pouring himself a glass of orange juice, polite enough to not drink out of the carton (for once). 

 

“Oh, sorry,” he says sweetly. He puts the carton away, not sparing her a glance until he shuts the fridge and has his juice in hand. He turns to look at her with a friendly smile. “More wedding stuff? Maybe your big brother could help.” 

 

Graham’s walking over to her side, assuming that whatever bridal stuff she’s working on is on the laptop she’s commandeered. He’s sipping his juice as he approaches, glancing at the screen nosily. He had been expecting to see something like last minute flower decisions or table toppers or what candles to set on each table, but instead he’s greeted with MacTavish’s ruggedly handsome face. 

 

Graham’s brows shoot up to his hairline, running his tongue across his bottom lip to clean off the remnants of sticky orange juice. His crooked smile reappears when he glances at Madilyn and then gestures to the computer screen. 

 

“How would Jas feel knowing that you’re looking at handsome guys on your computer?” He teases. He rests his free hand on the back of her chair as he takes another sip of his juice. Graham’s brows dart up to his hairline again, waiting expectantly for an answer. 

 

Madilyn scoffs at her brother’s antics. “I’m gay as gay can get, Graham. And it’s not just any handsome guy. That’s Gary’s captain.” 

 

“Whoa!” Graham exclaims excitedly, turning to look back at the screen. He leans in, taking in MacTavish’s features. He nods to himself, affirming whatever thought just crossed his mind. “He’s super hot. Maybe I should try this queer thing too. Think Gary could get me his number?” 

 

Madilyn explodes into wild and nasally cackling, her head thrown back as her body is wracked with laugh after laugh. 

 

“What?!” Graham shrieks at her, his face turning red as he looks down at his sister. “What do you want me to say?! I’m into the scar. And the scruffy face too actually.” 

 

And then he hears the laughing from the other side of the screen. Graham’s eyes grow wide first, comically so, which only makes Madilyn laugh harder. He slowly turns towards the screen to see that what he thought was a picture of MacTavish is actually MacTavish himself. And Graham had only continued to put his foot in his mouth. 

 

“Oh, Jesus,” Graham breathes. He’s quick to put his orange juice down before he lifts both hands, tucking his blonde hair behind his ears. With a beet red face and panicked blue eyes, Graham takes a knee. “I am actually so sorry you had to hear that. I’m-That was not appropriate for me to say-And-” 

 

Graham’s head snaps in Madilyn’s direction when she resorts to breathlessly laughing, only small squeaks escaping her. His mouth and nose scrunch together in frustration as he slaps her knee gently. 

 

“You just let me walk into that!”

 

“You walked into that all on your own, pal!” Madilyn retorts with a high voice as she tries to control her laughter. She’s calming down as she wipes at the corner of her eyes, though a few giggles burst out of her every now and then. 

 

 “John, this is my eldest brother, Graham.” Madilyn introduces as she tries to hold back any other cackles that threaten to escape. 

 

Graham turns to the screen, giving a sheepish and adorable smile. And when that doesn’t seem like enough, Graham shyly waves. 

 

“Hello, Graham.” The captain greets, a dimple appearing on the left side of his face when he smiles. 

 

Graham’s heart melts a little inside. Especially hearing his name said in such a deep timbre. Madilyn’s watching him out of the corner of her eye, snorting when she sees the blush upon his cheeks. She knows her brothers, and she knows damn well what that look means. Graham’s smitten. 

 

“It was really nice talking to you, John.” Madilyn begins her goodbye. Graham tries to make an escape so she throws an arm over his shoulder to keep him trapped. “But the rest of my siblings are starting to show up and they’re incredibly nosy. I’ll let Gary and Si know that you called! And thanks again for the pictures.” 

 

“It was a pleasure, Madilyn. Congratulations on the wedding, by the way. Hope to chat with you again.” A playful quirk to MacTavish’s lips has Graham’s heart skipping a beat. “It was nice meeting you, Graham.”

 

“You too!” Graham replies. He hates how his face is an open book. He just knows how nervous he must look. “Stay safe!” 

 

John lets out a gentle chuckle before he gives his goodbye. The call disconnects, leaving Graham and Madilyn in silence. 

 

“Graham!” Madilyn finally barks out with a laugh. 

 

“I know, I know! I’m sorry.” Graham scrubs a hand down his face. “How do I have the worst luck? Seriously…” 

 

Their attention is momentarily taken away from each other when a ding comes from Madilyn’s computer. They both turn towards the screen, finding a long line of numbers in Madilyn and John’s chat. 

 

“Oh my God, he gave you his number…” she trails off. 

 

-

 

Gary and Simon come back in after their walk. They’d been gone for about an hour and a half, a bit longer than Gary had intended, but he had a fun time showing Simon the orchard. When they come in from the back door, Gary and Simon stop to get a glass of water before they enter the living room. 

 

All Sandersons are present, save for Gary’s parents, and all greet Gary and Simon warmly and loudly when they enter. 

 

“I’m glad you’re back! I got news!” Madilyn announces.

 

Gary gives her a cautious look. “Why do I feel like this has to do with me?” 

 

“Because it does!” Madilyn excitedly replies. 

 

“Oh, God,” Gary sighs tiredly. “Okay, what is it?” 

 

“So I spoke to Gary and Simon’s captain.” Madilyn tells the room, rubbing her hand calmly up and down Jasmine’s leg. They’re squished into one corner of the couch while Emma and Beau are squeezed into the other side. At their feet sit Graham, Grant, Jamie, with Grant’s arms thrown over them both. 

 

“Wait…” Gary trails off, his eyes narrowing. “How, when, and why?” 

 

Becca reaches across the arm of the love seat to grab Gary’s wrist, squeezing him when she sees his grumpy face appear. The room is laughing at his inquiries, which doesn’t help answer his questions at all. 

 

Simon, who stands beside him, throws an arm around his waist to calm his sergeant. He wears a grin on his face while Gary pouts, which just makes Madilyn laugh harder. 

 

“He called earlier, but you guys left your phones at the back door.” Madilyn explains, lifting the hand that’s not holding her beer up to show her palm in a placating gesture. “I was worried it was important but John was just checking in.” 

 

“Aw, he misses us,” Simon snarks, making Gary roll his eyes fondly. 

 

“Out with it, gremlin,” Gary threatens. “What’d you two do?” 

 

“Nothing! I mean, John gave Graham his number-” 

 

“Madilyn!” Graham exclaims with a red face. He straightens up under Grant’s arm to turn and glower at his sister. Everyone in the room excitedly ‘oooh’s!’ at the news, voices talking over one another as they ask for more details. 

 

“I can’t say anything else! I embarrassed him too much already!” Madilyn grimaces at Graham apologetically, reaching out to ruffle his blonde hair. Graham turns around, an identical pout that Gary just adorned as he slumps against Grant’s side. 

 

“It doesn’t matter anymore,” Graham sulks as Grant shakes his shoulder reassuringly. 

 

“Okay,” Madilyn continues, unwilling to feed into Graham’s exaggerated pouting. He throws his hands up in defeat, him and Grant shaking their heads at each other. They know how their little sister is by now. “Graham didn’t realize I was on a call with him and flat out called him hot. He said, and I quote, “Maybe I should try this queer thing too.”” 

 

The room explodes into laughter, especially from Grant. His head flies back against Jasmine’s knee as he bellows with laughter. Jamie, at least, reaches out to console the red-faced Graham, patting his arm consolingly. 

 

“Wait,” Gary shakes his head, having a hard time wrapping his mind around this. “My captain - my captain - John MacTavish - gave my brother his phone number?” 

 

“Yes he fucking did,” Madilyn answers before bursting into laughter again. 

 

“I-” Gary starts, anger simmering under the surface before he concedes with a heavy sigh. “I want to be mad because he’s my best friend but that’s also exactly why I’m not mad. He-” Gary starts, then pinches the bridge of his nose between his fingers. “I can’t believe I’m saying this but he’d be perfect for you.” 

 

Graham flushes deeper, especially when Grant wiggles his brows obnoxiously in his face. Graham pushes Grant away with a hand pressed flat to the side of his cheek. 

 

“Everyone chill.” Graham shouts, lifting his arms to bring the volume down. “What we should be focusing on is the fact that Madilyn got pictures of young Gary and Simon.” 

 

Gary’s mouth falls open, turning to his sister. “I knew you were up to something! Why are you so nosy?!”

 

There are loud demands to see the pictures, so loud that all of their voices are starting to meld together into just noise. Meanwhile, Madilyn laughs evilly. 

 

“Look, look, look!” Madilyn shushes the room. “John said it was a wedding gift for me . I think, at this point, Gary and Simon have to consent to me showing you all what John sent me.” 

 

“Please!” Many of the Sandersons and their respective partners beg. Repeatedly. 

 

Gary groans, head falling back against Simon’s shoulder. 

 

“How many are there?” Gary deadpans. 

 

“There are eight pictures and two videos.” Madilyn says sweetly.

 

“Videos?” Gary exclaims incredulously. “I don’t even know what they could be. I don’t remember MacTavish ever taking pictures of us.” Gary turns to look up at Simon curiously.

 

Simon shrugs, looking just as clueless. He doesn’t look at Gary, instead looking at the far wall as he tries to recall. “He used to carry around that hideous phone-” 

 

“Oh my God,” Gary sighs, eyes crawling shut. 

 

“He said I could have these now, and then I get the rest at the wedding.” Madilyn is strangely proud at that, cute and proud. 

 

Gary’s only more confused. “At your wedding?” He repeats cluelessly. 

 

Madilyn snorts, shaking her head. “Seriously, Gar. Right over your head sometimes.” 

 

“She means yours and Simon’s wedding, doofus.” Grant fondly clarifies. 

 

“Call me doofus one more time and Simon and I will go elope with none of you assholes there.” Gary threatens. He’s got Simon by the wrist, dragging him to the open recliner. He pushes his boyfriend down into the old worn pleather before throwing himself into Simon’s lap, legs over the arm of the chair and his arms wrapped around Simon’s shoulders. 

 

“Okay,” Gary says once they’re seated. “I consent. Simon?” 

 

With a wild smile and a twinkle in his eye, Simon pulls Gary closer. He holds Gary’s eyes as he says, “I consent.” 

 

The room explodes into a round of cheers, with the loudest cheers coming from Champ and Beau. The room begins to resituate so that they can all have a good view of the TV, which Madilyn’s already connecting her phone to. Becca and Champ join the others on the floor, Becca putting her head in Graham’s lap and Champ leaning between Grant and Jamie who welcome him whole-heartedly. 

 

Gary and Simon are coincidentally closest to the TV with their spot in the recliner. It works well since Madilyn’s making a specific demand. 

 

“John was able to tell me when the pictures were taken but didn’t have much context.” 

 

“He has a shit memory,” Simon scoffs adoringly. 

 

“Which is why he said you guys will be able to tell me what the hell is going on in these pictures because, trust me , context is going to be needed. I’ve been looking at these pics for the last five hours and I still can’t figure it out.” Madilyn shakes her head at her phone as she opens her gallery. 

 

“Is everyone ready?!” Madilyn says excitedly, squeezing Jasmine’s knee. “These are in chronological order by the way.” 

 

The room cheers and all Gary can do is roll his eyes. 

 

He turns to Simon, his eyes on Simon’s smiling lips. “She’s a showman.” 

 

Simon waggles his brows, making a simple “hm,” sound as he smirks at Gary's obvious annoyance. 

 

“First picture!” Madilyn announces as she sends the first image to the television screen. 

 

The picture speaks a thousand words but Gary’s and Simon’s reactions speak louder. They’re bursting into laughter immediately. What’s funnier is the lackluster response from the room. They’re… confused. At least Madilyn’s laughing along with Gary and Simon. 

 

In the picture, Simon’s sitting at his desk, leaning back in his chair with his legs spread. One arm is up on the arm rest, holding up his chin, while the other lays flat against his thigh. He’s got his mask pulled up like a beanie. No one would be able to tell it’s a rather menacing balaclava. 

 

Gary stands across from him, one hand on his hip and the other hand lifted out, palm up to the sky and his fingers curled. Simon looks utterly exasperated and Gary is very clearly bitching at him for something. 

 

“This is the first picture MacTavish sent me. He said you would have known each other for about a year at this point.” Madilyn chuckles through her explanation. “He also said you two would argue like a couple of old hens. His words, not mine.” 

 

“Yeah. Gary was nagging.” Simon simply says, making the room explode into laughter. 

 

“You guys weren’t kidding about being enemies first.” Jamie laughs as he pillows his head against Grant’s shoulder. 

 

“It’s so weird seeing you guys in gear like that,” Jasmine comments. She pulls Madilyn closer against her side as she speaks. “I’m so used to you in civvies.” 

 

“Last time I saw Gary in uniform was after he graduated from boot camp.” Becca reminisces, one hand on her belly and the other resting on Graham’s knee. He plays with her hair as he listens. 

 

“The dress code isn’t that strict with the task force,” Gary tells them. He reaches around to grab Simon’s arm so that it’s properly wrapped around his center and not just resting on his hip. 

 

“Yeah,” Jasmine continues, using her knowledge from her time in the military to back Gary up. “The shit I’d see task forces get away with was amazing. Beards. I remember men in my unit were always pissed they couldn’t grow out their beards.” 

 

“I wouldn’t be able to grow one out if I tried,” Gary frowns. His frown only lingers for a second before a memory makes him smirk. “Simon can though.” 

 

Emma claps off to the side, laughing wildly at Gary’s face. 

 

“So Gary likes the beard then,” Beau says, tongue-in-cheek. “You might want to stock that one for later, Si.” 

 

“Moving on to the next one!” Madilyn announces a second before she swipes to the second picture. “John said this was taken a day later.” 

 

The picture is obviously taken from behind John’s desk. As discreetly as he could manage and, considering the fact that Gary and Simon never knew, he succeeded. Gary and Simon are standing in the center of their office, face to face, with barely a foot of space between them. Soap’s vantage point was far enough away that their full bodies are pictured, showing just how tall Simon is in front of Gary. Gary’s head is tilted back, a scowl on his face, while Simon smiles down at him cockily. 

 

Gary’s face is red. 

 

“Oooooooh!” Champ, Grant, and Becca each exclaim excitedly. 

 

“What I wouldn’t have given to be a fly on the wall,” Jasmine grins devilishly. 

 

“What are you guys so hot for?!” Jamie complains, earning a round of laughter from the room. 

 

“He really had you all hot and bothered, huh, Gar?” Beau turns to look at the couple sitting on the recliner, waggling his brows. Simon’s deep laugh makes Gary roll his eyes, but his smile can’t be contained. 

 

“This is really weird,” Gary complains. Simon finds his whining cute, but he’s not about to admit that to a room of people who are sitting around just to tease them. “That’s our old office. Seeing all of our stuff squeezed in there is so strange.” 

 

“Aw, Gar!” Grant lifts an arm to point at a picture frame at the corner of his desk. “Is that us?” 

 

“Of course it is,” Gary grouses as the room ‘aw’s’ at the revelation. “We need to get an updated one though with Jas and Jamie. And Simon too.” Gary tacks on shyly. 

 

“What do you think Simon did to get you all pouty?” Becca questions, glimpsing at her brother as she waits for an answer. 

 

“Probably called me farmboy or something like that.” Gary sighs dramatically. “He would tease me harder than I would nag at him. He was mean to me.” 

 

“It’s ‘cause he had a crush on you,” Madilyn singsongs, wiggling her shoulders with her playful tone. “Get over it. Okay, before we move on to the next one, I need everyone to be prepared. It is a lot.” There’s a pause before Madilyn says, “Now that we’ve all taken that moment, let’s see the next picture.”

 

The next image has the audience gasping. 

 

“Okay!” Gary sits up straight, lifting a finger into the air. His defensive reaction has the room cackling at his expense. “Listen-” Gary starts, but he has little to say about the picture in front of them. 

 

The picture is far too close for Gary’s liking. He remembers this night, but he thought the rest of the task force was too distracted with one another to pay attention to him and Simon. They were in their own little world, but of course MacTavish would intrude. He was seated across from them, near the head of the table. 

 

“This was two years after they met, according to our dear historian John. He also said that he had to spend the night watching you two flirt.” 

 

Gary covers his flaming face as Simon’s deep laugh reverberates through his chest. 

 

In the picture Gary is sitting in Simon’s lap, similar to how he is now, with his legs thrown over Simon’s thighs. They’re dressed more casually, wearing plain fatigues but no kevlar vests. No thigh harnesses, or extra mags strapped to their stomachs. Gary has an arm thrown around Simon’s shoulders, while the other holds onto a cigarette nearly burnt down to the filter. Simon’s hands are a focal point in the picture, one being low enough on Gary’s back that he’s practically grabbing Gary’s ass. The other curls around his thigh, keeping Gary comfortably seated in his lap. 

 

They’re turned into each other, Simon’s eyes on Gary’s mouth. A mouth twisted up into a smug smile at having all of Simon’s attention. 

 

“Wait, Gary smoked?” Jasmine asks incredulously, brows lifted to her hairline in disbelief. 

 

“No, that’s Simon’s cigarette-” Gary answers, but his answer has only gotten him in more trouble. The room incites into chaos once more, laughing and talking over one another. 

 

“Gary, do tell,” Madilyn begins seriously once she has the room back under control. “How did you acquire Simon’s cigarette?” 

 

Gary rolls his eyes back into his head but answers. “I took it out of his mouth.” 

 

“And Gary,” Madilyn continues dramatically, acting like a lawyer in the courtroom. “What did you do with that cigarette once acquired?” 

 

“I put it out on the table and told him to stop smoking.” Gary dryly replies. 

 

“Hm.” Madilyn hums, her mouth forming a questionable shape. “And that required you to sit in his lap?” 

 

“No, Madilyn,” Gary laughs sufferingly, putting both hands over his face before dragging them down. He looks at his sister, amused yet tired. “I sat in his lap because I wanted to.” 

 

“I rest my case,” Madilyn declares righteously as she slaps her right hand down on her thigh, like a judge smacking her gavel against her stand. 

 

“You actually didn’t make a case at all.” Beau teases. 

 

“Shut up, nerd!” Madilyn retorts brazenly. Beau’s head falls back against the couch as he’s consumed with laughter. 

 

“We weren’t even on base for this picture,” Gary whines. “We were flying back to base the next morning. We just got done with a mission. Simon was annoying me and I wanted to shut him up.” 

 

Emma snorts, then says, “This just in: Gary’s a flirt.” 

 

Gary shakes his head. He’s suffering, that much is obvious, but there’s one thing everyone has learned about Simon. He loves when Gary is suffering. Gary, despite being seated in Simon’s lap, feels the need to defend himself against his lieutenant. He sits up with a frown. 

 

“Simon’s also a flirt.” Gary declares petulantly. “I’m not the only guilty one here.”

 

“Fantastic segue, Gar!” Madilyn praises as she lifts her phone. “The next piece of evidence-” 

 

“Evidence?” Gary repeats tiredly, shaking his head.

 

“Mads, you still don’t have a case. If you do, then no one knows what it is.” Beau, the only one with any knowledge of the justice system, tells her. 

 

Madilyn continues, her smile wide and unaffected by the teasing she’s receiving. It’s only fair, Gary thinks, but his sister is a hard one to agitate. She brushes all teasing off too easily, or she turns it back at her aggressor effortlessly. Gary despises her for it. 

 

“Let me remind you all, we’re not even halfway through what John sent and this is what they’ve been up to.” Madilyn points at the screen, where Gary and Simon’s picture still sits. “The next one is a video.” 

 

“Oooooooooh.” The audience dramatically plays along. 

 

“Show us the tape, your honor!” Jamie demands, clapping his hands along cutely. 

 

Although this whole show is at Simon and Gary’s detriment, everyone is having a fun time. It’s hard to be angry when his family is so happy to see this side of Gary’s life that he couldn’t share before. It makes him happy too… he’s still embarrassed, don’t get him wrong. But he can withstand his suffering a while longer if it makes his family happy. 

 

Madilyn swipes to the video and doesn’t hesitate to hit play. 

 

There’s a lot of useless noise in the background. A lot of their men are yelling at each other. Gary can hear Archer, Rocket, and Ozone. Even Meat and Royce can be heard in the distance laughing. Of course, all Soap is recording is Gary and Simon. He even moves the camera around who looks to be Archer standing at the corner of the screen, but only his hip is in view. 

 

Gary and Simon are walking towards Soap, Gary just one step ahead of Simon. They’re on the field that was added to the base months before Gary joined the 141. Most of the task force is European, meaning they love soccer (or football, as they correct Gary countless times). 

 

Simon’s shirtless, with his shirt tucked into his waistband of his pants. This is the most relaxed they’ve been in the pictures so far. Simon’s in black sweats and Gary’s wearing a pair of gym shorts with an old t-shirt that the sleeves were cut off of. It’s stretched along the side, revealing Gary’s muscled arms and stomach when he turns the right way. 

 

So far, the video is innocent, but Simon is very eye-catching. With his tattoos, scars, and muscles. Champ wolf-whistles at the sight of the lieutenant, making the room laugh. 

 

And then Gary and Simon realize what’s so special about this video. Simon, who is a step behind Gary, looks down, eyes on Gary’s ass. He smiles seconds before he reaches out and pinches Gary’s asscheek. It’s a little hard to tell exactly what he did in the video, but Gary jumps and swings around to slap his arm. Simon flinches, but he’s laughing at the reaction he got. 

 

Gary points at him, sternly telling him off, even though he’s smiling. Gary turns around, walking closer towards John’s location when Simon reaches down and pinches his ass again. Gary’s yelp can be heard, followed by Simon’s wild laughter. Gary’s hands move from cradling his ass to Simon’s chest. He pinches Simon’s nipple in retaliation. Simon slaps his hand away fast, gasping dramatically. 

 

“Mate!” Simon calls out now that he and Gary are only a few yards from John. “Your sergeant’s fondling me! You just going to sit there?”

 

John sighs behind the camera, finally giving a voice to the silent captain the family has yet to meet. “Maybe you shouldn’t grab his arse, mate,” the Scotsman tiredly replies, but doesn’t stop recording. 

 

Gary and Simon appear to not hear John, too preoccupied with annoying each other. Gary sticks his tongue out at Simon since John’s not coming to his aid, so Simon reaches out to tug at a wavy lock of Gary’s hair. Gary smacks his hands away before turning around to leave, only for Simon to step forward and pinch his ass for the third time. 

 

Gary spins around, grabbing both of Simon’s hands to try and shove him away. Gary’s not making much progress even if Simon’s weak with laughter. Gary may be red-faced and annoyed but he’s fighting off a very obvious smirk by pursing his lips together and scrunching his nose. 

 

By now, their play fighting has gathered the attention of some of the men lingering around. Their voices grow quiet as they watch Gary and Simon. 

 

Archer’s strong accent comes from John’s right, saying, “Aw, Cap,” he whines, “Mam and Da are fighting.” 

 

“They’re not fighting. That’s their mating ritual.” Toad chuckles from his place beside his then-boyfriend-now-husband.

 

Simon’s fast, grabbing both of Gary’s wrists in one hand before tugging him to the side. Gary stumbles forward at the same time that Simon bends in the knees, grabbing Gary around the thighs before hoisting him over his shoulder. 

 

“Simon!” Gary exclaims once he’s captured. He’s laughing when Simon smacks him roughly on the ass. He even attempts to cover his cheeks with both hands to prevent another smack.  “Knock it off!” 

 

Simon’s loud and happy laughter can be heard fading softly the further he carries Gary away. 

 

Gently, Archer can be heard asking, “Did you get that on tape?”  

 

“Sure did,” MacTavish grunts out as he stands. Gary and Simon can just see the wicked smile on his face as he says, “I’m sure I’ll need it one day.” 

 

Archer and Toad cackle as the video ends.

 

All heads in the room swivel towards Gary and Simon. 

 

“I don’t know what you want me to say at this point.” Gary deadpans. 

 

“Mum and Da,” Grant repeats, a funny smile winding onto his face. “That’s cute, guys.”

 

“Shut up,” Gary chuckles sweetly. He tilts his head to the screen. “What do you have next, Mads?” 

 

“Eager to get this over with or interested in what else John sent?” Madilyn’s rhetorical question goes well with her shit-eating grin. Gary rolls his eyes at her fondly as she swipes to the next picture. 

 

This was taken on a nighttime mission. Gary remembers being chilled to the bone. The night was unbearable with how cold it got. It didn’t matter how many layers he put on, the only thing that kept him warm was body heat. And he used Ghost for every last bit of it. The task force was huddled around a fire at the time, but the only ones in the photo are Gary and Simon, with a guest appearance by MacTavish’s boots in the lower right corner. 

 

Gary is cuddled up against Simon’s side, a blanket thrown over his shoulders and his cheek smushed against Simon’s shoulder. His arms are clinging tightly to Simon’s bicep, holding his lieutenant’s arm against his front like it’s a lifeline. Their faces are illuminated by the fire, showing Simon smiling down at Gary. Gary’s face is half hidden under the blanket, but his green eyes are up and looking right back at Simon. His mouth might not be in view, but his smile is evident from the way his eyes are crinkled and shining joyfully in the firelight. 

 

Gary looks small against the lieutenant, who doesn’t seem bothered by the cold in the slightest. He has his balaclava up - Gary’s fairly certain all of these images will exclude Ghost wearing his identifying mask, considering anyone who isn’t in a task force would find it highly unusual - revealing pink cheeks and an adoring smile. 

 

Champ groans gutterally, throwing his head back against Jasmine’s leg. “Oh my God, this is sickening.”

 

“Champ, a few days ago we saw a picture of you in a shirt that said ‘I love my wife.’ I don’t think you have room to talk right now.” Jamie shoots back, earning a round of giggles for his clapback. 

 

“So you’re trying to tell me you guys didn’t start dating until roughly the time Gary came back to visit?” Emma’s question is rhetorical and deadpan before she turns her eyes on Gary and Simon. “I’m calling bullshit.” 

 

Simon sighs, his eyes meeting Gary’s. “It’s the truth,” he answers with a simple smile. 

 

Emma shakes her head as she turns back to the picture. She stares at it incredulously, trying to wrap her head around it all. 

 

“The yearning,” Jamie says just like the night they spent at the club. He fans himself with his free hand, the other holds tightly onto Grant’s. “Y’all, I can’t. This picture is too soft. I mean, just look at the way he’s looking at him-” Jamie stops talking, waving his hand at the sight. 

 

“Soft, you say?” Madilyn interjects innocently. “Let’s move on to the next picture.” 

 

Chaos ensues the moment she swipes to the next image.

 

“This is a joke!” Becca deadpans. The image upsets her enough that she sits up, albeit with Graham’s help. She motions towards the screen, shaking her head hard enough that the braid Graham put in her hair falls out. “You’re kidding me.” 

 

“This is the most domestic thing I’ve ever seen and I’ve been married for over a decade.” Emma announces. 

 

Jasmine and Madilyn cackle evilly on the couch. Grant risks a glance over at Gary and Simon, but the looks on their faces make Grant cackle along with the girls. 

 

“It’s cute!” Graham defends. “I mean, it makes me want to throw up but it’s cute!” 

 

The picture in question, to be fair, is sickeningly domestic. Gary’s standing in front of a stove belonging to one of their safe houses, wearing a long t-shirt and pajama bottoms that pool around his ankles. Simon stands beside him in a pair of boxers and an old t-shirt. His hair is a mess and Gary’s isn’t much better. It’s obvious that they just woke up. The domesticity shows in the hand Simon has on Gary’s hip, and the fork that Gary holds up to Simon’s mouth. Gary’s feeding Simon a bite of the breakfast he was making for the task force, smiling up at his lieutenant as Simon bites onto the fork. 

 

“Okay, now John’s just being a creep,” Gary complains. “We were alone in that kitchen-” 

 

Everyone bursts into laughter. 

 

“I love John. Bring him with you next time you come to visit - oh! - bring him to Jamie and Grant’s wedding!” Becca demands as she finds herself a new spot against Graham’s side. 

 

“No way.” Grant purses his lips and shakes his head passionately. “He’s only going to try and get in Graham’s pants and I will not stand for that at my wedding-” 

 

“Grant!” Graham shouts but it’s too late. The room is collapsing once more into a fit. 

 

“Honey, let this handsome Scottish man sweep your brother off his feet.” Jamie pats Grant’s knee in an attempt to calm him down. 

 

“He always said he wanted to see where I grew up,” Gary suggests with a happy lilt to his voice.

 

“Okay,” Graham blushes. He rolls his eyes at their teasing, but takes it in stride. “You guys are taking this too far. Let’s get back to Gary and Simon now, class.”

 

“Okay, okay. We have two pictures left and then a video. And then Gary and Simon can go on about their day.” Madilyn nods resolutely as the room giggles. “Next picture!” 

 

This picture, like the rest, is awfully tender. Simon is sitting in his chair, long legs stretched out in front of him with one ankle crossed over the other. He’s in full gear, just like Gary who’s standing behind him. Simon has a glower on his face and his arms crossed over his chest, clearly grumpy at whatever was going on that day. Gary’s grinning through, and even forces a smile on Simon’s face by poking two fingers in Simon’s cheeks and dragging his mouth back into a grin. This is the first picture that they knew was being taken. 

 

“All John said about this one was that you’re whipped, Si.” Madilyn snickers. 

 

Simon takes in a deep breath, and exhales just as deeply. “Yeah. Gary gets away with a lot.” 

 

“Whatever.” Gary rolls his eyes but doesn’t deny the accusation further. He leans in, pecking Simon on the mouth before he says, “I let you get away with a lot.” 

 

“That you do, love.” Simon agrees.

 

“You guys are so married that it’s scary.” Jasmine comments. 

 

“Says the sister-in-law as she sits on a couch with all of the other married and-or engaged Sandersons.” Gary retorts. 

 

“I’m not married! Can I come join you guys on the recliner?” Graham cutely jokes. 

 

“Yeah, you’d fit better over there, Graham.” Beau jumps at the opportunity to tease the eldest Sanderson. “Sandersons who’ve fallen for hot European men." 

 

Graham throws his arms up into the air in defeat as the room laughs at him. “The joke keeps coming back,” Graham groans. 

 

“What’s this guy even look like?” Emma addresses Madilyn specifically, which is interesting considering Gary and Simon are the ones who work with him. “Tall, dark, and handsome?”

 

“Yes, yes, and yes,” Madilyn answers assuredly, and then pauses. “Well, I’m assuming he was tall. He was sitting down in the video call. Gar, is he tall?” 

 

“Yes. Six-foot-two,” Gary answers, a mirthful glint in his eyes. “He makes Graham look tiny. Simon probably has a picture of us all we can show you.” 

 

“So what I’ve learned today is that Graham’s taste in men is closer to Gary’s than Grant’s.” Champ concludes. “Cool.” 

 

“Gary, Graham, and I just want big, strong men to hold us tight in their big, strong arms.” Jamie says, jokingly defensive. “There’s nothing wrong with that.” 

 

A puzzled yet cute expression crosses Beau’s face before he asks, “Are you guys what they call ‘bottoms?’” 

 

“What?” Graham asks as literally everyone else in the room explodes into screams. 

 

“Beau, you can’t just ask someone if they’re a bottom!” Jasmine gasps out. She has to hold onto her stomach from how hard she’s laughing. 

 

“What’s a bottom?” Graham looks around cluelessly, finding Gary shaking his head at the room while Simon covers his mouth to stop from laughing. 

 

“I’ll tell you later, sweetie,” Jamie pats Graham’s hand. 

 

“Moving on!” Madilyn shouts out, attempting to get the room back under control. “We have two pictures left and one video. This is the most we’ve ever seen of Gary’s secret soldier life so soak it in because we won’t get to know more until John meets us at their wedding.” 

 

“Dramatic!” Gary calls out as Madilyn swipes to the next picture. 

 

Simon stands on the left and Gary on the right, both wearing expensive looking tuxes. Simon’s hair is styled, which is strange to see since his dark brown hair is usually, at most, brushed. Gary has his arms wrapped around Simon’s neck, an exaggerated pout on his face. He’s clearly asking something of Simon, judging by Simon’s exasperated expression and the hands Simon has on his own hips. 

 

“Whipped.” Emma and Becca say in unison, and then turn to each other to share a laugh. 

 

“I don’t know if I like this anymore,” Simon says, a brow lifted. “Your sisters just keep calling me whipped.” 

 

Gary cups a hand around Simon’s face, leaning in to kiss him again.

 

“This was when we eloped,” Gary announces seriously. “John was our witness.” 

 

All heads spin in their direction, so fast and so sudden that Gary can’t help but snort. He blows his facade fast, but it was worth it just to see the surprise on their faces. 

 

“That’s not funny, Gar!” Emma whines. 

 

“We were going to a ball. I forget what it was for but that’s why we were dressed like that.” Gary waves his hand at the screen. “As for what I was asking him? No idea.”

 

“Whipped,” Emma says under her breath again, which makes Madilyn cackle. 

 

“Last picture!” Madilyn saves Simon from further mocking as she swipes to the last image. “This was apparently taken the same night as the video I’m going to show you next.” 

 

The picture in question is one that Gary has a hard time remembering. He has his arms and legs wrapped around Simon, cheek resting on Simon’s shoulder. He looks fast asleep in his lieutenant’s arms. Simon’s walking away from John’s camera, one hand under Gary’s ass and the other is reaching out for something on his desk. They’re both in civilian clothes, and Gary can’t remember for the life of him why he was being carried like a child by his lieutenant.

 

A chorus of “awwwww’s” fill the room. 

 

“I don’t remember this,” Gary says as he turns to Simon. His brows pinch together as he looks at his lieutenant. And Simon looks… strangely guilty. 

 

“So we all know that Gary doesn’t drink often,” Simon tells the room as he tightens his hand on Gary’s hip. “For all the years we’ve spent together, I only ever saw him drink two or three times. And only once have I seen him tossed. This was… one of those times.” 

 

Gary takes a moment to process this fact, then his eyes widen. “This was Toad and Archer’s engagement party?” 

 

Simon nods. 

 

Gary puts a hand over his face, groaning. “I don’t think I can watch whatever video John sent.” 

 

“Oh, you’re watching it,” Madilyn says matter-of-factly. “And you’re going to be embarrassed. Our times were yesterday. Mom and Dad roasted our asses. They’re not here to do the same for you guys so it’s only fair.” 

 

Gary sighs as Madilyn swipes to the video. The play button is like an ominous storm cloud that Gary wants to run away from. But Madilyn’s the one with her finger hovering over the screen. She winks once at Gary before her thumb hits play with a dull thunk. 

 

The video begins to play and everyone grows silent as they listen. It’s nothing but a black screen at first with white noise in the background. People are talking, glasses are clinking, music is playing, but there’s nothing discernible yet. If Gary listens hard enough he can pick out familiar voices, like Rooster or Rocket, even Sparrow. 

 

The video shifts as John lifts his phone, pointing it straight at Gary and Simon. They’re seated across from him along the long table filled with their task force. There are shoulders on either side of them, sandwiched between their men, but no one’s face slips onto the screen. Beside Gary’s and Simon’s that is. 

 

Gary’s very clearly intoxicated. Besides the empty glass in front of him, Gary’s face is flushed and his hair is wild, as if he’s been running his hands through it all night. All evidence. His eyes are half-lidded and the crooked smile he wears is more lax than usual. One of his hands is under the table, presumably on Simon’s thigh. He’s quiet, both he and Simon are looking down the table at someone speaking. 

 

Simon has a half-drunk water in front of him. It’s fairly safe to assume that he was going to be the sober one for the night since he doesn’t appear anywhere close to tipsy. He’s leaning back in his chair, one arm around the back of Gary’s chair. He’s relaxed, even smiling at whatever story they’re listening to. 

 

Gary gets his attention somehow. Judging by the way Gary’s hidden hand is moving, he’s probably rubbing or tapping Simon’s thigh. Simon turns to look at him, eyes roaming his sergeant’s face calculatedly. He then grabs his water and sets in front of Gary. He speaks quietly enough that his voice can’t be picked up by the video, but Gary’s drunken giggle can be. 

 

Gary grabs the straw out of his emptied glass and puts it in Simon’s water before he leans in and wraps his lip around the tip. His eyes slowly blink open, locking on to Simon’s gaze as he sips. Gary pulls off the straw, saying something lowly before he laughs about it. 

 

Simon looks confused, but he’s smiling. He leans in closely, and although he can’t be heard, his mouth forms a simple question. What?

 

Gary shifts in his chair so that he’s angled in Simon’s direction. His soft eyes flit down to Simon’s mouth before he leans in, placing himself beside Simon’s ear. There’s not a chance of hearing what he’s saying, nor a chance of reading his lips since Simon turns in just a way that hides Gary behind his face. 

 

Gary’s hand stays hidden under the table while the other one makes an appearance. He grips the lapel of Simon’s jacket tightly in his hand, holding his lieutenant close. Simon’s eyebrows jump up at whatever Gary whispers into his ear, at the same time that Gary’s hand splays out against Simon’s chest and slowly glides down Simon’s front. 

 

Gary pulls back, a sloppy smirk on his face until he bites down on his bottom lip to hide it. He doesn’t lean back enough to give Simon room to breathe. Instead, they’re almost nose to nose with how close their heads are tilted together. 

 

Simon stares at him, his eyes wide and surprised, while Gary’s hand continues to travel south. He’s below Simon’s navel by the time Simon’s brain catches up. He slaps a hand over Gary’s, preventing him from exploring any further. Within seconds, Simon has both of Gary’s wrists in his hands before he turns to Soap. 

 

“We’re leaving, mate,” Simon says as he stands, bringing Gary to his feet with him. “See you in the morning.” 

 

Gary’s giggling continues, airy and bubbly, as Simon pulls him out of frame. 

 

The video ends. 

 

“They totally fucked-” Champ says before Jamie slaps him across the chest. 

 

“Watch your mouth!” Emma scolds, before she softly says, “Oh my God, I sounded like my mother.”

 

“Simon, did you sleep with my brother?!” Grant exclaims, sounding panicked as screaming ensues. 

 

“No-” Simon quickly assures, but there’s too much noise occurring for discussion to continue. 

 

“Gary, you have some explaining to do!” Madilyn shouts over the laughter, even her own laughter, at the spectacle they just witnessed. 

 

“I don’t remember!” Gary’s words are all rushed together, throwing his hands up. “I don’t even know what I said. Do you remember?” Gary turns to Simon, finding his lieutenant pink-faced. 

 

“Uh…” Simon trails off, feeling the heat of all the eyes watching him. “I… shouldn’t say.” 

 

Gary’s face darkens a beautiful shade of red as the room has another fit. 

 

“Gar, don’t be too embarrassed. After my third date with Jasmine I got so drunk I told her I was going to marry her.” Madilyn waves him off, and it does make him feel slightly better. “And a few other things that I also will not repeat. You’re not the only one to drunkenly hit on your hot significant other. It’s human nature.” 

 

Gary stares at her for a long ten seconds before he puts both hands over his face and falls back against Simon’s chest. He’s going through it. 

 

“This only proved that Gary really has had a secret boyfriend this whole time.” Emma shakes her head as if she finds the idea amazing. 

 

“And that Gary can flirt.” Becca sighs. “Our dorky little brother Gary can flirt. My world has shifted.” 

 

“Not to shift the focus but also totally shifting the focus since we’ve put Gary and Simon through enough, can we see those pictures of John now?” Madilyn gives Gary and Simon a pointed look, one with innocent wide eyes and a pout. 

 

Graham groans. 

 

Simon also seems to be thankful for the distraction since he shifts on his hip, guiding the hiding-Gary to the side so he can pull his phone out from his pocket. He connects his phone seconds, taking control of the TV so that he can pull up his gallery. Of course, Simon’s background is revealed once his phone connects. It’s of Gary, wrapped in the blankets of Simon’s bed with a folder with their last mission briefing resting on his knees. 

 

“Oh, I bet Simon has some goodies too.” Grant comments quietly. 

 

The corner of Simon’s mouth quirks up smugly as he searches through his albums. “I’ll save those for the wedding too.” 

 

Simon scrolls to the beginning of the album, surprising even Gary with the first picture. 

 

“This was years before either of us knew Gary.” Simon’s smile is affectionate as he stares at the picture of him and Soap “I was twenty-two and John was twenty-three. We were a couple of grunts back then.” 

 

Simon and John are wearing matching beanies, faces covered in green, black, and brown paint. Gary’s unsure where the picture is taken since their faces take up most of the screen, and the quality isn’t that good. Simon must have copied to his phone at some point. 

 

“This is a few months before John was promoted to captain,” Simon explains as he swipes to the next picture. John’s standing in the middle of a kitchen with a steaming mug in hand and a sleepy scowl on his face. He’s glowering at the camera, which makes Gary snort. “We used to live together. We were always gone on missions together so it made sense to get a cheap place, split rent, and stop by when we had some downtime.” 

 

“Look how long his hair is,” Gary points out. Gary has gotten so used to John’s mohawk that seeing him with a full head of hair is disarming. John’s hair is as dark as Simon’s, just as thick, but wavy whereas Simon’s is straight. 

 

“Oh no,” Graham whispers, causing Jasmine to burst into laughter with a loud exhale of air. Graham is certainly suffering.

 

Simon’s scrolling through a few random pictures when he stops on one of John. John has his warhawk back, and by the looks of it, this picture was also taken after their dear captain woke up. The difference is that he’s shirtless, with a few angry red scratches and cuts along his torso. He has a tattoo over one pectoral, and a gauze pad on the other. There’s some bandaging around his ribs, and his mohawk is untamed. 

 

John’s standing in the doorway, one arm up on the wall and the other over his eyes. His head is tilted back and his lips are parted, his expression peaceful. The picture shows everything off though; each curve of muscle, each old scar and new, the strip of hair going from John’s belly button down past his waistband. His boxers peek from over the top of his sweats, which hang low on his hips. 

 

“Sorry. That was probably more than you wanted to see-” Simon switches to the next image, only for the entire room to protest. Simon swipes back speedily, his laughter uncontrollable. 

 

“Graham, if you don’t climb that man like a tree then I will,” Beau shakes his head, whistling low at the sight of John MacTavish. 

 

Graham sighs, a tight and annoyed sound, so Simon moves on with a chuckle. 

 

“One more. This was taken last month. It’s all three of us.” Simon swipes to the picture in question. He has to turn his phone so the picture fills the screen fully, but there they are.

 

Gary stands between John and Simon, his arms wrapped around their centers. John and Simon reach over Gary, stretching their arms out far enough so that they can grab onto each other. It was Archer who took the picture, wanting to show their leadership team as best as he could. It’s a damn good picture and makes Gary terribly sentimental. 

 

“I love that and I want it framed right now,” Madilyn declares, slapping a hand down on her thigh. “I’m the bride-to-be and I get what I want.” 

 

“Mads, I think you have this wedding stuff confused,” Emma jokes as she reaches out to pat her sister’s head. 

 

As they’re all getting up, stretching their legs from their time on the floor, Becca comes over and wraps Gary and Simon into a hug. 

 

“Thank you boys for sharing all of that with us.” Becca cups Gary’s cheek and squeezes Simon’s wrist with her other hand. “It means more to me than you know.” 

 

Emma weasels in next, throwing her arms over all of them. “Me too,” Emma says against Gary’s arm. 

 

“Aw, bear hug!” Graham shouts as he comes in. Of course it turns into a contest of who can squeeze the hardest as the family all piles together for one big hug. 

 

Gary looks up at Simon, winking at his lieutenant as they’re drowned in a sea of Sandersons. Gary’s thankful for this moment too. He was finally able to let his family in on some of his time with the 141. Even if Madilyn hijacked a call from Soap and those two evil beings concocted this whole moment. Gary’s happy it happened. 

 

Gary leans his head back, a gesture Simon’s familiar with. He leans down, pressing a soft kiss to Gary’s mouth. 

 

“Okay, we all need to go home and prep! Madilyn and Jas are getting married in twenty-four hours!” Emma shouts, clapping her hands together like the soccer mom she is. “We got this!” 

 

“You’re going to be my wife tomorrow,” Jasmine says, wrapping a strong arm around Madilyn’s waist. 

 

“That’s the hottest thing you’ve ever said to me.” Madilyn passionately declares before she plants a kiss on Jasmine’s mouth. “Alright! See all of you at the venue! Don’t forget to bring your tissues. I expect all of you to cry a minimum of three times!” 

 

“Oh, honey, you have no idea,” Jamie shakes his head, already getting teary-eyed. 

 

More hugs are shared as everyone filters outside, hopping in their cars and headed home to wrap up their loose ends. 

 

Gary and Simon are left standing on the porch of the Sanderson home, arms around each other’s waists. 

 

Once the last car rolls down the driveway, Gary turns to lock his hands behind Simon’s neck. The familiar weight of Simon’s hands locking behind his waist is a welcome feeling. 

 

“So are you going to tell me what I so boldly whispered in your ear at Toad and Archer’s engagement party?” 

 

A playful glint shines in Simon’s eyes. He offers a small shrug. “I will. But not right now. When the time is right.” 

 

Gary sighs, rolling his eyes. “You and your timing.” Gary shakes his head as he pushes up on his toes for a kiss. “It’s like you’ve had this all planned out.” 

 

“Mmm,” Simon hums against his lips as a cool breeze rustles the leaves of the nearby apple trees.

Notes:

So this is a long one but I just couldn't find a way to split this chapter in half and make it still flow okay... I hope you all enjoy this chapter! I can't help but expand on every little detail. Thank you so much for reading! (Also sorry any errors, I've tried to proof-read through this multiple times but I think my eyes have given up).

Chapter 30: The Wedding

The next morning is chaos. The Sandersons are racing around the house as they help each other get ready for the wedding. Emma and Gary have to help zip Becca up in her dress since she wasn’t as round at the fitting as she is now. Becca takes in a deep breath as Gary takes either side of the soft teal dress and Emma scrambles for the zipper. They successfully get their pregnant sister dressed. 

 

“Aw,” Emma and Gary both coo when they walk around to view Becca. 

 

Becca scrunches up her nose, confused. “What?” She looks down at her dress, unsure what the commotion is about. 

 

“Your belly,” Emma wiggles with her words, unable to contain her excitement. She places her hands on Becca’s rotund belly, lowering herself to her knees so she can kiss her sister’s stomach. “I’m so excited to be an aunt. I love you, little baby,” Emma whispers. 

 

Becca and Gary share a fond look over Emma’s head, and Becca can’t help but cup the back of her sister’s head adoringly. 

 

“Let me get one for good luck,” Gary says as he bends over to press a kiss to Becca’s rounded stomach. “Okay, Em. You’re still in sweats. Let’s get you dressed.”

 

“Beck!” Madilyn calls from down the hall. “I need help!” 

 

“Uh-oh!” Becca grimaces at the two before she hurries out of the room, barefoot with her hair still wrapped up from sleep. She narrowly dodges Grant as he comes rushing into the room, a panicked look on his face. He’s only wearing his dress shirt so far, so it’s definitely cause for concern that he’s looking so panicked already. 

 

“What’s wrong?” Gary and Emma both swarm to him instantly, the same question leaving their lips. 

 

Grant lifts his left armpit, showing a sizable hole that could probably be hidden under the jacket for the ceremony but would be glaringly obvious when he’ll need to take his jacket off at the reception. Plus, knowing Grant, he’ll only make it worse if left to his own devices. He’ll have the entire sleeve ripped off in ten minutes… 

 

“I don’t know what happened-” Grant shakes his head, eyes worried. “I just put the shirt on, lifted my arms to put my jacket on and it just ripped. It made the worst noise-” 

 

“Don’t worry,” Gary quickly assures him, patting his arm consolingly. “Simon!” 

 

Simon hurries into the room a second later, wearing dress pants and an undershirt. Gary would love to take a second and truly appreciate how good Simon looks, but they’re on a time crunch. He lifts Grant’s arm to show Simon the damage. 

 

“Think you could sew this back together if I get you a needle and thread?” Gary inquires, brows tented together hopefully. 

 

“Absolutely,” Simon assures him, placing a hand at the small of Gary’s back. 

 

Grant lets out a sigh of relief, which brings a smile to Simon’s face. 

 

“Okay, I’m going to get him what he needs. I’ll be right back.” Gary grabs Simon’s wrist, leading him out of the room. Grant follows after them, grabbing his pants off the banister. 

 

“Becca, I’ll be up to help you with your hair!” Gary promises as he rushes down the steps. 

 

He can hear Grant and Simon chatting as Gary hurries to his mother’s desk, full of miscellaneous things. He knows right where her sewing things are; top drawer on the left. He pulls out a small tray with three needles and three rows of thread; white, black, and beige. With a crooked, relieved grin, he hurries up the stairs. 

 

“Thanks, love,” Gary thrusts the sewing kit into Simon’s hand, giving him a quick peck on the cheek before he hurries after his sisters. 

 

As expected, the Sandersons make it through. Simon gets the hole in Grant’s arm patched up within ten minutes. Beau ruined his tie by spilling coffee on it, but Graham came to the rescue with a new one. Denise spends the first hour of the day debating whether or not she should change the outfit she had planned out for months . She decides against it. Emma works on Madilyn’s makeup while Gary helps do Becca’s hair, and once he’s done with her hair he hurries off to get dressed. His ma’s in the room with the girls when he returns, helping Becca with her makeup. So he sits in front of Becca, allowing her to comb through his hair and make it look proper for the wedding. 

 

“Gar, can you go check on the boys?” Denise asks him with five hairpins between her teeth. “They’ve been awfully quiet.” 

 

Gary agrees, so he hurries down the stairs, mostly dressed and his hair finished. He just has to put on his shoes and jacket. He pads down the stairs, coming into the kitchen out of breath and with flushed cheeks. 

 

His father sits at the head of the table, an amber-colored drink in front of him. Grant stands behind Champ, brushing through the man’s unruly curls before he grabs some product, puts it in his palms, and runs those hands through Champ’s hair. Looks like they’re still getting ready too. 

 

Graham shows his teeth to Simon, asking the lieutenant if he has anything in them as Gary approaches. He comes up from behind, wrapping his arms around Simon before gliding his palms down his front. He can feel the bulging muscle under the button-up Simon wears. Gary can’t wait to rip it off of him later. 

 

“You boys doing good?” Gary asks, leaning down to kiss Simon’s cheek once more. 

 

Simon smiles at him, grabbing onto one of his hands to hold. 

 

“Yeah, I had to water down your father’s whiskey though.” Beau jokes. He gets a laugh from the old man, who waves his hand at Beau dismissively. “He’s taking it pretty hard. He’s marrying off his last little girl today.” 

 

“Aw, Dad,” Grant coos, giving Robert a fond smile. Gary turns to him, finding that Grant has successfully styled Champ’s unruly rust-colored locks. “That’s just phase one. Phase two is marrying off all your sons.” 

 

“Not helpin’, Grant.” Robert sighs. He brings a hand up to rub at his eyes. “My babies are all grown up” 

 

Gary walks around to his dad’s side, where Beau has one hand on his knee consolingly. He wraps an arm around Robert’s shoulders, giving him a squeeze. 

 

“Dad,” Gary whispers conspiratorially. “Don’t forget that bet you and mom have.” 

 

Grant and Graham snort instantly, apparently knowing exactly what Gary’s talking about. 

 

“God, it’s been so long since the last wedding, I forgot all about it.” Graham fondly remembers. He looks at Simon so he can explain. “My mom and dad made a bet when we were kids. Whoever cries at our weddings the most loses. So far, they’re tied. Mama won the first one, Dad won the second.” 

 

Grant lowers his voice when he says, “But they’re both a bunch a’ cry babies so there’s still a ton of tears.” 

 

“Gary!” Madilyn calls down the stairs. “The bride needs her maid of honor!” 

 

Gary gives his dad a kiss on the top of the head before he hurries towards the stairs. He glides his fingers across Simon’s shoulders as he passes, making his way up stairs to the bride-to-be. 

 

Turns out, the girls just wanted to do a round of shots before the wedding. And Madilyn talks about how much she misses Jasmine already, even though Jasmine is just a drive away. She’s probably doing the same thing with her aunts and Jamie. Her siblings console her while Denise pours the shots. 

 

“To Madilyn!” They cheers, clinking their glasses together. They throw the old whiskey back, wearing matching grimaces as the alcohol burns their throats. 

 

“Okay, y’all!” Denise happily shouts. She’s striding out of the room in a beautiful purple gown while her kids follow behind her. Emma and Becca adorn beautiful teal dresses, while Gary wears a black suit and a teal vest and tie. They follow her down the stairs as she makes her way to the kitchen. 

 

“Let’s get our asses moving, boys!” Denise claps her hands above her head, which causes everyone to stand. The kitchen chairs squeal as they move in a hurry. “We’ve got a weddin’ to go to!” 

 

-

 

Denise cried the most. 

 

Robert didn’t fare much better, but it was decided Denise took the loss. The wedding was beyond perfect. The ceremony went forward without any huge hiccups. Almost the whole town was present, and Bev came with her partner as she promised. It was nice. Every bit of it was enjoyable. But the part Gary loved the most, besides seeing his sister marry the love of her life of course, was having Simon by his side. 

 

Gary and Simon stand at the edge of the reception, leaning on a stone half-wall that lines the event. The building is something out of a fairytale, with intricate stonework, gorgeous carvings along the walls, and a fountain in the center of it all. It’s a gorgeous sculpture of two women, one with her head in the lap of the other. It’s absolutely stunning. 

 

While Gary’s eyes scan the architecture, he notices Simon staring at him out of the corner of his eye. 

 

“What?” Gary questions when he meets Simon’s gaze. His lieutenant wears a tender smile, and his gorgeous brown eyes shimmer under the yellow lights strung above their heads. 

 

“Just admiring your beauty, princess,” Simon says, his words earnest but his tone teasing. 

 

Gary bumps his hip against Simon’s but doesn’t move back. He takes the opportunity to press their bodies together, from ankle, to hip, to shoulders. He stares into Simon’s eyes as the wedding playlist carries on in the background. There are horribly cheesy songs in the mix, like the Electric Slide, but the playlist is a wonderful twist of Madilyn’s and Jasmine’s favorites. 

 

Simon closes the inch distance between their faces, his lips a soft and warm presence against Gary’s. It’s a chaste kiss that makes Gary’s heart speed up. 

 

“I’m glad you made it through the chaos with me this morning,” Gary jokes, sliding his arm around Simon’s so he can cuddle close to him.

 

“We’ve made it through far worse,” Simon softly says. He stares down at Gary with intent in his eyes, like he wants to say something, and Gary nearly asks him what it is when he feels Simon’s fingers in his hair. He tucks a few of Gary’s shaggier locks back and away from his eyes. 

 

Gary’s heart swells. “Yeah,” he whispers, eyes falling to Simon’s lips. “Ready to do it all again for Grant and Jamie’s wedding?” Gary’s green eyes flit back up to Simon’s, glimmering with mirth. 

 

Simon’s shoulders jump with a surprised laugh, and his brows lift cutely, but he’s nodding. He cups Gary’s cheek, rubbing the pad of his thumb back and forth against Gary’s skin. 

 

“Anything for you, princess,” Simon whispers before leaning in and capturing Gary’s saccharine smile with his own.

 

“I’m glad-” Gary kisses Simon, “you said that-” he gets cut off when Simon kisses him back, growing more passionate. Gary giggles cutely as he puts a hand on Simon’s shoulder, pulling back. “Because I’m going to whisk you away to that dance floor any second. I might even make you do the Cha-Cha Slide .” 

 

Simon fights off a groan, but Gary can see it in his eyes. He laughs cutely, reaching out to pinch one of Simon’s cheeks. 

 

“I’m kidding,” Gary relaxes back against Simon’s side, amused by the reaction he was able to get. 

 

The atmosphere softens as he and Simon watch the dance floor. There are kids taking up one corner of the dance floor, closest to the DJ’s station. There’s Madilyn and Jasmine in the middle of it all, with Jasmine’s aunts slow dancing beside Denise and Robert. The two couples are talking over the music, laughing and joking with one another. 

 

Gary’s siblings are spread throughout the dance floor. Grant and Jamie are slow dancing as well, although Jamie holds one of his cousins to his chest. She’s only two, wearing a pretty pink dress and a bow in her hair that’s nearly falling out. The engaged couple nuzzle each other’s noses as the sweet little girl sleeps on Jamie’s shoulder. 

 

Emma and Becca have trapped Graham between their bodies, but he doesn’t seem to mind. He has his arms thrown over each of them, swaying back and forth to the music. Bless Becca because she has to deal with Emma and Graham, who are tipping the line of being tipsy or drunk. 

 

Champ and Beau are chatting off to the side, Champ holding Garrison while Beau holds Michael. They’re content, beers in hand and kids in another. 

 

Gary feels a swell of happiness wedge under his ribcage, right beside his heart, so he turns back to Simon. He’s not shocked to find his lieutenant watching him again. 

 

“You know,” Gary begins, his green eyes turning serious. “I-” 

 

“I love you.” Simon breathes, interrupting Gary. Gary huffs out a surprised laugh, eyes twinkling with joy under the string lights. Simon explains himself. “I wanted to be the first one to say it.”

 

Gary tries to bite back his smile, his pretty white teeth nipping on his bottom lip before he shrugs. “I mean, technically I said it first-” 

 

Simon lets out a soft but suffering sigh. “Yeah. And you have no idea what state you put me in before sending me off to Champ and Beau that day.” 

 

Gary straightens up so Simon follows suit, staring down at Gary with dark brown eyes. He cradles Simon’s face in his hands, adoration pouring out of him. Gary’s mouth opens, a response on the tip of his tongue when Simon butts in again. 

 

“I’m in love with you,” Simon reaches for Gary’s wrists, holding his hands so he can place a kiss to each palm. Tenderly, he nuzzles his cheek against Gary. “I’m so in love with you.”

 

“I’m in love with you too, Simon.” Gary whispers, leaning in to press their noses together. 

 

“You have no idea how much that used to terrify me,” Simon says back, voice fragile. His hands slide down Gary’s arms until he can wrap them around Gary’s waist, holding him close, not an inch of space between them. He looks pained as he admits this, brows tented together and his jaw clenched. Gary trails his fingers gently along Simon’s jaw to soften the tense muscle. 

 

“You’re the only reason I became a better man, Gary,” Simon admits, his hands tightly gripping Gary’s waist. He pulls him in even closer, shaking his head against Gary’s gently. “All I could think about was how you deserved someone better than who I was, and it killed me… I wanted to become the man that you deserved. I’ve been trying, Gary. Been trying to make myself worthy of your love.”

 

Gary tips his head back to stare into Simon’s eyes, finding his brown eyes just as wet as his own. 

 

“Simon Riley, you’ve always been a good man,” Gary tells him, his hands growing firm from where they cup his face. “You’ve always been worthy of love. Always. I’ve been waiting all these years for you to realize that.” 

 

Simon’s lips crash down against Gary’s and Gary melts underneath him, arms slack around Simon’s shoulders. He has enough mind to lock his hands behind Simon’s neck before Simon deepens the kiss. It’s a good thing, considering Gary’s knees are so weak that the only thing keeping him standing are Simon’s hands on his hips. 

 

When Simon pulls back, he holds Gary’s glimmering green eyes and tells him, “You’re the best thing that has ever happened to me.” 

 

“You too, Simon,” Gary breathes, placing a palm flat on Simon’s chest while the other stays curled around his neck. He shakes his head in soft amazement. “You have no idea how important you are to me.” 

 

Simon’s eyes fall to Gary’s mouth, dark and intense. “I could say the same to you, princess.” 

 

A smile winds onto Gary’s face; soft, pink, and crooked. The exact smile that Ghost dangerously fell for. He leans in, kissing those smirking lips. 

 

“Are you guys just going to stand in the corner all night making out or are you going to come dance with your sister and your new sister-in-law?!” Madilyn’s voice breaks the soft bubble they built around themselves. 

 

The two turn towards her voice, lips red and wet, but Madilyn doesn’t call them out on it. Instead, she bounces happily, wiggling both of her hands out in front of her for the two soldiers to take. Gary laughs sweetly, finally taking her hand, and Simon takes the other not a second later. She leads them to the dance floor, barefoot since she lost her heels the moment the reception began. 

 

“Boys!” Jasmine gasps happily when she sees them. She grabs the bottom of her floofy dress and hurries over to them, looking like a fairytale princess. Jas throws her arms around Gary and Simon, claiming the small space between them. “You’ve finally come to dance!”

 

“It was either we come willingly or have Mads drag us out here by our hair.” Gary returns, pecking Jas on the cheek in greeting. 

 

“I would have helped her,” she says, a clear threat but said so sweetly that Gary and Simon just laugh. 

 

The couples pair off, Gary taking Jas while Madilyn steals Simon, and they each share a slow dance, talking quietly as the music plays around them. Gary has to fight off tears as he talks to Jasmine, feeling emotional with her in his arms and Madilyn in Simon’s. Jas sees the tears welling, so she pats his cheeks and tells him he better not cry or she will too, and Gary knows she’s telling the truth judging by her newly shiny eyes. He sniffles, holding back the tears as the song comes to an end. 

 

Gary doesn’t stand a chance when Madilyn crashes into him, claiming him for the next dance. The second their matching green eyes meet the siblings begin to cry. They pull each other in, Madilyn with her arms over Gary, her chin hooked on his shoulder and Gary with his arms around her waist, his cheek pressed to the side of her head. Neither of them know what it is they’re truly crying about. It could be that they’re getting older, it could be about the new chapters they’re both beginning in their lives, or it could be that they’ll be separated again soon now that the wedding is over. It could be a bit of everything all at once. 

 

The song ends and the two remain glued to each other, squeezing and squeezing until their muscles can’t take it anymore. They take a step back, inspecting each other’s red and splotchy faces before they each laugh. 

 

“You’re such a crybaby.” Gary tells her, which makes Madilyn gasp and laugh at the accusation. 

 

“That’s rich , Gar. You’re, like, the second biggest crybaby I know.” Madilyn sniffles as she pulls a tissue out from her pocket. Gary takes it from her before he steps forward to dab at her eyes, careful of her makeup. 

 

“Yeah, who is number one? You?” 

 

Madilyn laughs, her head tilted back and her freckled face shining under the string lights. She nods, “Yeah. Okay, I’ll take that.” 

 

Gary hands her back her tissue, holding her gaze. “I’m so proud of you, Mads. So proud.” 

 

Madilyn lunges forward again, wrapping Gary up in her arms. “You too, Gar. So much.”

 

Luckily, their partners step in and prevent another breakdown. Jasmine hooks an arm around Madilyn’s waist, pulling her into her side, while Simon grips Gary’s shoulder and gives him a reassuring squeeze. The two Sandersons both laugh, albeit a little wobbly, at having been caught, but they sink into their partners warmth and allow themselves to be pulled into another dance. 

 

“Hi,” Simon says as he plants one hand on Gary’s waist and the other gently takes hold of Gary’s. They begin to rock back and forth to the soft song, pressed chest to chest. 

 

“Hi,” Gary returns with a small chuckle, using his free hand to dab at one of his eyes. He sniffles once he deems his cheeks to be dry enough, finally placing his hand on Ghost’s shoulder. He grins smugly up at Simon before he says, “We’re dancing.” 

 

Simon rolls his eyes away from Gary, but his content smile never wanes. “Yes, we are,” he agrees as his hand coincidentally slides lower on Gary’s body. He squeezes Gary’s ass through his slacks, and that makes Gary’s hips roll forward. 

 

Gary slyly looks around to see if anyone has noticed Simon’s obvious hand on his ass, but everyone’s in their own little worlds. Gary, with pink cheeks, turns to look up into Simon’s brown eyes. As usual, Gary’s never smug for long around Simon. He always turns the tide and makes Gary eat his words. 

 

“I love it when you do that,” Gary tells him. He takes his hand out of Simon’s, moving so that he can wrap his arms around his neck. Simon reciprocates, those thick arms encompassing Gary’s waist. 

 

“That’s quite forward of you, Roach,” Simon teases him, amusement causing his lips to quirk up. 

 

“Just wait until later,” Gary promises, biting his bottom lip as his fingers thread through the hair at the nape of Simon’s neck. 

 

Simon’s brow lifts curiously. “What’s later?” 

 

“That’s when I’ll have you in my room, all to myself, so I can do whatever I want with you.” Gary breathes, watching Simon’s eyes darken. 

 

Simon leans in, lips brushing against Gary’s ear. He chastises Gary in a sexy gravelly tone, saying, “Behave, princess. Wouldn’t want your mum hearing those filthy things coming out of your mouth.” 

 

Gary tilts his head to do the same, his breath warm against the shell of Simon’s ear. “Yes, sir.” 

 

Simon’s eyes flutter shut, Gary’s simple response heating him from the inside out. Regardless, they’re surrounded by a crowd of people so Simon holds onto some semblance of control. Simon pulls back, a threat in his eyes. Gary only smiles, like a rabbit sitting in front of a hungry wolf. 

 

They make it through the rest of the night, teasing each other here and there. They break off every now and then, for Simon to dance with Denise, and Gary to dance with his father. Simon’s eyes connect with Gary’s ever so often, smirking at each other each time it happens. Denise, who’s the ever watchful mother, catches them. 

 

“You two are so sweet,” Denise says, squeezing Simon’s shoulder. “I know I’ve said it before, but I’ve never seen Gary like this… I’m so happy you’re here with us, Simon.” 

 

“Me too, Denise,” Simon tells her graciously. “Thank you for allowing me to stay with you and your family-” 

 

“Sweetie Pie, you are family. Where else would you stay?” Denise laughs sweetly, shaking her head full of soft curls. “Whether you like it or not, you’re one of us now. And, I’ll tell you what, you’re going to have a hell of a time trying to get rid of us.”

 

Simon grins, shaking his head. “No, I’d never want that. It’s an honor to be part of your family.” 

 

“Aw, Simon,” Denise reaches up to cup his cheek, patting him sweetly. “My boy really picked a good one when he chose you. Your heart is just as big as his.” 

 

Simon smiles again, ducking his gaze for just a moment. He has to gather the courage for his next few words. “Gary means the world to me. And I don’t want a day to go by without him next to me.” 

 

Denise’s face softens, a happiness set in her eyes as she tilts her head gently to the side. 

 

“I was hoping I could ask-” Simon begins. 

 

“Gary! You have to come take pictures with me and Graham!” Grant exclaims from a few feet away. 

 

Simon and Denise turn to watch Grant pull Gary away from their father. Robert and Gary try to hold onto each other tightly, Robert even attempts to bat Grant’s grabby hands away from his youngest son, but then Graham comes running in. He holds Robert back as Grant takes Gary hostage. 

 

“Boys! Now this was me and Gary’s time-” Robert begins to scold. 

 

“We’ll bring him right back, Pops!” Graham promises as he pecks his father on the top of his head. 

 

Gary gives his dad a suffering look, but promises, “I’ll be right back, Dad! Grant, I’m going to punch you if you don’t let go.” Graham bounds over as Gary’s making his threat, throwing his arms around both of his brothers. 

 

Simon and Denise laugh when Robert turns to them, a helpless look on his face. 

 

“Come over here, honey. Three’s a party,” Denise nods her head to bring him over. 

 

“I never get any time with my baby boy,” Robert sighs regretfully. “Those two are always stealing him away from me-” 

 

“He’ll be right back, honey,” Denise promises, leaning over to kiss him on the cheek. “Besides, Simon and I were having a nice conversation.” 

 

Robert perks up at that, glimpsing over to Simon. He steps in, so Simon and slings an arm over the shorter man’s shoulders while Denise hooks her arm through his. He hangs an arm around Simon’s waist, and soon the three step gently back and forth to the music. 

 

“I do love nice conversation.” Robert nods happily. 

 

“Yes, you do, dear.” Denise’s eyes are full of fondness and outpouring love, but she reigns it back as she turns politely back to Simon. “What was it you were saying, sweetie?” 

 

A lightning bolt of nerves shoot through Simon’s heart, freezing it momentarily when he remembered what he was about to ask before they got interrupted. He swallows, gathering his courage once more.

 

-

 

“Gary, you’ve got to see this,” Grant dissolves into laughter at the picture. “We look amazing.” 

 

Gary comes close, slipping under his brother’s arm to look at the display screen of their digital camera. Gary snorts and shakes his head at their silly picture. Grant is standing on the ground, knees bent and Graham on his back, and Gary clings to Graham’s back, a stack of Sandersons. 

 

“Make sure you send that to me,” Gary demands, poking a finger into Grant’s arm. 

 

“Promise,” Grant agrees, hooking an arm around Gary’s neck. He pulls his brother firmly into his side, squishing Gary’s face as he plants a big kiss to the top of Gary’s head. “I’m going to miss you so much, Gar. We all will.” 

 

“Ugh, stop.” Gary groans, but despite his protests, he clings to Grant’s side, giving his brother a sideways hug. 

 

Graham stands a few feet away, a small frown on his face. He looks at Grant and Gary with sadness in his eyes, his soft heart already breaking. So Grant and Gary hold out their arms, welcoming their eldest brother into the hug. 

 

“We have one more day with you, right?” Graham sighs, his voice light from how he’s trying to hold it together. 

 

“Yes,” Gary grins, lifting his hands to cup the back of his big brothers’ heads. “We have tomorrow. And then Simon and I are leaving the following morning.” 

 

“Can’t you extend it?” Grant whines. 

 

“I wish I could,” Gary frowns apologetically. “But we’ll be back here before you know it. You have a wedding coming up,” Gary says pointedly, tugging on a lock of Grant’s hair to make him smile. “And Becca’s having a baby… I’ve missed enough time with you all. Simon and I will make an effort to come back as much as we can.” 

 

“Promise?” Graham asks, eyes hopeful. 

 

“Promise.” Gary agrees with a crooked smile. 

 

The three of them pull each other into a tight embrace, squeezing until they can’t anymore. When they pull back, Graham and Grant don’t miss the opportunity to lay their hands on top of Gary’s head and mess up his somewhat-styled hair. They’re ruthless about it, and Gary has to pinch both of their sides to make them stop. 

 

When they pull back, they’re all laughing. 

 

“Hey, what do you think your boyfriend’s talking about with mom and dad?” Grant rubs the side Gary pinched while he tilts his head in the direction behind Gary. 

 

Curiously, Graham and Gary turn around to see what Grant’s talking about. They find Simon on the edge of the dance floor with Denise and Robert standing in front of them. Denise has a wicked smile on her face while her hands are clasped in front of her, holding herself tightly. She’s obviously very excited. Robert, meanwhile, has a hand on Simon’s bicep, holding him as he shakes his other hand. Denise is excited and Robert is showing the lieutenant respect? Gary can’t figure it out. 

 

Gary shakes his head, turning back to his twin brothers. 

 

“I don’t know. Mom and Dad have been throwing back Rum and Coke’s all night. They probably cornered Simon so they can tell him how much they love him,” Gary shakes his head fondly, risking another glance at his boyfriend and parents. Denise extends her arms, hugging Simon tightly. 

 

“Oh, yeah.” Graham agrees confidently. “Do you think Simon needs saving?” 

 

Gary smirks, weighing his options. “No. But I did promise Dad I’d be back after you so rudely kidnapped me.” 

 

Graham and Grant hook their arms together, so Gary begins to lead them back to their parents. 

 

“It was necessary,” Grant says firmly. 

 

“Maybe we could get Dad to do the Locomotion! ” Graham conspires, turning to Grant to get his brother in on his devious plan. 

 

Gary shakes his head as he listens to his brothers devise a plan, but ignores them in favor of walking right up to Simon. 

 

“Hi,” Gary greets. He presses up on his tiptoes, and Simon leans down for the kiss Gary’s about to give him. He pecks his lieutenants sweetly on the mouth before he looks at his mom and dad. “What’s going on over here?” 

 

“Well, since you left Simon all by himself, your father and I decided to take our chance and set some expectations.” Denise’s face is serious, but Gary’s eyes narrow. He can see through his mom’s poker face. “We told him we expect a minimum of two grandchildren, and that we’d prefer it if you live in town near us, but if you don’t then we ask you to pay for us to come visit you at least twice a year, and-” 

 

“Mom,” Gary laughs, reaching out to grab her wrists. “Don’t scare Simon away from me, okay? I know you’re joking, but he might not.” 

 

“Of course I do,” Simon says, mimicking Denise’s serious tone. He has an arm around Gary’s waist and a flat hand pressed to Gary’s lower stomach. “Besides, two grandchildren won’t be a problem. We’ll have a whole house full,” Simon says, which makes Gary look up at Simon with innocent eyes. Simon turns down to look at him, a smirk tugging at his lips. “And we’ll find a place within twenty miles of the farm. We’ll come for dinner and I hope you’ll come to ours.” 

 

Denise has her hands over her heart, an adoring look in her eyes. “I’d love that very much,” she says earnestly, reaching out to grab Simon’s hand and give him a squeeze. 

 

“Gar,” Robert interrupts, holding out a meaty paw. “We still have a dance to finish. I want to hold my baby boy one last time before he leaves-” 

 

“Dad-” Gary groans as he puts his hand in his father’s. 

 

“I still remember the day you were born,” Robert begins wistfully. “Wrapped up in that little blue blanket. You weren’t even crying. You just laid there in my arms, your little hand holding onto my finger-” Robert takes a moment to wipe at his eyes with his free hand. 

 

“Dad,” Gary begins leading his father to the dance floor, “This is Madilyn’s wedding. You’re supposed to be crying about her.” 

 

“Oh, I have,” Robert sniffles, his mustache moving with it. “I’ve been crying about her all week, Gar.” 

 

“Come here, old man,” Gary smiles as he turns his dad around, bringing him into an embrace. “Don’t make me cry now, okay?” 

 

The two of them finish their dance, only for Graham and Grant to come crashing into them seconds later. Gary knows why the second the Locomotion begins to play. Gary looks at them, exasperated, but the excitement on his father’s face makes it hard to stay mad. It’s like the Sandersons just know , because Becca and Emma find them in the crowd, followed by Madilyn. And just like that, the Sandersons form a line, the boys on one side and the girls on the other, as they join their father in dancing. 

 

The night goes fast after that. Friends and family begin to file out slowly, up until it’s just the Sandersons, their partners, and children remaining. They pack up what they can at the venue, shoving the entirety of all wedding gifts in the back of the old Sanderson truck. Gary and Simon are tasked with driving it home, so they ride at the back of the line of vehicles, Gary behind the wheel and Simon pressed up against him, playing with the hair at Gary’s nape.

 

When they make it home, Champ and Beau are ready with a blanket, throwing it over the presents in the back so that they can be dealt with in the morning. At the very least, the blanket will keep any moisture or bugs off of the boxes. 

 

“How does it feel?” Becca is asking as the rest of the family filters into the house. 

 

Jasmine and Madilyn are already seated on the couch, Emma on Jasmine’s side, helping her take out all of the pins in her hair. 

 

“Feels great and also…” Madilyn trails off, a funny look crossing her face. She turns to look at Jasmine. 

 

“Not any different?” Jasmine supplies, smirking. 

 

“Yeah, it kind of feels like we’ve been married for a while, huh?” Madilyn’s eyes light up as she leans in, kissing Jasmine chastely. 

 

“I just can’t believe you two want to spend your wedding night here,” Denise shakes her head as she enters the living room with a tray of glasses, all filled with what looks like water. That’s a relief, Gary thinks, considering everyone took full advantage of the free bar. Everyone steps in to take a glass, and Gary grabs too, one for himself and one for Simon. 

 

“We’re not missing out on much,” Jasmine reassures. She lays one hand on Madilyn’s thigh as she drinks from her glass. 

 

“The magic happens on the honeymoon anyway, which happens after Gary leaves.” Madilyn states matter-of-factly. She stretches her arm around the back of the couch, legs extended out in front of her. She lost her shoes well before they left, having been walking around the dance floor barefoot for the majority of the night. 

 

“You guys didn’t have to stay here, especially on your wedding night,” Gary chastises. 

 

“We wanted to,” Jasmine insists, nothing but honesty in her brown eyes. “If it makes you feel better, I can’t really lay my wife when all she’s thinking about is her brother leaving.” 

 

There’s a mixture of groans, laughs, and sighs all throughout the room. 

 

“Fair point,” Gary snorts. He comes over to the couch, taking the free spot beside Madilyn. 

 

“So what are we doing tonight?” Gary asks, eyes scanning the room. 

 

“Actually,” Denise stands up straight, holding her hands out in front of her happily. “I was thinking we could have a Sanderson family game night.” 

 

The room erupts into a cheers, while Gary’s eyes flit over to Simon’s. The two of them share a fond smile as everyone begins to move around. Grant and Beau move the coffee table, Graham and Emma start to push the furniture out to the far sides of the room. Even Gary and Madilyn get up to get the pile of board games out from the closet while Jasmine and Simon stand side by side, confused. It’s their first family game night after all. 

 

Once enough space is made, everyone begins to take seats on the ground, forming a large circle. They begin with a simple board game, where Denise explains the rules and everyone listens intently, even if Denise is really only doing this for the benefit of Jasmine and Simon. The rest of the night goes like this, finishing one game and starting up another immediately. 

 

The Sandersons play until the early morning, with Garrison and Michael sleeping soundly upstairs, missing all of the fun. 

 

When the clock strikes three and they’ve finished their eighth board game, everyone throws in the towel. They make their way upstairs, clogging up the stairs and the hallway as everyone tries to shuffle towards their respective bedrooms. Everyone echoes the same sentiment; they can’t wait to get out of these fancy clothes and into something more comfortable. 

 

Gary and Simon are finally behind closed doors after a round of goodnights from family, and that’s when Gary slings his arms over Simon and kisses him. 

 

“I can’t believe we’ll be gone tomorrow morning,” Gary sighs against Simon’s lips. His hands work deftly, undoing Simon’s buttons before he pushes the fabric off of his shoulders and to the ground. He was so distracted that he hadn’t realized Simon had done the same until the fabric falls to the crease of his elbows. Gary laughs into Simon’s mouth as Simon tugs the material past Gary’s wrists. 

 

“Back to the task force,” Simon agrees as he tugs Gary’s undershirt out from his pants. That’s taken off next, and Gary reciprocates. Their clothes are quickly piling up on the floor. 

 

“Back to no privacy,” Gary adds on. He grabs onto Simon’s belt, tugging him forward roughly. He can hear the intake of break from Simon and can’t help but smile smugly. He works his lieutenant’s belt loose and soon he’s pushing down Simon’s trousers to his ankles. 

 

Simon’s gentle with Gary’s belt, his warm fingers focusing more on the skin of Gary’s thighs as he slowly lowers Gary’s pants. The moment Gary steps out of his trousers is when Simon gets rough, picking Gary up greedily. Gary has to hide his laugh since the rest of his family is still very much awake, but he happily curls his arms and legs around Simon. 

 

“I think you’re hornier than you let on,” Simon mouths at Gary’s neck, his breath hot against Gary’s skin. 

 

“You’ve been working me up for the last year. Of course I’m horny,” Gary returns, giggling when Simon lowers him to the bed. Gary clings to him like a monkey as Simon crawls up the mattress, and only then does he lower Gary to the pillows, ever so gently. 

 

“And all this time you told me you were okay with going slow,” Simon teases as he begins to trail his kisses down Gary’s neck, past his collarbone, until his mouth is right above Gary’s beating heart.

 

“I know you wanted to do that for my benefit, Ghost,” Gary says as he curls his fingers in Simon’s hair. “Considering you told me you’ve had perverted little fantasies about me since we met. “

 

“Oh, they’re perverted little fantasies now?” Simon inquires as he comes up, his face hovering above Gary’s. His sergeant lays below him, his cheeks flushed, his lips red, and his eyes glimmering playfully. Simon grabs onto Gary’s wrists when he feels his hands ghost down Simon’s sides and promptly pins them to the mattress. 

 

“If you say I’m horny then I say you’re a pervert,” Gary challenges, eyes admiring Simon’s muscled arms above his head. 

 

“That’s how that works, huh?” Simon grins as he leans in, nose slotting against Gary’s.

 

“Mhm,” Gary hums, already sounding desperate. His eyes go hazy the closer Simon gets, and he’s the one to close the distance, lifting his head off the pillow to capture Simon’s lips. 

 

This kiss is softer, less heated and more about reveling in each other’s presence. Simon releases Gary’s hands as he glides his fingers down Gary’s arms, and Gary wraps his arms around Simon’s neck so he can hold him close. They stay in each other’s embrace, sharing languid kisses back and forth. They have until sunrise and are more than content to do this for the next few hours. 

 

Even so, Simon rolls off of Gary, taking the open space beside his sergeant. He gets the blankets situated, throwing them over their bodies before he captures Gary by the waist and pulls him into his chest. 

 

“We should get some sleep,” Simon says, smiling when Gary blinks sleepily against his chest. “Something tells me Garrison and Michael are going to have us up early.” 

 

Gary huffs out a tired laugh, lifting his head to give Simon one last kiss good night. 

 

“I love you,” Simon tells Gary as his sergeant settles back against his chest. 

 

“I love you too,” Gary sighs softly before they fall asleep. 

 

-

 

The kids, as Simon predicted, have everyone up early. The family got only a few hours of sleep and it shows in the way they move around the kitchen; yawning, bumping into each other, accidentally putting too much sugar in their coffee when their sleepy minds begin to drift. It’s nice though. It’s cozy and warm and full of memories that Simon never got to have when he was a kid. He admires the sight with a smile, watching as Emma hands Becca the hot sauce without Becca even having to ask, or how Champ hands Madilyn and Jasmine the bowl of eggs with a warning that it’s too hot so they don’t hurt themselves, and the way that Gary helps make a plate for Garrison and Michael, and how Graham and Grant help their mom put a few dishes away so that Denise can actually sit and enjoy breakfast without fretting about the dishes they just dirtied. It’s wonderful. 

 

After breakfast, everyone works fast on getting their mess cleaned up. Simon’s amazed by their efficiency, and, as he’s noticed multiple times since he came to visit, he sees exactly why Gary is the way that he is. It makes so much sense how such a young man with barely any experience was able to corral a task force and earn their respect almost effortlessly.

 

Once that’s done, the family settles back in the living room, spreading out and taking seats wherever they can. Gary and Simon find a cozy spot in the corner, so Gary sits between Simon’s legs and sits back so Simon can hold him in his arms. After everyone has settled in, Madilyn hooks her phone up to the Smart TV and they begin to look through pictures from the night before. Madilyn’s well of photos dries up fast, considering she was one of the brides , but they’re able to go through a few social media platforms that neither Simon nor Gary are familiar with. It’s moments like these that they realize how out of touch they can get when they’re with their task force. 

 

Mikey crawls over to Gary and Simon at one point, settling himself between Gary’s legs before laying back and promptly falling asleep. Everyone finds it way too cute and snaps as many pictures as they can before Mikey wakes up. 

 

The rest of the day is spent like this, comfortable and relaxed, surrounded by one another. No one mentions that Gary and Simon are leaving the following morning, instead reminiscing about the time they’ve had. After the wedding photos are over, everyone begins to share the photos they’ve taken since Gary and Simon arrived. Each photo brings a story with it and a round of laughter. 

 

It makes Gary and Simon nostalgic even though they haven’t left yet. They’re already missing their time with the Sandersons. 

 

Dinner rolls around so everyone helps where they can, whether it’s helping with the food, washing dishes, or setting up seats outside. It doesn’t take long for Denise and her kids to whip up a delicious meal, and soon everyone is forming a line and stacking their plates high. Full of meats, carbs, and savory vegetables. 

 

The insects buzz around them, filling the North Carolinian air with peaceful white noise, as they eat and chat. And with the incessant buzzing comes the setting sun. They started off with a nice blue sky that fades to yellow, and then a vibrant orange before shifting to pink, then a swirl of purple and blue before night finally comes. In that time a fire was lit, providing a wonderful light to their faces as they talk and laugh. 

 

The family filter in and out of the house, taking bathroom breaks, grabbing a drink, or taking a moment to cool off under the giant kitchen ceiling fan. The night is particularly warm, but Gary doesn’t mind. He’ll sit outside and he’ll sweat as much as he can. It’s much colder where he and Simon are going to be for the next year. 

 

Gary does notice that Simon’s been gone for quite some time. He’s not sure when Simon disappeared, but he knows it’s been a while. So he starts to look around, wondering if Simon got dragged off by one of his siblings. He comes up empty handed…

 

“Hey,” Gary interrupts the current conversation, his brows knitting together and a confused smile forming on his face. “Has anyone seen Simon?” 

 

“Jeez, Gar, can’t go five minutes without your hunky lieutenant?” Becca teases, sipping on a sweet tea. 

 

Gary rolls his eyes but he begins to stand. “I’m going to go find him before your husband does. Don’t need Champ dragging Simon into any trouble.” 

 

Becca laughs happily, head tilted back against her foldable chair. “Would you sit your ass down? Simon went inside with Mom. She’s probably showing him all of your baby pictures as we speak.” 

 

Gary sighs but he sits back down just as his sister requested. He turns to look at the back door leading into their laundry room, his mouth scrunched together. Just when Gary’s about to give up and start a rescue mission, he sees Simon and his mom enter the laundry room, both of them grinning. 

 

“See?” Becca reaches out to pat Gary’s wrist consolingly. 

 

Simon catches Gary’s eye as he comes closer, so he puts a hand on the back of Gary’s chair and leans in for a kiss. Gary happily reciprocates, cupping Simon’s cheek gingerly. Becca makes a exaggerated gagging noise at the display, which makes Gary and Simon both chuckle. 

 

“Yeah, right,” Gary says as Simon settles into the seat beside him. “Coming from you, who I caught making out with Champ in the barn when we were in high school.” 

 

Madilyn hears Gary’s retort and can’t help but laugh.

 

As Becca and Madilyn tease one another, Gary turns his head in Simon’s direction, lacing his fingers with his lieutenant’s. 

 

“What were you and my mom up to?” Gary asks, keeping his tone quiet so he doesn’t interrupt the conversation this time. He simply doesn’t want the attention to wind up on him and Simon. 

 

Simon smirks, his fingers squeezing Gary’s. “Just talking about you.” 

 

Gary rolls his eyes, “Of course you were.” 

 

Gary says nothing else. Instead, he and Simon grow quiet as the conversation continues around them. They listen, but they also keep each other entertained by playing with each other’s hand, tugging at fingers, pinching skin, and drawing shapes on one another’s palms. These were things they did even before they were together. Gary loves to grab Simon’s palm and draw whatever he wants and watch Simon try and guess. 

 

When it nears ten o’clock, everyone is ready to pack it in. They barely got any sleep the night before, so they’re more than prepared to catch up on it so that they’ll be up bright and early to send Simon and Gary off. They put the chairs away, and Emma and Beau both grab a son to carry upstairs and put to bed. 

 

“Let me give them a kiss,” Gary says as they stand at the bottom of the stairs. “I doubt they’ll be awake by the time Simon and I head out.” 

 

Emma and Beau both stop at the bottom of the stairs to allow Gary to press a kiss to the foreheads of their sleeping sons. He whispers his goodbyes, rubbing their backs gently before he takes a step back. 

 

“The goodbyes begin,” Madilyn frowns. She comes up beside Simon, bumping her hip against his. “This is always the worst part.” 

 

“Eh,” Simon shrugs as he slings an arm over her shoulders. “We’ll be back before you know it.” 

 

Madilyn’s frown furrows as she leans into Simon’s side. “Maybe Jas and I could come meet you in England sometime. You could show us around and we could be the annoying American tourists.” 

 

“That’s a lovely idea,” Simon tells her, and finally he gets a smile. 

 

“But if the goodbyes made you sad then so will this. Simon and I have to go pack.” Gary announces. Everyone groans in response, disappointment finally setting in. They’ve all avoided the fact that Gary and Simon are finally leaving, but now they can no longer ignore it. 

 

“Okay, honey, let’s all say goodnight for now. We’ll see you two early in the morning.” Denise steps in, wrapping her arms around Gary to give him a bone crushing hug. She turns around to do the same to Simon, and that starts a procession of hugs. 

 

When everyone has hugged Gary and Simon at least once, they start to make their way upstairs, slipping into their respective bedrooms. After another round of goodnights, Gary finally shuts his bedroom door. 

 

Simon shakes his head as he grabs their empty luggage. 

 

“It’s crazy how normal this all feels,” Simon says as he tosses their empty bags on top of their bed. 

 

Gary hooks his arms around Simon’s waist, pressing a kiss to the side of his neck. 

 

“That tells me that you were always meant to be here,” Gary whispers against his skin, his words sweet but the bite he takes out of Simon’s flesh not so. 

 

“None of that until we’re done packing,” Simon chastises. “I won’t let you distract me.” 

 

Gary hums along, as if he doesn’t believe a word that Simon says, but he listens to his lieutenant. They make quick work of their clothes, tucking everything efficiently away. The hardest part is that they’re leaving with more than they came with, considering they received gifts along the way. Nonetheless, Gary is a fantastic organizer and makes sure to help Simon when he gets stumped. 

 

They get their packing done in under an hour, so they dress down to get ready for bed. Simon clambers under the sheets first, so Gary prances over to turn the light off before he jumps on top of the sheets. 

 

“Bedtime,” Simon grins, but he grabs a fistful of Gary’s hair to smash their mouths together, kissing his sergeant fervently. 

 

“Yes, sir,” Gary breathlessly agrees. Simon helps him get under the sheets before he pulls Gary into his side, like they’ve done almost every night since they started sleeping together. 

 

“I love you,” Gary sweetly tells him, playing with the short sleeve of Simon’s shirt. 

 

“I love you, too,” Simon says, pressing a kiss to Gary’s temple. 

 

-

 

The following morning is a bit chaotic, as expected. Everyone is awake, save for Garrison and Mikey, and they’re all moving around the kitchen. Denise prepares coffee and everyone desperately fills their cups, although it’s unnecessary for Simon and Gary. The two are used to wild schedules, so although they may be a bit tired, they’ll adjust soon. 

 

Tears fall as a more serious round of hugs are started, and this time final goodbyes are reluctantly given. Endless promises are made by Gary and Simon to return as soon as they can, and, most importantly, to stay safe. 

 

They follow Gary and Simon outside, staying on the porch while Gary and Simon head towards their rental car. They throw their things in the back. It’s becoming all too real when Simon shuts the trunk and now all that’s left is hopping in the car and driving back to the airport. 

 

Gary walks to the passenger side of their car, his eyes on his family. He smiles at them, refusing to let his eyes so much as tear up. If he allows himself to cry, then he won’t be able to stop for another hour

 

“You two aren’t forgetting anything, are you?” Denise asks, a smirk on her face. She has a blanket around her shoulders, wrapped tightly around herself to stay warm. 

 

The question makes Gary hesitate. He gives his mom a strange look, but before he can ask her what that smile means, Simon speaks up. 

 

“One last thing,” Simon says. 

 

Gary turns around, a brow lifted curiously. He checked their luggage multiple times to make sure they weren’t missing so much as a sock . He carefully reorganized their clothes to make room for the gifts they’re taking back with them, such as the beautiful picture Madilyn had her photographer print out last night so Gary would have it before they left…

“What-” Gary begins, only to find Simon kneeling. His gaze drops immediately, concern etched onto his face. Simon’s on one knee, an arm resting on his thigh. He has something in his hand, making Gary’s heart skip a beat. “Oh! Did you drop something?” Gary begins to look around his feet. 

 

He can hear his sisters gasping, which only makes him more confused. He tears his eyes away from the ground to look over at his family. They’re all huddled on the porch, still in their pajamas, some of them even with blankets over their shoulders. His mom and Emma are particularly teary-eyed as they hold each other close, while the others wear wild excitement on their faces. 

 

“Gary-” Simon says, but his light laugh interrupts him. He reaches out, grabbing Gary’s hand so he can hold it gingerly in his own. He’s looking right up at Gary, his hair still tousled from just waking up an hour ago. “You’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me.” 

 

Gary’s soft pink lips part as he listens to Simon’s words. He’s not sure what’s happening, why he’s getting a declaration of love, in front of his family no less, when they have a plane to catch. But he’s not going to stop Simon now. He wants to hear this just as much as his nosy family wants to. 

 

“A few years ago, you, a known-lightweight, decided to drink at an engagement party for two of our soldiers. And, at that party, you pulled me over by the collar of my shirt and whispered into my ear…” Simon pauses so that he can take in a breath. The look he holds Gary with is so intense and profound that Gary can’t look anywhere else but Simon’s dark brown eyes. “You said, “If I were to marry anyone, I’d want it to be you. Because you're the only person I could ever imagine spending the rest of my life with.””

 

Gary flushes pink, covering his mouth with his free hand. He lowers himself to the ground in front of Simon, both of his knees pressed into the thick grass of the front yard of the Sanderson home. He’s in shock… but Ghost keeps him grounded with the reassuring squeeze he gives Gary’s fingers. 

 

“Gary, spend the rest of your life with me.” Simon’s dark eyes flit between Gary’s, a vulnerability set within his irises. “Marry me.” 

 

“Yes,” Gary laughs behind his hand. He shakes his head in disbelief as Simon’s smile grows wide. He hasn’t even opened the ring box yet, neither of them even remember that a ring is typically involved in this type of situation. Gary just wraps his arms around Simon’s neck and pulls him in to kiss him. 

 

There’s loud cheers and hollers from the porch as they break apart, eyes twinkling. Simon and Gary stand, holding hands as they come back to their feet. Gary kisses him again before Simon’s fully standing, so Simon laughs against his lips before pulling him by the waist to hold him close. 

 

“Show him the ring!” Denise stage-whispers from the porch. 

 

“Oh-” Simon blushes as he lifts his right hand. He cradles a dark blue velvet box between his fingers, using his thumb to flip the lid open. Gary knows this box...

 

Gary’s eyes fall to a delicate golden band and his mouth falls open moments later. His eyes flit up to Simon’s, then to his mom on the porch. She gives him an encouraging nod, her cheeks and lashes wet, but her smile bright. Gary turns back to Simon, cupping his face in his right hand. 

 

“That’s my Gram’s ring,” Gary says softly. 

 

“Your mum’s idea,” Simon smirks, leaning his cheek into Gary’s palm.

 

Simon takes the ring out of the box before he reaches for Gary’s left hand. He’s tender as he slips the cold band on Gary’s ring finger. It fits perfectly, as Gary knew it would. He stares down at it with awe. 

 

“I love you,” Gary breathes. He grabs Simon by the collar before tugging him down to kiss him again. 

 

There are more cheers as the Sandersons come down from the porch to celebrate with the newly engaged couple. Gary brings his sisters under his arms, and his mom wraps her arms around all of them as they congratulate him. 

 

“Simon,” Robert says as he comes over to the lieutenant’s side. He puts an arm around Simon’s waist so Simon puts his arm over Robert’s shoulders. “Take care of each other. And visit as often as you can. You boys leaving is going to leave a hole in our hearts for quite some time.” 

 

“Yes, sir,” Simon chuckles. “We’ll be back.” 

 

“Also, do me a favor?” Robert looks around them, and although they’re surrounded by his children, they’re all paying attention to Gary. He leans into Simon, so Simon lowers his head to hear what he’s uttering. “Talk up my first born to that captain of yours. I may be old but I ain’t dumb. I heard Madilyn talking about what happened… Graham’s the last one I have to marry off, and I worry about him. He puts everyone else’s happiness before his own. I think it’s his turn.” 

 

“If I may, sir, I’d say the same thing about my captain.” Simon watches the glowing family chatter away, some even teasing Gary by poking his pink cheeks. 

 

“Good, let’s make him part of the family then.” Rob grins cheekily, his chubby cheeks pull back into a wide grin, though his teeth are mostly lost behind his thick mustache. 

 

At this time, Simon and Robert join the group to say their goodbyes one last time Everyone gets a hug at least twice before they finally release Gary and Simon, the Sandersons taking turns to scold each other for holding up the newly engaged couple. The Sandersons step back, occupying the front steps while Gary and Simon return to their car. 

 

Simon and Gary hop into the vehicle once and for all. The engine hums to life, and all Gary can do now is roll down his window and wave to his family as they leave. Once they’re turned around, Gary turns in his seat, his eyes on his family through the back window.

 

“I can’t believe you just did that,” Gary shakes his head, disbelief in his wide eyes. “You realize what you just did, right?” 

 

Simon reaches out for Gary’s hand, a proud smile on his face as they reach the end of the driveway. “Best thing I’ve ever done in my life,” he returns easily, checking both ways before pulling out onto the road. 

 

“Simon Riley, you just proposed to me.” Gary’s still in shock. He turns his body towards Simon, although he’s restricted by the seat belt. “You just spent a month with my crazy family and that made you want to propose to me?” 

 

“Princess, I’ve wanted to propose to you long before any of this started.” Simon’s voice is low and gravelly and it’s turning Gary on. He bites his lip as he continues to listen to Simon. “But I thought it’d mean more having your family involved.” 

 

Gary shakes his head in amazement. “My mom was clearly in on it. How long did you have this planned?” 

 

“Honestly, I asked your mum and dad for their blessing at Madilyn’s wedding. It was your mum’s idea to use your Gram’s ring, though… and it all spiraled from there.” Simon keeps his eyes on the road, but lifts Gary’s hand to his mouth, pressing a kiss to Gary’s knuckles. 

 

“You’re insane,” Gary declares. Simon smirks against the back of his hand. 

 

“We have a plane to catch,” Simon tacks on, placing Gary’s hand on his thigh. 

 

“The men aren’t going to leave us alone when we get back,” Gary warns him, but he’s all smiles as he curls his hand around the inside of Simon’s thigh. 

 

“No, they won’t,” Simon agrees. “But we’ve got time until then.” 

 

Gary’s face scrunches together curiously. “What do you mean?” 

 

“I’m taking you to a cabin in the middle of nowhere so I can have you all to myself.” Simon turns his head towards Gary, eyes dark and dangerous. Gary feels his face get hot with the way Simon’s looking at him with pure want. “We have five days left before we have to go back and deal with a clingy task force. Until then, you’re mine, Gary Sanderson.” 

 

“So you did have this planned out!” Gary accuses, eyes alight with surprise. 

 

“I wasn’t going to propose to you until after we left.” Simon admits, eyes out on the road. “But your family wants to be part of your life so much, Gary. They’ve missed out on a lot with you since you’re always with the task force. I thought it’d mean a lot to you and your family, so…” 

 

“Simon, I’m so in love with you,” Gary breathes, sounding desperate with this confession. He grabs Simon by the collar, pulling him over for a quick kiss before he allows Simon to get focus back on the road. Gary’s voice softens, trailing his thumb back and forth across Simon’s thigh. “I love you.” 

 

“I love you, too,” Simon declares. He leans forward, capturing Gary’s lips for a brief moment before he settles back in his seat. “Let’s go catch our plane.”

Notes:

Hi all! I'm sorry for the late update on this. I quit my job! Woo! And I'm in the process of still finding a new one, so that's preoccupying a lot of my time. Thank you all for your patience with me. Also, an update on this. There will be one last (smutty, smutty) chapter, and then after that will be an epilogue! If you don't already know, I have a tumblr! I rarely post but I'm on there quite a bit. You can follow krwaken.tumblr.com if you want. As always, thank you for reading!!

Chapter 31: The Romantic Detour

Notes:

Well, this is it, guys! I can't believe it's been this long. I hope you enjoy the chapter (it's a big one), and please excuse any spelling errors <3 There's a lot of sex in this, so please be aware this chapter is very NSFW! Thanks for reading <3

After a two hour plane ride and an hour long drive with their new rental, they reach their destination. Gary sits in the passenger seat, his eyes wide and curious as Simon slows down in (what looks like) the middle of nowhere. Trees line the road, towering above their heads and making it impossible to see anything around them. But Gary notices a mailbox next, crookedly standing but still standing, and then he sees the driveway. 

 

“Where the hell are you takin’ me?” Gary grins playfully. 

 

“You’ll see,” Simon smirks back, but keeps his eyes forward. He turns the wheel to the left, slowing down as they pull into the drive. 

 

Gary sits forward, one hand on the console and the other on the door, rapturously taking in everything around them. The woods are thin enough that Gary can see flowers peeking through the long grass and two squirrels chasing each other around a tree. He turns to his left, peering around Simon to look at the woods on the other side of the drive. Gary wants to explore . He wants to put on his sneakers and just walk for hours- 

 

“You haven’t even seen the cabin yet,” Simon teases, laying his hand over the one Gary has on the center console. Gary relaxes, turning his hand around so he can hold Simon’s. 

 

“Gary Riley…” Gary absently ponders. Simon glances at him, a look in his eyes that Gary can’t name. “What?” Gary giggles. 

 

The quirk to Simon’s mouth softens as he glances back at Gary. “You’d want to take my last name?”

 

“Are you kidding?” Gary snorts. He looks at Simon incredulously. “I’ve only been doodling Gary Riley in my notebook for years.” 

 

Simon rolls his eyes and can’t help the groan he lets out at Gary’s sass, but having Gary squeeze his fingers and smile proudly at his little joke means Simon’s nowhere near bothered. 

 

“Will you wear a wedding ring?” Gary asks him, as Simon continues a very slow drive up the rocky path. 

 

“Yes, of course,” Simon answers. He glances out the window, trying to hide the blush on his cheeks. Gary sees it, despite Simon’s attempts, and a storm of butterflies goes off in his stomach.  

 

They grow comfortable in silence for a moment before a thought crosses Gary’s mind. 

 

“Do you have a plan on how to tell the task force?” Gary grins, leaning his head back against the seat. “Because I don’t have a clue.” 

 

Simon hums thoughtfully, then shrugs. “I think we should just tell them as plainly as we can. The men can be a bit… dense sometimes. We just say we’re getting married, answer a few questions because they will have questions,” Simon grumbles, “And then get on with work.” 

 

“So you do want to tell them?” Gary asks. 

 

Simon’s eyes dart over to Gary, brows knitted together. “Of course. Do you not want to?” Simon glances from the road and back to Gary, worry in his brown eyes. 

 

“Oh, I’m telling them everything,” Gary sits upright, looking at Simon seriously. “I’m telling everyone how you proposed. I just wasn’t sure if you still wanted to… keep it a secret a while longer. Since - I don’t know - we’ve kept it one up until now, and everyone knows you’re a private person. I wouldn’t want this to take over your life or overshadow your work with the task force-” 

 

“Gary, you are my life.” Simon utters, shaking his head. “You’re the only reason-” Simon has to stop, his jaw clenching. He takes in a deep breath, reminding Gary of when he first joined the task force. Simon wouldn’t talk about anything, let alone his feelings. He’s come a long way. “You’re the reason I was able to even see a future for myself.”

 

“Simon Riley,” Gary leans over, cupping Simon’s jaw with his hand. He strokes his thumb along the curve of Simon’s chin, shaking his head. “You have no idea how much you’ve changed me… or how much you’ve taught me, even about myself. I needed you in my life - and then suddenly you were there. Like it was all meant to be.” 

 

“No,” Simon insists quietly. “I needed you.” 

 

Gary leans across the center console, close enough that he could place a kiss to Simon’s cheek, should he so choose, but he admires Simon’s profile instead, smiling when Simon glances at him. He knows Simon’s sick of staring at the road, and if he could he’d pull over now, but they’re so close. Besides, Gary wishes he could have all of Simon’s attention and not have to share it with what’s in front of them, but he can make a minor sacrifice a little while longer. 

 

“You have me,” Gary promises, still holding Simon’s hand in his left while his right hand cradles Simon’s jaw. “All of me.” 

 

Simon takes another glance at Gary, a dark look in his brown eyes, before he looks back towards the road. Simon knows exactly what Gary’s going for here, and Gary knows it annoys him but also turns him on to no end. Gary’s turned on too, which is why he lets his hand slide down Simon’s cheek, down his neck, across his chest, taking time to admire the muscle there. 

 

“I hope you plan on taking advantage of that tonight, Ghost,” Gary grins devilishly as he keeps his voice low and sultry. “Or should I say me?” 

 

The car stops which has Gary thinking Simon’s had enough of his teasing and plans on exacting his revenge on his sergeant, but Gary realizes they’ve reached the cabin when he takes a quick glimpse outside of the front window. 

 

“Holy shit…” Gary breathes out, hands sliding off of Simon. He leans forward, a smile blossoming on his face at the sight of the cabin. It’s stunning, with a porch lining the front. There’s a swing to the left and to the right is a pair of rocking chairs with a small table between them. Everything about the cabin is inviting, with old metal decor outside that’s half painted and half rusted, sitting in a quaint garden. 

 

“Simon, it’s beautiful,” Gary hops out of the car moments after he speaks so he can admire the cabin closer. 

 

Simon shuts the car off, climbing out after Gary, but with much more patience. He knew it was beautiful, and he knew Gary would love it. It’s the exact reason he booked the place; wanting to impress Gary by giving him nothing but gorgeous things. So he tucks his hands into his front pockets as he comes to Gary’s side, silently standing beside his sergeant. 

 

“It’s beautiful,” Gary tells him again, awed by the whimsical cabin in the middle of the woods. Their cabin. For the next few days. 

 

Simon swallows, feeling nerves build up in his chest when Gary glimpses at him. He keeps his eyes forward, focused on the front door of the cabin as he talks. “It’s getting late, so I thought a shower and dinner would be nice.” 

 

Gary’s face heats up when he remembers the fact that this is supposed to be a honeymoon… of sorts. And that means sex. And Gary wants it. He’s wanted it bad for far too long - but that doesn’t mean he isn’t nervous. He’s actually so stressed out about it that he’s feeling nauseous, and that makes him more worried because what if he can’t eat dinner and Simon thinks something’s wrong and then Simon won’t have sex with him because he thinks they should wait longer? 

 

“Gary?” 

 

Gary’s eyes flit back up to Simon’s, his worries momentarily melting away when he’s greeted with Simon’s brown eyes. He steps forward, wrapping his arms around Simon’s waist. 

 

“Kiss me?” Gary asks, focused on Simon’s mouth unabashedly. 

 

Simon’s warm, broad hands cup Gary’s face, causing Gary’s eyes to crawl shut as he’s overcome with relief. He’s never felt safer than with Simon, and Gary feels like nothing could go wrong when Simon holds him like this. The press of Simon’s lips against his makes Gary let out a sigh before he deepens the kiss, tightening his hold around Simon’s waist. 

 

Simon kisses Gary senseless; taking his time untangling every single one of Gary’s worries. 

 

When Simon pulls back, Gary’s smiling. 

 

“Go explore,” Simon instructs, running the pad of his thumb along Gary’s plump bottom lip. “I’ll bring in the bags.” 

 

Gary’s grin turns saccharine before he presses a soft kiss to Simon’s thumb. Then he lowers his hands, grabbing Simon’s ass shamelessly. “Not a chance,” he tells his lieutenant before turning around and walking towards the trunk of the car. 

 

Simon sighs, heavy and annoyed as he joins Gary. “You’re annoying.” 

 

Gary retorts with, “ You’re engaged to me,” and Simon’s lost all will to fight. 

 

They carry in the bags together, dropping them near the front door so they can kick their shoes off. Gary does so distractedly, admiring the inside of the cabin. Gary’s speechless with how much he loves it - how cozy he finds it all. And he gets to spend his time here with Simon, which means he’s especially lucky. He wished for some privacy all the time when they were back with the 141 and now they actually have it- 

 

Simon swipes up all of their luggage, startling Gary. He winks at his sergeant smugly as he walks past him and down the hall, presumably to the bedroom. 

 

“Hey!” Gary exclaims before he hurries after Simon. He’s too late - Simon has already found the bedroom and has their luggage resting at the foot of the bed. Gary humphs out a disappointed breath, sinking against the door frame. 

 

“Go explore already,” Simon repeats his order from earlier as he begins to unzip their bags. “I’m only going to unpack a few things and then start on dinner.” 

 

“Do we have food or do we need to go shopping?” Gary asks, crossing his arms over his chest so he can hold himself. 

 

“Princess,” Simon looks up from their luggage, a pointed look on his face. Gary’s overcome with attraction, stifled by how hot Simon looks in his long sleeve Henley, clinging nicely to his chest, arms bulging in the sleeves. “There should be food in the fridge. I’ll check here in a second to make sure they stocked it. No more questions. This is a romantic getaway, in case you haven’t noticed, and the only thing you should be thinking about right now is us. I’ll take care of the rest.” 

 

Gary rolls his eyes as he pushes off of the door frame. He makes his way over to Simon so he can wrap his arms around his waist and hug him from behind. Although they know exactly what they’re going to get up to later - (sex) - neither of them have said it so explicitly, and Gary’s starting to feel like he’s tiptoeing a very fine line… 

 

“We could shower together…” Gary proposes hesitantly. He rests his forehead against the base of Simon’s neck, brushing his nose against Simon’s spine. 

 

Simon lets out a weighted sigh, relaxing in Gary’s arms. 

 

“There’s a bathtub,” Simon says, skating over Gary’s earlier suggestion. “I’ll run some hot water for you. I want you to take a long bath, relax, maybe call your siblings and let them know you’re okay.” 

 

Gary would usually push in a situation like this, but he knows that tonight is important to Simon. Whatever it is he has planned is important, and Gary’s not going to ruin it by being a brat. Even though he wants to take fistfuls of Simon’s shirt and pull him into the bathroom with him. 

 

“Okay,” Gary says softly, his voice higher than normal. At least the bath should help his nerves. Because imagining the things he and Simon are going to do later has his heart thumping loudly. 

 

Simon turns in Gary’s arms, a pleased smile on his face as he dips down to kiss Gary chastely. He breaks free of Gary’s hold, stepping out of their bedroom and down the hall to the bathroom. Gary hesitates in their room - which he’s realizing is moderately sized, but cozy. Comfortable and relaxing. The bed is ridiculously large, with two comforters on top and a quilt folded at the bottom. There’s a dresser shoved to the far right corner with two candles and some mindless decor on top, and across from the bed is a shorter dresser but wider with a large mirror above it. Curiously, Gary steps in front of the bed only to confirm the fact that the mirror is lined up perfectly with the mattress. Which means he’ll be able to see what he looks like as Simon’s- 

 

“Gary.” Simon’s voice is gentle but still startles Gary nonetheless. 

 

His head snaps towards the doorway, feeling his face heat with humiliation. There’s not a chance Simon knows what he was thinking - and Gary wouldn’t be that embarrassed even if he did - but the fact that Gary’s excited to see himself ravished by Simon has him feeling flustered. 

 

Simon lifts his brows when Gary’s eyes meet his, interested in Gary’s reaction. 

 

“The water is running. I put all of our stuff away too. So toothbrushes, shampoo, body wash is all in there.” Simon lifts his arms so he can hold onto the top of the door frame, unconsciously showing off those muscles that make Gary’s head spin. 

 

Gary swallows dryly and has to tear his eyes away from Simon so he can actually think. 

 

“Okay, I’ll just grab my phone.” Gary’s voice sounds weak even to him, but he holds himself strong as he walks over to his backpack. He reaches into the middle pouch, grabbing his phone while also curling his fingers around a slim bottle of lube. Gary thanks Klepto for helping Gary better his sleight of hand; it’s why Gary’s able to slip his phone and lube into his pocket without Simon noticing. 

 

“I put some towels out for you too,” Simon says when Gary turns around, joining him in the arch of the doorway. 

 

The corner of Gary’s mouth quirks up as he enters Simon’s personal space unapologetically, staring purposefully at Simon’s mouth. 

 

“I forgot how much you like to pamper me, Ghost,” Gary whispers.

 

Simon inches forward, seemingly hypnotized by Gary’s smile. It’s hard to turn away from Simon when his eyes are dark and hungry and only for Gary. All Gary wants to do is let his lieutenant take him, but Gary’s waited this long. He can wait a bit longer.

 

“I’ll go take my bath now,” Gary says gently, bumping his fingers gently against Simon’s jaw in a companionable fashion before he turns away. 

 

“I’ll be out here,” Simon tells Gary as he exits the bedroom. 

 

“And I’ll be in the bathroom,” Gary grins from the doorway. “In case you change your mind and decide to join me.” He adds on for good measure. He casts one wink in Simon’s direction before he saunters away towards the bath. There’s a sweet scent coming down the hall, and Gary thinks it might have something to do with the bubbles covering the top of the bath water. 

 

Okay. Gary’s starting to enjoy the idea of spending the next hour or two in here. The bathroom is stunning, with a giant round tub that’s deep enough for Gary to sink into. And there’s a large skylight, so large that Gary might consider it part of the ceiling. The setting sun can be seen from the skylight, creating a relaxing glow in the bathroom. 

 

Gary shuts the water off since the tub is full enough, nearly overflowing with bubbles, and he’s a bit impatient. He wants to jump in and let the warm water work his muscles loose. So he wastes no time undressing, kicking his clothes off to the side and tearing his socks from his feet. 

 

Gary does take pause when he’s naked, only his engagement ring left on his body. He smiles down at the familiar jewelry, butterflies in his stomach. Gary’s engaged to a man he loves and adores and respects. He has Gary feeling all sorts of ways he’s never felt before and it’s so overwhelming at times Gary doesn’t know what to do. He supposes that’s what love’s all about. And he knows that he loves Simon Riley with his whole heart, body and mind.

 

Gently, Gary slides the ring off his finger, admiring it one last time before he sets it on the counter. He already feels that horrible sense of something’s missing. But he knows where his ring is. He can see it from the tub, yet he still feels like the ring should be with him. Gary turns away from the sink and walks over to the tub, trying his best to push that feeling off.

 

Gary inhales through his nose, chest rising, before stepping into the tub. 

 

Gary outwardly sighs the second his toes breach the water. Simon knew what he was doing when he suggested a bath. Gary would take baths anytime they were in a safe house that allowed it, and Simon would sometimes sit in the bathroom with Gary during those baths. God, Gary can’t help but laugh at himself now. He’s engaged to Simon, when at one point he thought he and Simon would be nothing but friends. 

 

After soaking for ten minutes, Gary opens his eyes and realizes that he really should call his family. It’s not like they know about his and Simon’s detour, and Gary won’t tell them either. Well, he might tell Madilyn, but the others can find out later. Maybe the next time he and Simon come back he’ll tell them about the spontaneous trip. 

 

Gary calls his mom and dad first, and his mom quickly tells him that Robert’s already asleep. She tells Gary how Robert cried for a good half hour after Gary and Simon left, and how his siblings had to spend the following two hours consoling their father. Gary laughs with his mom, and the two grow quiet only to burst out “I miss you,” at the same time. They laugh at that too before Gary promises to call again, with Simon next time. He hangs up after a multitude of I love you too’s. 

 

Gary calls Emma next, catching her while she’s making dinner. They talk for a while, Gary checks his phone after they hang up and realizes he talked to Emma for forty-five minutes. It hadn’t felt that long… they talked about everything. How they missed each other already, but Emma talked mostly about how excited she was to see Gary and Simon next year for Grant and Jamie’s wedding. She talked about how excited she was that Jasmine and Madilyn were taking a honeymoon, and how Madilyn actually listened to her advice for once. Emma hadn’t been able to take a honeymoon until her and Beau’s five year anniversary. She gets Gary to talk about the task force a little, and some of his adventures, and she’s happy to hear it, even if Gary has to be vague. Emma tells him how much she loves him, and that she hopes he calls again the next time he has a chance. Gary promises he will, and he can hear the smile in her voice when she says bye. 

 

Gary calls Graham next, and isn’t surprised when he’s greeted by Grant and Jamie as well. The trio talk to him while they play a video game in the background, occasionally interrupting the conversation with a curse or threat they throw at one another. They sound like they’re having fun, and that’s what makes Gary smile. He simply listens to them for a good fifteen minutes after they got on the topic of Bigfoot. Gary throws in a thought every now and then, even if it’s not exactly a thought he agrees with, only because it’s amusing to listen to them all bicker. After a thirty minute call, they say their goodbyes and sing their love to Gary before disconnecting. 

 

Gary shakes his head fondly at his phone. His family are a bunch of dorks… 

 

The water is growing cold so Gary puts his phone down momentarily to drain some of the cold water out and refill the tub with warmer water. His toes are growing pruny, so he hangs his feet over the side of the tub as he calls Becca. 

 

She’s so full of excitement when Gary calls that she doesn’t even say hello. She bursts into conversation, saying how much she misses Gary and how much she cried when her and Champ made it home. She’s eccentric as she tells Gary about all of her cravings, overflowing with joy. Motherhood suits her, Gary tells her, and Becca sounds dangerously close to crying. Gary lets her talk about the baby books she bought, and how Champ wants to start working on the nursery but Becca won’t let him yet… just in case. Gary wishes he could tell Becca that it’ll all be fine, but he can’t promise that. He can tell her how much he loves her, which he does, before she has to go help Champ bring in the groceries. 

 

Gary only has Madilyn left to call, but his thumb hesitates over the green phone. She should be on her honeymoon and Gary really shouldn’t interrupt that. She already put her honeymoon off so that she could stay to say goodbye to him. It wouldn’t be quite fair. So he’ll settle for a text and call her in a few days. 

 

[7:38PM]

Miss you already, Mads. I hope you and Jas enjoy your honeymoon.

 

Gary goes to set his phone down but it buzzes in his hand seconds later. 

 

Madilyn [7:38PM]

Did you land already?! That was so fast! Jas and I made it to our hotel. It’s amazing, Gar. I can’t wait to send you pictures. 

 

[7:39PM]

That sounds amazing!! Call me after. I want to hear all about your romantic honeymoon.

 

[7:39PM]

Simon and I aren’t back on base yet but we will be soon enough.

 

Gary doesn’t tell Madilyn the full truth considering that she’d only ask more questions. And Gary’s not about to tell his sister how he’s going to lose his virginity tonight. So he sends one last text. 

 

[7:40PM]

I love you. Have fun and take pictures. You’ll want to talk about this when you’re eighty.

 

Madilyn [7:41PM]

Oh?? Did you and Simon detour? 👀

 

Madilyn [7:42PM]

Gary, I’m going to want to talk about this after one week. I’ll have a whole photo album printed and ready and I’ll make our whole family sit and listen to my three hour story of our honeymoon. It’ll be glorious. I’ll record it and send you the audio file, complete with a digital photo album. 

 

Madilyn [7:43PM]

LOVE YOU!!!

 

Gary shakes his head fondly at her messages. He’s not sure how Madilyn was so easily able to pick up on Gary’s avoidance. He thought he was being vague enough that she might still believe he and Simon were still on the plan headed back to base. Madilyn just knows sometimes… and it’s a little creepy. 

 

Gary checks the time and realizes he should probably take a shower to rinse off the bath water he’s been soaking in for more than an hour and a half. Usually he’d think a shower after a bath would be unnecessary, but Gary plans on doing more than washing himself in the shower. He was conflicted at first, unsure if he wanted to do the prep work himself or let Simon, but Gary doesn’t want to make Simon wait… and truthfully Gary doesn’t think he’s patient enough to make it through prep. 

 

So Gary hops in the shower after he’s drained the tub and rinsed it out, taking time to shampoo his hair and wash his body. While he’s still covered in suds, Gary grabs the lube he brought with him and coats his fingers. He’s careful not to wash it away under the shower spray as he reaches behind himself and begins to prod at his entrance. 

 

Gary’s really reconsidering this idea to do it all himself… but then again, he nearly cums just from imagining Simon fingering him, so this might be a safer bet. He works himself up to three fingers before he has to stop. He’s hard and his mind is hazy enough that Gary might just knock himself over the edge if he’s not careful. Gary might have wanted to get a head start on stretching himself, but he’s not going to cum until he has Simon in him. 

 

Gary towels off not long after, having shut off the shower. He takes a few more minutes to brush his teeth and rub some lotion into his arms and legs. Emma, Becca, and Madilyn taught Gary the importance of skin care when he was still young, so he moisturizes, and adds some hair oil into his golden locks to help keep them soft. 

 

Gary can hear Simon in the living room, but that also means Simon can hear him. 

 

“There are some clothes for you on the bed,” Simon says from down the hall. 

 

Gary wants to go see what he’s up to, but he knows better than to ruin Simon’s fun. 

 

“Why am I putting on clothes when you’re only going to rip them off me later?” Gary grins to himself as he rests his free hand on the bedroom door. The other holds his towel around his waist, pinching the two ends together lazily. He doesn’t care much if it falls. It’ll give him an excuse to show off for Simon. 

 

“Behave,” Simon warns, still hidden from Gary’s eyes. 

 

“I’ll be out in a few minutes!” Gary gives his warning right back. 

 

“I’ll be ready for you, princess,” Simon’s smile can be heard in his words. 

 

Gary rolls his eyes into the back of his head as he enters their bedroom, shutting the door securely behind him. His heart is starting to race and there’s nothing Gary can do to calm it. This is happening. 

 

Gary has Simon Riley in the other room. His lieutenant. His friend. His lover. His fiance. 

 

Gary sits down on the edge of the bed, smiling to himself. He can’t stay distracted for long though. His impatience is only growing. So his eyes scanning the surface of the bed as he tries to find the clothes Simon supposedly laid out for him. 

 

All he can find is one of Simon’s shirts-

 

It finally clicks in Gary’s head. 

 

Of course Simon would put this out for him… but Gary’s not going to shy away from this challenge. He drops the towel, slipping his lieutenant’s shirt up and over his head, then admires himself in the mirror across the bed. Gary wants to look sexy for Simon… so he fusses with his hair and tries to make the shirt look good on his frame. 

 

God, Gary’s nervous. And he’s delaying the inevitable. So he gives himself one last look before he steps out of the bedroom and into the hall. He nearly begins his journey to Simon when he’s reminded of the lack of ring on his finger. Gary freezes, panicking for a brief moment before he remembers where he put his ring.  

 

“Love?” Simon asks. 

 

“One sec!” Gary hurries into the bathroom, rushing to the sink so he can scoop the ring up. He slides it back onto his finger, already feeling better. He twirls the ring around his finger, smiling to himself as he heads back into the hall. 

 

Gary’s ready. But his feet aren’t moving. So he takes one step forward, and then another, all while reminding himself to breathe. 

 

Gary’s heart pounds in his ears as he pads carefully down the hall, his bare feet warm against the cool hardwood floor. It’s as if Gary can feel every sense heightening as his adrenaline kicks in. He takes in the smell of the cabin, woody and smoky from the fire Simon has going in the fireplace, and Simon’s cologne lingers in the air, a heady scent that causes warmth to pool in Gary’s belly.

 

Gary reaches the end of the hallway and stops, eyes widening at the sight before him. The open concept of the cabin is beautiful on its own, but Simon’s gone throughout the cabin and filled it with candles. The warm light brings a glow to the cabin and everything in it, creating a breathtaking sight. 

 

Gary takes in a sharp breath, one hand slowly sliding off of the wall. In the center of the room stands Simon, dressed in black slacks, a white button-up shirt, and a simple black tie. Gary’s skin flushes at the sight of his fiance. His insanely hot fiance whom he’s going to have sex with for the first time tonight-

 

“Simon,” Gary laughs breathlessly, shaking his head at their surroundings in utter amazement.

 

“Come here,” Simon orders huskily. His dark brown eyes shine in the candlelight, filling Gary with overwhelming adoration. He can barely take it as he walks to the other side of the room, only then realizing that rose petals adorn the hardwood. 

 

“Rose petals?” Gary giggles, toeing at the red flower near his feet. 

 

“Are you going to get your ass over here or am I going to have to come to you?” Simon grins through his words. He’s proud at having properly surprised Gary… his sergeant doesn’t make it easy. 

 

Gary’s eyes flit back up to his lieutenant’s, their gazes locking. Simon’s eyes are intense, leaving Gary feeling naked and vulnerable before him. It thrills him, so Gary takes another breath before he carries on his journey, holding Simon’s eyes the entire way. A brief thought crosses his mind as he smirks at his lieutenant; Gary feels like he’s walking down the aisle, and Simon’s there waiting for him so they can begin the rest of their lives together. 

 

Simon’s reaching for Gary the moment he’s within arm’s reach. Simon grabs Gary by the sides of his shirt, pulling his sergeant straight into his chest. Gary laughs breathlessly, feeling soothed by the heat he feels coming off of Simon. 

 

“I’ve made dinner,” Simon explains, staring down his nose at Gary. “And a nice cozy spot on the floor for us.”

 

“Oh,” Gary’s brows dance up and down as he squeezes Simon. He looks around the room, finding the food laid out beautifully on the table. Gary’s hungry too, but he’s not sure if he can eat before they…

 

Gary’s eyes fall to the open floor of the living room, beaming when he sees the ‘cozy spot’ Simon put together. There’s a mound of blankets laid out with pillows on almost every side. Gary’s drawn to it immediately, separating himself from Simon so that he can fall to his knees on top of the layered blankets. 

 

“I love it,” Gary breathes as he sits down on his heels. He turns so he can look up at Simon, his green eyes shimmering in the candlelight. Simon exhales like someone knocked the air out of his lungs, left breathless by how stunning Gary is. Gary pats the open sheets beside him, smirking. “Come over here already.” 

 

Simon reaches their love nest in a few big strides before he lowers himself down to his knees beside Gary. 

 

“You like it?” Simon asks. 

 

Gary inches closer to his lieutenant so that their knees bump together. And that only has Gary focusing on Simon’s thighs, thick under the black fabric of his trousers. Gary moves closer so that his legs bracket Simon’s, so close that he’s sitting on Simon’s thighs. Gary really enjoys the feeling of sitting on Simon’s lap. 

 

“I love it,” Gary insists. His tone is gentle and airy in the quiet room, watching Simon’s face under the candlelight. 

 

Gary’s arms lay on Simon’s shoulders, wrists locked behind his neck and one hand gripping the hair at his nape. He stares down at Simon’s lips with heavy-lidded eyes and unbridled lust. Simon’s already hard and Gary’s barely touched him, he can feel the length under his ass, hot and persistent and Gary refuses to wait any longer. 

 

“If you want to back out, you should tell me now.” Gary warns, but he can’t help but smirk when Simon’s eyebrows dart up to his hairline incredulously. “Because I’m not going to be done with you until tomorrow morning at the earliest-”

 

Simon’s eyes crinkle as he laughs, shaking his head fondly at Gary’s silliness. His hands rub soothing circles into Gary’s thighs, having only journeyed far enough to reach the hem of the shirt Gary’s wearing. A shirt that happens to belong to Simon. Gary’s not daft. He knows exactly what Simon was doing when he gave him this to wear. 

 

“You shouldn’t make your threats sound so appealing.” Simon tells him. He daringly slides his hands higher, bringing the shirt up just another inch. He leans in, brushing his nose against Gary’s. 

 

Gary sighs contentedly at the feeling of Simon’s warm palms on his skin, even rolls his hips forward to press his hard-on briefly to Simon’s stomach before he rolls back, resting his weight on Simon’s thighs. The fabric of Simon’s oversized t-shirt rubs against the tip of his cock, featherlight and teasing and it’s driving Gary insane. 

 

“You’re not allowed to take the suit off,” Gary gasps out when Simon squeezes the flesh of his thighs firmly. He ruts forward again, taking a moment to gain as much friction as he can stand before grinding evilly down onto Simon’s cock to return the favor.

 

Simon laughs and it might be the sexiest sound in the world to Gary right about now. His tone is rough and raspy and deep, making Gary all the more aroused. 

 

“Why’s that?” Simon purrs as his hands slide around Gary’s legs to grab his ass. He kneads the flesh there, plump between his fingers. 

 

“Because.” Gary says strictly, gliding his hands down to Simon’s tie. He begins to loosen the knot just enough to give him access to the first button of Simon's shirt. He pops it out of its confines, then the next before explaining. “I’m going to take it off for you.” 

 

Simon’s eyes darken as Gary reaches the last button, then, with little to no regard for the shirt, tugs it out of Simon's waistband. He lets Gary take the reins, exploring every inch of Simon that he already has before, but Simon loves it. He watches Gary’s face as his sergeant’s fingers slip under the sides of his shirt, opening the fabric wide so he can admire Simon’s chest. He then starts by gliding his fingers across Simon’s stomach, eyes down on his own hands, watching with parted lips.

 

“You gave me one of your shirts to wear,” Gary speaks aloud, voice soft and amazed as he moves his hands up further. The pads of his fingers dance along Simon’s pectorals, grazing his nipples for a brief moment before he continues higher. Finally, Gary’s hands find purchase on Simon’s tie, gripping it firmly. “And you go and wear a suit. That doesn’t seem very fair.”

 

“It’s not. It’s selfish of me, wanting to see you in my clothes.” Simon agrees as he grabs Gary’s waist under his shirt. The fabric lifts just enough that the head of Gary’s cock peeks out from underneath, pink and pretty. Simon looks down, admiring the sight of Gary’s muscled legs framing his. He glazes his eyes upwards, like honey against Gary’s skin, until he finds the tip of his cock, half hidden under the garment. Simon wants to touch, wants to rub the tip of his thumb across the head to spread precum around Gary’s shaft-

 

Gary catches him looking, so he hooks one finger under Simon’s chin and lifts his head so their eyes meet. 

 

“Lay back.” Gary whispers. 

 

Simon holds his gaze, mesmerized by the way Gary’s green eyes twinkle in the candlelight. Simon listens, lowering himself slowly to the blankets and pillows he piled up on the floor of the living room. Gary’s hands drag down from his shoulders as Simon moves, gingerly brushing against his collarbones and chest before Simon’s out of reach. 

 

Gary smirks down at him, inching further up his body by moving forward on his knees. His weight is all on Simon’s groin and his palms press flat against his belly. Gary looks stunning, with his golden hair drying in soft waves over his forehead, and his white teeth nibbling on his bottom lip. 

 

“We were supposed to have dinner first,” Simon comments offhandedly, although he’s palming Gary’s ass cheeks again and hasn’t made a single protest since they started. Simon could skip every meal for a week if it meant he could have Gary like this for even an hour. 

 

Gary lowers himself down, hands on either side of Simon’s head and his back arched in a way that makes Simon’s blood burn hot in his veins. He can’t help how his hands drift upwards, pressing flat against the small of Gary’s back. The shirt is as high as Simon’s been able to get it thus far, hanging loose from Gary’s ribs, everything from his belly button down revealed to Simon’s eyes. 

 

Gary has his finger under Simon’s chin for the second time, lifting his head so their eyes meet. 

 

“We can stop and eat if you’d rather-” Gary suggests with a knowing smile. He’s not surprised when Simon’s head lifts off the pillows and captures his mouth greedily. Gary’s saccharine laugh is so sweet that Simon can taste it against his tongue. He wants more, so he slips his tongue passionately past Gary’s lips, and Gary moans filthily in response. 

 

Simon’s pressed back against the covers by one of Gary’s hands planted in the middle of his chest. He’s granted the sinful sight of Gary licking his kissed-red lips, which elicits a growl deep from Simon’s throat. 

 

“I’m only hungry for one thing,” Simon responds, squeezing Gary’s ass unapologetically. He can’t keep his hands off of his sergeant, going anywhere from his back, his waist, his ass, and his thighs. Simon wants all of Gary.

 

“That was so bad,” Gary giggles. His hands stroke down Simon’s tie before tugging the knot loose. He gingerly lifts the tie, removing it from around Simon’s neck before promptly tossing it to the side of the room. 

 

Simon changes the second the tie comes off. He wraps a strong arm around Gary’s waist before flipping their positions. He pins Gary to the covers, rolling his hips slow against Gary’s ass at the same time he laces their fingers together. Gary’s hands are trapped above his head, but his smirk tells Simon that he doesn’t mind. He curls his legs around Simon’s waist instead, holding his lieutenant captive. 

 

“Now how am I supposed to get your shirt off when you do something like this?” Gary squeezes Simon’s hands to prove a point and lifts one brow questioningly. 

 

Simon stares at Gary’s lips longingly before he concedes with a heavy sigh. Those pretty pink lips quirk up into a smirk seconds before Gary bites down on his bottom lip again in an attempt to hide it. 

 

Simon sits back on his heels, Gary’s legs still around him, and grabs the open sides of his shirt. He pulls it back off his shoulders, and grins when Gary can’t stay still for long. His sergeant sits up, placing a hand on Simon’s ribs while he mouths at his chest, pressing kisses along each curve of muscle. 

 

Their eyes connect just as Simon throws the shirt carelessly to the side, capturing Gary’s mouth as soon as he’s completed that task. He has a hand at the back of Gary’s neck while the other works messily at his own belt. Gary jumps in, bumping his hands out of the way. Simon lowers them back, planting one hand in the covers and the other hand in Gary’s hair. Meanwhile, his sergeant works his pants open, belt first, button second, and then ungraciously pulls Simon’s pants and boxer briefs down to his thighs. 

 

Gary reaches for Simon’s dick with no preamble, but Simon captures Gary’s hand in his, holding it to his chest. Gary looks up at him curiously, eyes flitting gently between his lieutenant’s. Simon smirks, giving a small shake of his head. He gives no other explanation before releasing Gary, instead reaching for the hem of Gary’s shirt. Gary sits up, arches his back, lifts his arms, and allows Simon to take it off of his body. The action tousles his hair, which seems to make Simon smile wider. He kisses Gary tenderly and lazily before pulling back. 

 

Gary’s eyes flutter open, watching Simon kick off his trousers and boxers. His breath catches in his throat when Simon’s finally bare. Suddenly Gary’s aware of everything around him; nerves alive with excitement. He and Simon have seen each other naked countless amount of times, before they even got together. But now it’s real. It’s so real and Gary’s hands are shaking- 

 

Simon grabs Gary’s hands in his, cupping the backs gently. He leans down, pressing one kiss to each sensitive palm. Gary’s heart skips with each one, overwhelmed with just how much he’s in love with Simon Riley. 

 

“Kiss me,” Gary gasps, his voice shaking as tears brim in his eyes. 

 

Simon follows Gary’s orders passionately, mouth crashing against his sergeant’s. He holds him as they fall back to the covers, Simon’s weight covering every inch of his sergeant. He feels safe and loved and happy. Gary’s so happy. 

 

“Will you still love me in the morning?” Gary whispers against Simon’s lips. 

 

“Every morning,” Simon promises, pressing his forehead to Gary’s. “For the rest of my life, I will love you, Gary Sanderson.” 

 

Gary laughs breathlessly against Simon’s lips when he lifts his head to kiss his lieutenant. Simon’s shoulders form a valley as he dips his head down to deepen the embrace, unrelenting when Gary lowers his head back to the mattress, weakened by Simon's mouth. Gary’s intent was to place a soft and gentle kiss to Simon’s lips, but he’s quickly whisked away by the languid swirl of Simon’s tongue against his. 

 

Gary gasps for air when Simon parts. His head feels warm and hazy, completely sated by Simon’s touch. He looks at Simon’s mouth, looks at the sheen of spit glistening on his bottom lip in the low light of their cabin, and feels desperate when the corners of Simon’s mouth pull back in a charming smile. Gary pulls Simon down to him, needy as he claims Simon’s lips with his own again and again. 

 

Simon groans, his hands forming fists in the sheets. His hips rut down against Gary’s when Gary nips on his bottom lip, a form of devious retaliation. Gary throws his head back at the friction, a pretty moan escaping his throat. 

 

“Simon,” Gary whines as his hand flattens at the base of Simon’s neck, gliding down Simon’s shoulder blades, down his spine as far as he can reach before he drags his warm hand back up. Simon’s eyes crawl shut at the tender touch, heat curling in his belly. He lowers his forehead to Gary’s collarbone as he languidly grinds his groin against Gary’s. 

 

“Come here,” Gary whispers, his voice soft and velvety as his hands land on Simon’s waist. He pulls him closer so that he’s face to face with Gary, his thighs pushing Gary’s legs further back, knees spread out beside him. Gary smiles when their eyes connect, full of unending love. “I’m so happy I have you.” 

 

Simon shakes his head, leaning in so their noses brush. “Gary-” 

 

“I’m sorry it took you sending me away to realize I was in love with you-” 

 

“Love-” Simon begins again, bringing up a hand to cup the side of Gary’s head. His sergeant leans into his palm, turning his head to press a kiss to Simon’s thumb. His eyes are wet and shining with the threat of tears, but the smile Gary wears shows that he’s happy.

 

“Would you have ever told me how you felt? If I hadn’t realized or- I… I...” Gary’s whisper trails off, his lower lip starting to tremble. Silently, he shakes his head, unable to finish his thought. He wraps his hands around Simon’s neck, holding him close. His iridescent green eyes flit back and forth between Simon’s, awaiting his answer. 

 

“I don’t know, Gary,” he exhales, shaking his head gently. “I don’t know. I-” he takes in a deep breath before he continues. His brown eyes lock onto Gary’s, refusing to look away. “It’s like you told Jamie. I had you, and that was good enough for me. I thought that if you didn’t like me back, or maybe if you did like me back but we couldn’t make it work… I thought there were too many possible outcomes where I’d lose you. That night, when you called me drunk and I told you that I liked things how they were… that’s because I had you. I’ve lost so much, Gary, and I could handle that. But losing you… I’m not strong enough to lose you.” 

 

Gary kisses him slowly, knowing that they have all the time in the world. These next few days are for them. And Gary plans on spending as much time kissing Simon as he can. 

 

“You won’t.” Gary promises when he pulls back. “You’ll never lose me.” Gary laughs shakily, gently rubbing his thumb back and forth against that tender spot of skin behind Simon’s ear. Simon leans down, pressing his mouth to Gary’s.  

 

“I love you,” Simon rasps between their kisses. He’s cradling Gary’s face, holding him with the utmost care.

 

Gary smiles wobbly against Simon’s mouth and nods. 

 

“I love you too,” Gary breathes when Simon readjusts their angle. And then again, when Simon pulls back for air, “I love you. I love-” even in the midst of Simon kissing him he mumbles it into his mouth. 

 

As Simon ravishes Gary’s mouth, and Gary’s kissed out of wit and mind, the lieutenant’s hand glides down his belly, past his groin, until his hand is between his legs, fingers prodding against Gary’s cheeks. Gary hums a needy noise against Simon’s lips, not wanting Simon to stop kissing him even for a second. But Simon needs more than just that. He pulls back, staring into Gary’s eyes. 

 

“Do you-” Simon begins. 

 

“Yes,” Gary pants in frustration. He props himself up on one elbow, drawing his knees up higher. With his free hand, he guides Simon’s fingers to his hole, holding the lieutenant’s eyes. 

 

Simon doesn’t need Gary’s assistance for long. He looks like he’s barely holding onto control as he swirls his first two fingers against Gary’s entrance, momentarily surprised when he finds that Gary’s already wet. Gary flushes a deep crimson, shrugging sheepishly. 

 

“You said it last time,” Gary tries to explain. “I won’t make it through the prep… so I got a headstart when I was in the shower.” 

 

“It doesn’t matter how many times you cum tonight, Gary.” Simon’s eyes are intense as he holds Gary’s gaze. “I’m having you one way or another.” 

 

“Good,” Gary breathes, green eyes flitting gently between Simon’s brown irises. “You’ve kept me waiting long enough.” 

 

A smirk breaks out on Simon’s face before he leans in to capture Gary’s mouth. As he kisses him, he pushes his first finger into Gary, slow and experimental. He’s trying to see how well Gary did stretching himself out. The thought makes fire burn hot in Simon’s groin, knowing that Gary was just on the other side of the wall, getting prepared for him. 

 

Gary whimpers underneath him when Simon pushes in his second finger. Gary’s tight around his digits, squeezing at the same time his back arches off of the covers. Simon looks down at Gary’s body, where his hand is between Gary’s legs, flexing in and out of Gary’s hole. 

 

“What’d you do?” Simon teases when Gary’s body relaxes back against the covers, the crescendo of an impending orgasm falling back down. Gary blinks up at him, lips parted and eyes distant. “Prep yourself with one finger?” 

 

Gary scoff breathlessly, then slaps a hand weakly against Simon’s chest as punishment for his teasing. 

 

“I made it to three,” Gary bites down on his lower lip when Simon drags his fingers slowly along his walls, and he moans when Simon plunges back in and does that all over again. 

 

“Mhm,” Simon hums playfully. He leans down to press a kiss to Gary’s chest. 

 

Gary’s eyes open, a fiery agitation in his gaze. He grabs a fistful of Simon’s thick dark hair so he can lift his lieutenant’s head up. “Hey, Casanova? Yeah. Virgin, in case you forgot. I kind of don’t know what’s going on. And, besides, I thought being tight was a good thing-” 

 

Simon lunges forward, kissing Gary briefly before biting his bottom lip as a warning. 

 

“Shut up,” Simon purrs, then starts mouthing his way down Gary’s neck. 

 

Gary’s breathless with each press of Simon’s lips to his pulsepoint, but he’s still capable of using his smart mouth. “So now you want me to shut up-” 

 

Simon quirks his fingers, successfully quieting Gary. His sergeant gasps wickedly, rolling his hips up against Simon’s for friction. Simon grinds back against him, this time eliciting a filthy whimper deep from Gary’s throat. 

 

“I’m trying to make love to you,” Simon mumbles against Gary’s collarbone, smiling against his skin. 

 

“I wish you’d hurry up,” Gary whines as his hands glide down Simon’s back, digging his blunt nails in as he goes. Simon hums approvingly. 

 

He adds his third finger, and judging by the whimpering and moaning, Gary’s not going to be able to take much more. Simon pulls back to watch Gary’s face as he works his fingers in and out. Gary’s so overwhelmed he’s not sure what to do. He grinds down against Simon’s fingers only to discover that that’s too much stimulation. He reaches between them, his fingers curling around Simon’s wrist to stop him. 

 

“Don’t make me wait any longer,” Gary gasps, head thrown back against the pillows. Simon’s fingers slow until they finally come to a stop, just a warm and thick presence filling Gary up. It gives Gary a second to breathe, and to brush his hair off of his forehead with his free hand. 

 

Simon sits back on his knees as he pulls his fingers out, leaving Gary sighing discontentedly. He rubs at Gary’s thigh with one hand to soothe him while he reaches to the side for the lube. When Gary sees what he’s doing, he sits up, taking the lube right out of Simon’s fingers. The lieutenant gives him a curious look, only to watch Gary squirt a dollop into his palm. He caps the bottle, then tosses it off to the side while he works the lube in his hand. 

 

Gary scoots closer, his legs thrown over Simon’s, ass between Simon’s knees, and one hand on Simon’s thigh.

 

“Fuck,” Simon sighs when Gary’s warm palm wraps around his cock, firm but lazy as he coats Simon’s member. Gary smiles up at him, that same crooked smile Simon saw on the first day they met all those years ago. His heart stops in his chest as all the years they’ve spent together come crashing down upon his shoulders. 

 

Simon surges forward, guiding Gary back to the covers as he kisses him. Gary keeps up his slow rhythm, although Simon’s not making it easy to focus. He curls one hand around Gary’s leg, rolling his hips lazily into Gary’s fist. Gary’s free hand lays flat against Simon’s stomach before gliding around Simon’s ribs, gripping him as his desperation increases. 

 

“Simon,” Gary whines into Simon’s mouth. He readjusts his grip, guiding Simon’s cock downwards. With the new angle, Simon’s dick rubs against Gary’s ass, slicking up cheeks. “Please,” he whispers.

 

Simon doesn’t break their kiss as he reaches between their bodies. Gary has a hard time letting go, enjoying the friction they’ve built up, but Simon’s able to guide Gary’s hand to his side before he grabs himself at the base. He pulls back from Gary so that he can watch his sergeant’s face, wanting to avoid putting him through any pain. He slides the head of his cock against Gary’s hole, feeling it pucker tightly. 

 

“Relax,” Simon instructs with a voice wrecked with arousal. 

 

Gary lays his head back against the pillows, taking in a deep breath, and Simon watches raptly as his sergeant’s chest rises and falls with the action. The sight of Gary laid out in front of him is lewd, his supple body to be enjoyed by Simon only. There’s a part of Simon that feels guilty for how fucking smug he is knowing that Gary’s only let Simon see him like this. Touch him like this… 

 

Gary’s muscles relax, so Simon presses forward. Gary’s still tight around him, but judging by Gary’s moans, Simon did an acceptable job opening him up. Simon has to take fistfuls of the blanket beside Gary’s waist to keep himself steady as his cock slides deeper into Gary’s heat. He holds onto his last shred of self control since every nerve in his body wants him to thrust up into Gary and take him apart already. 

 

Simon stops moving the second he feels a hand on his cheek. His brown eyes flit up to meet Gary’s, relieved when he sees a blissful smile on his sergeant’s face. 

 

“Relax,” Gary echoes Simon’s order from earlier while he brushes Simon’s hair off his forehead. “You’re not hurting me,” Gary reassures, his voice gentle and airy. “I want you to enjoy this too.” 

 

Simon’s eyes screw shut as arousal surges through his body. He takes in a breath like he’s starved for air at the same time he leans his head into Gary’s hand. 

 

“Stop worrying about being in control,” Gary continues, but his voice is becoming whinier. He moves down against Simon’s cock, eliciting a gasp from Simon’s lips. “Just-” Gary interrupts himself with a desperate whimper when Simon rolls his hips forward, a response to Gary’s writhing. “-make love to me.” 

 

“Fucking hell, Roach,” Simon rasps before he crashes his lips to Gary’s. Gary laughs breathlessly against his lips before another roll of Simon’s hips causes him to moan into Simon’s mouth. Simon takes this opportunity where he has Gary loose from fucking his tongue into his mouth to fully sheathe himself inside of his sergeant. 

 

Gary’s head falls back against the pillows when Simon’s hips rest flush against his ass, groaning throatily. 

 

“You feel so good,” Gary breathes at the same time he plunges a hand into Simon’s hair. He hooks his other arm around Simon’s shoulders before drawing his knees up higher along Simon’s ribs. 

 

Simon hangs his head, forehead resting against Gary’s. He grinds his hips against Gary’s ass, taking labored breaths between his parted lips as he tries very hard not to cum. 

 

Gary’s breathless laugh brings Simon out of his focus. He lifts his eyes, peering at Gary from underneath his fringe, but doesn’t stop the rotation of his hips. His sergeant bites on his lower lip, eyes hazy and satisfied, cheeks flushed a beautiful pink. Fuck, he looks downright sinful. Simon’s hips quicken, harsher with each thrust, and Gary’s lips part in response, his jaw unhinging from the pleasure. His brows tent together as moans are torn from his throat with every thrust. 

 

“Simon,” Gary gasps after Simon wraps an arm around his waist. His lieutenant holds him against his body as he fucks him harder. Trapped between them is Gary’s cock, dark red and hard against their bellies, and so sensitive that Gary’s barely able to think anymore. He ruts his body up against Simon, chasing any source of friction. 

 

Gary feels his orgasm wind tight in his groin, burning him from the inside out. He whines and moans and begs incoherently as he meets Simon’s thrusts impatiently. The only thing keeping him grounded is the hand he has in Simon’s hair, tightening his grip as his body tenses over. His body snaps with the first wave of his orgasm, back arching and head thrown back against the pillows. His dick throbs between their bodies, coating his stomach and chest in his own cum. 

 

Simon stares down at him with adoration and fascination shining in his eyes, taking in every second of Gary orgasming on his cock. His thrusts soften, not wanting to drive Gary into over stimulation, so he waits with a smirk on his face. 

 

Gary clings to Simon’s body as his body twitches through each wave until his climax melts into warm bliss. A shiver wracks through his entire body before he lays still against the sheets, taking in a deep breath. 

 

“Keep going,” Gary breathes out, his voice weak and shaking but for all the right reasons. “I want you to cum inside me,” he admits shamelessly, still high from his orgasm. 

 

“You and your filthy fucking mouth,” Simon growls against Gary’s neck. Gary’s head falls back, arching into Simon’s touch as he laughs cutely at Simon’s words. Simon’s thrusts pick back up in speed, but grow erratic not seconds later. Gary’s words are replaying in his mind, so Simon unloads inside just as Gary asked him too. 

 

“Mmm,” Gary moans contentedly. His hands glide down Simon’s back, fingers gliding gentle patterns along his spine. “I would have jumped you a long time ago had I known you would have made me feel like that.”

 

“You have me spent, Gary,” Simon rasps before he leans down to kiss his sergeant. 

 

Gary’s glowing underneath him, flushed and sweaty, and Simon’s already thinking of having him again. 

 

“How’d it feel?” Gary whispers when he and Simon are left looking into each other’s eyes. He lifts a hand, gliding it through Simon’s hair. He grins crookedly as his eyes fall to Simon’s lips and, if that look wasn’t dangerous enough, Gary rolls his hips down on Simon’s cock. “To finally fuck me,” he clarifies. 

 

Simon sags against Gary’s form with a heavy sigh, drawing out a cheeky laugh from his sergeant. 

 

“Thanks for helping me experience something I’ve never done before,” Gary whispers against the side of his head, a smirk dancing in his tone. 

 

Simon shakes his head. “You’re a menace,” Simon tells him after he’s propped himself up on his forearms so he can see Gary’s face. 

 

“Maybe a little,” Gary says like he’s sorry, tilting his head softly to the side. His eyes gingerly trail over Simon’s features. “I love you.” 

 

Simon grins at the sound of those words and can’t help but kiss Gary again. 

 

“Let me bring the food over,” Simon says when he pulls back. “You should eat.” 

 

“Is this what aftercare is?” Gary jokes as his legs softly unwind from around Simon’s waist. 

 

He props himself up as Simon pulls out, wincing slightly when the head of Simon’s cock stretches his rim. Gary hums curiously, reaching between his legs so he can press his fingers to his hole. Simon watches, his brain nothing but static as this unfolds before him. Gary presses at the sore muscle for a moment before he feels the slow crawl of Simon’s cum down his backside. Gary takes his middle and ring finger, swiping it up before plunging those fingers into himself. The action causes Gary’s jaw to unhinge and he moans wantonly. 

 

Simon’s never seen anything so fucking hot. Gary’s using Simon’s cum as lube to finger himself, and it’s making Simon hard all over again. 

 

“I can still feel you,” Gary absently says, breathy as he pushes against the remnants of pleasure left over from his orgasm. 

 

“Gary,” Simon growls as he leans in. He lays his hand over Gary’s, the one he currently has between his legs, and leans in until their noses touch. “It’s a wonder you haven’t driven me absolutely mad yet.” 

 

Gary’s resulting laugh is sweet, but he allows Simon to bring Gary’s hand out from between his leg to rest it on Simon’s chest instead. Gary can feel Simon’s heartbeat under his palm, loud in the affection it’s showing for Gary with every heavy thump. 

 

“I’ll get something to clean up. And then we’re eating.” 

 

“Okay,” Gary whispers, amusement shining in his eyes as they flit between Simon’s. 

 

Simon shakes his head fondly as he gets up from their makeshift bed, slipping on his pants before he disappears. He returns with a warm rag to wash Gary down, careful with each and every touch. Gary’s a little embarrassed when Simon cleans his cum off of Gary’s thighs, but Simon’s looking at him darkly so Gary supposes he can handle his embarrassment a moment longer. 

 

Simon’s a man on a mission though, so he gets back up, looking like a God damn dream in those unbuttoned black slacks. Gary’s never seen a more beautiful person, with his scars glistening in the low light, and his muscles sticking out from the shadows cast from the candles. He’s beautiful, Gary thinks, and it’s stifling. 

 

“You’re gorgeous,” Gary tells Simon as he watches his lieutenant gather dishes from the table. 

 

Simon looks at him, surprised by the sudden breach of silence. And then his face softens when he realizes what Gary said. He grins, but shakes his head away from the other. He’s coming back to their nest with his arms full of dishes, balancing them like he’s done it a thousand times before. Gary helps him set the dishes down on the sheets once he’s close enough.

 

Once Simon’s hands are free, Gary grabs him and pulls him against his body, trapping him by tangling their legs together. 

 

“You are, you know,” Gary says matter-of-factly. “Gorgeous. Everything about you-” 

 

Simon kisses him, promptly shutting Gary up from his half-thought-out post-orgasm love declaration. 

 

Simon grabs a fork, spearing a strip of steak off of the nearest plate. He holds it up to Gary’s mouth, who’s smirking as he bites the meat off the fork. He chews, then his eyes crawl shut at the taste. Simon shakes his head and laughs at Gary’s reaction, feeling flattered and most definitely turned on when Gary moans. 

 

Simon explains to Gary everything that he prepared, and Gary nods along to it all, humming thoughtfully when Simon talks about something he’s never made before. 

 

“You’re amazing,” Gary says sleepily. He sits up so that he can rest beside Simon, covering himself with a blanket for modesty’s sake. It makes Simon want to chuckle, after everything they just got up to, but he bites his lip and appreciates how adorable Gary is. 

 

Simon hands Gary a fork and the two happily go back and forth feeding one another as they try the array of food Simon prepared. 

 

“I can’t believe you did all of this for me,” Gary’s voice is quiet, barely above a whisper, before he stuffs his mouth with food. He doesn’t meet Simon’s eyes when he turns to look at him. 

 

Simon doesn’t say anything, he only watches Gary, observing him. 

 

“I’m not just talking about the food,” Gary says shyly. He glimpses at Simon but he has to look away when he sees how intense those brown eyes are. “...Everything, Simon. I’m thankful for it all. For you.” 

 

Simon puts his plate down before he scoots closer to his fiance. He has a hand on his cheek, turning Gary’s head so they’re eye to eye. “Same to you, bug. Not a day goes by where I don’t think about everything you’ve done for me. Even when I was the most undeserving sod around.” 

 

Gary leans in, pressing his forehead against Simon’s. “You were never undeserving.” 

 

Simon smirks, leaning in to press a kiss to Gary’s cheek. 

 

“I’m going to clean up,” Simon tells him before he starts to gather the plates. Gary moves to help, but Simon swipes up everything within Gary’s reach. “You stay.” Simon instructs when Gary looks at him curiously. 

 

“Simon,” Gary says warningly as the lieutenant walks away. “I’m not going to allow you to do everything for me while we’re here.” 

 

“Yes, princess,” Simon teases from the kitchen. He has the plates put away in the sink to be worried about later, and then returns with a glass of water for them both. Gary’s aware of the distinct lack of alcohol around. Something that Gary appreciates. 

 

Simon returns, handing the glass off to Gary before he takes a seat on the couch. The distance makes Gary frown, but he doesn’t bring it up. Not yet, at least. He drinks his water, downing half of it in a few gulps. He probably looks impatient as he sets the glass off to the side, on top of the nearest end table.

 

Simon’s watching him as he drinks his water, much slower than Gary was. Gary watches him too - his eyes admiring the spread of Simon’s knees, and how Gary would fit so perfectly in between them. And Gary tells himself that tonight’s about finally indulging in their desires, so he gets up on his knees and walks over on them until he’s sitting in front of Simon.

 

“Come sit up here with me,” Simon suggests, nodding his head towards the empty space beside him. 

 

Gary does as he’s told, but he straddles Simon’s legs instead of taking the empty space on the couch. He lowers himself down, sitting on Simon’s thighs. Simon seems surprised with Gary’s choice, but intrigued. So he moves to sit his glass down before he gives his sergeant his full attention. 

 

Gary’s glances down between their bodies, landing on the bulge in Simon’s trousers. 

 

“You’re hard,” Gary states. His green eyes flit back up to Simon’s, holding his gaze. “You’ve been hard since you started feeding me.” 

 

Simon flushes red all the way down to his chest, and that makes Gary smile. 

 

“You like taking care of me, Simon?” Gary tilts his head to the side, watching Simon’s reaction. 

 

“Of course,” Simon answers but his voice is as tense as his body is under Gary. 

 

“You like treating me like a princess too?” Gary asks. 

 

“Yes,” Simon swallows. 

 

Gary rises up on his knees, cock brushing against Simon’s stomach as he adjusts his position. Simon sits back with his arms stretched along the back of the couch, watching the show he’s been granted access to. Gary’s body has been on Simon’s mind for far too long, torturing him for years. But now Simon’s living out his dirty fantasies with his sergeant and he’s going to take in every last second of it. 

 

“I’ve wanted to do this for a while now…” Gary trails off as he reaches behind himself. 

 

Simon’s jaw unhinges when he feels Gary’s fingers wrap around his shaft. The slick slide of Gary’s curled fingers around his cock makes Simon roll his hips into Gary’s grasp. Gary smiles cockily down at him, eyes hazy and fucked out, and he’s still wanting more… Simon feels like someone’s punched the air out of his lungs. 

 

“Mmm,” Gary moans as he holds Simon’s member against his hole, grinding down against him. 

 

“You’ve wanted to ride me?” Simon grins crookedly as he reaches out to put one hand on Gary’s hip. He holds Gary firmly so he can bring Gary down against his cock for more friction. “I should have known, what with you always sitting in my lap.” 

 

Gary rolls his eyes but doesn’t waste time coming up with a retort. He instead holds Simon’s cock as he sinks down, trying to take Simon on for the head of his cock to slip repeatedly against Gary’s rim. He’s getting frustrated, huffing out a petulant breath upwards, ruffling his blonde hair. Simon’s content with sitting back and watching Gary figure it out, considering it’s turning Simon on even more. 

 

After a few more failed attempts, Gary leans back, putting one hand on Simon’s knee while he keeps a firm grip on Simon’s member with the other. He finally sinks down, using the new angle to his advantage. Simon’s cock slides right into Gary’s tight ass, and Simon groans gutturally at the sensation. 

 

“Like that?” Gary grins crookedly as he sits flush against Simon’s thighs, smug at having Simon fully sheathed inside of him. 

 

“Of course I do, princess,” Simon sighs, spreading his knees wider. He glances between their bodies, enjoying the sight of Gary’s hard dick. He rolls his hips experimentally, grinning when he hears Gary’s gasp. 

 

Gary straightens up, alerting Simon that something might be wrong, so his eyes flit up to Gary’s to gauge the younger’s expression. Gary doesn’t seem to be aware of the concern he caused, instead reaching around to grab the hair at Simon’s nape while the other hand lays flat against Simon’s chest. 

 

“Call me that again,” Gary requests, a hazy look in his green eyes. 

 

Simon’s eyes darken and his smirk furrows into something devious. He leans back against the couch casually but holds Gary’s gaze as he says, “Princess.” 

 

Gary lets out a breathy sigh before his body fully sinks into Simon’s embrace. He bounces twice experimentally before he rolls his hips, testing the waters. He seems to prefer bouncing judging by the way he’s riding Ghost’s cock with fervor, and Ghost’s nerves are alight with amazement that this is actually happening. 

 

“Don’t stop,” Simon rasps out, his hand tightening on Gary’s waist. The other left the back of the couch some time ago, Simon’s not quite sure when, but he holds Gary’s frame in his hands, mesmerized with the way his body moves. “Keep going until you cum.” 

 

Gary leans forward, his forehead resting against Simon’s. He keeps up his rhythm, lips parted as he pants from the exertion. “That’s not going to take very long,” Gary breathes, “I’m sorry-” 

 

“Gary, we’re going to keep fucking no matter how many times you cum,” Simon says between a few breaths. Gary’s bouncing interrupts his words more than once, but Gary doesn’t seem to mind considering the smirk on his face. “You’re not done with me until morning, remember?”

 

“I hope that’s a promise, Lieutenant.” Gary laughs breathlessly as he leans in closer, lips brushing Simon’s as he speaks. “You wouldn’t want to disappoint your fiance, would you?” 

 

Simon captures Gary’s mouth heatedly, a clear answer to Gary’s question. Gary, though, chases one new pleasure after another, so he gets distracted easily with the sweet taste of Simon’s tongue. He slows down, instead putting his focus into kissing Simon with the attention he deserves. Simon, though, is capable of multitasking, so he thrusts his hips up once, twice, three times before Gary gets the message. His sergeant diverts back to riding his cock with desperation, pulling back so he can watch Simon’s face. 

 

“Fuck,” Gary whines. His brows knit together as he feels heat build in his belly. The threatening dawn of his orgasm makes Gary’s hand tighten in Simon’s hair and his toes curl, not to mention the moans coming out of Gary each time he fucks down on Simon’s thick cock. “Ghost,” he moans this time, throwing his head back on his shoulders. 

 

“Come on,” Simon rests his head back against the couch cushion, arrogance lacing his smirk. “You can do it, princess.” 

 

Gary’s head snaps up, mouth falling open in an ‘o’ as he sinks down on Simon’s cock once more. He’s buried to the hilt and Gary’s cumming, muscles fluttering around Simon so enticingly that Simon’s dangerously close to fucking into Gary until he cums too, but he doesn’t want to ruin this. Watching Gary come undone in his lap, hearing the noises Gary makes as he collapses forward, smearing cum between their bodies while he buries his face in Simon’s neck. 

 

“Simon,” Gary breathes beautifully against Simon’s skin. 

 

Simon presses kiss after kiss to Gary’s shoulder, patient as Gary swims in the bliss of having just cum. Simon’s not sure how much time has passed by the time Gary sits back and meets his eyes again, but his concern flares back up when he sees a frown on Gary’s face. 

 

“You didn’t cum,” Gary observes, sounding hurt. He rocks down once, as if to make sure Simon’s still interested in this all. Simon’s jaw flexes at the friction and his grip tightens on Gary’s waist to still him. 

 

“Not yet,” he agrees, huffing out a gentle laugh. 

 

Gary gives him one curious look, head tilting ever so slightly to the side, but then Simon’s standing, carrying Gary effortlessly with him. With a gasp, Gary tightens his grip on Simon, legs curling around his middle so his ankles can lock behind Simon’s back, while his one arm drapes around Simon’s shoulders. Gary’s not quite sure where he’s being taken. At first he thought Simon was going to lay him back down, but then his question is answered when he’s promptly spread upon the table, still speared by Simon’s dick. 

 

“On the kitchen table?” Gary gasps, eyes twinkling mirthfully. 

 

Simon wraps his arms around Gary’s thighs before pulling him towards the edge of the table, conveniently pulling Gary down onto his cock. Gary’s back arches off the table at the same time he moans to the heavens. 

 

“We only have a few days in this cabin,” Simon says, and then, “And we’ve got a lot of ground to cover, Roach.”

 

Gary runs a hand down Simon’s abs, transfixed as he answers on instinct, “Yes, sir.” 

 

“Fuck,” the lieutenant growls. Simon begins thrusting, chasing one selfish goal, and Gary’s pushing him towards the finish line with each lewd expression and accompanying noise - noises Simon’s going to hear in his dreams for the next decade. 

 

“I knew you liked it when I called you that,” Gary gasps but smirks at Simon like he’s caught him in a lie. Simon keeps thrusting, his rhythm harsh but Gary’s absolutely loving it. Simon being rough with him is making his cock throb, but he’s too spent to do anything about it. Besides that, Gary’s brain isn’t going to work for a week after this. He can feel the dopamine overtaking him. 

 

“Simon!-” Gary moans when Simon hits his prostate. His dick twitches helplessly against his stomach, and that makes Simon smirk. Gary knows what he’s trying to do though, so Gary grits his teeth and holds onto the remnants of his attention span. He’s not going to let Simon get away so easily. “Would it make you hard every time I called you sir?” 

 

“Gary,” Simon grits out a warning as he places a hand on either side of Gary’s waist. He brackets the sergeant in, thrusts growing harsher by the second. 

 

“Yes, sir?” Gary pants out. 

 

Simon’s eyes darken dangerously before he grasps Gary’s waist and pulls him down to meet each thrust. Gary’s vision is starting to blur and his eyes are welling with tears as pleasure courses through him unannounced. Gary hadn’t realized how close he was to cumming, hadn’t even felt the signs of his orgasm. Maybe, Gary thinks, it was because he was already so close to the edge, and Simon’s demeanour has Gary thinking Simon knew where he was all along. 

 

Simon’s fingers press into Gary’s flesh with a bruising force, but even through his clouded mind Gary knows he loves it. He reaches down to lay his hands over Simon’s weakly, and not a second after Gary touches him does Simon cum. He’s pressed flat to Gary’s ass, his head ducked as he unloads inside of his fiance. 

 

“Oh, Simon,” Gary whispers before he grabs Simon by the shoulders and pulls him down. 

 

Simon kisses him languidly, looking just as fucked out as Gary feels. 

 

“Perhaps we should get some rest,” Simon says against Gary’s lips. “You’re going to hurt tomorrow.” He says, like it’s an apology, then gingerly grazes his nose against Gary’s. He takes a moment to study Gary’s face, the wet lashes, the red, raw lips from all of their kissing, the few pink blotches along Gary’s neck that look like they’ll turn into bruises by morning. 

 

“I should hope so,” Gary blinks up at Simon, a dopey grin crossing his features. “You’re quite good at this, Lieutenant Riley.” 

 

Simon rolls his eyes, grabbing a rogue lock of Gary’s hair so he can tug it scoldingly. “Stop with that.” 

 

Gary kisses him, featherlight, and Simon thinks that’s the end of that conversation, until Gary slyly whispers against his lips, “Yes, sir.” 

 

“There’s quite a lot of teasing coming from you,” Simon glides his hands down Gary’s thighs from where Gary has his legs wrapped around his waist. “Yet I seem to remember you asking me to call you princess while I was fucking you.” 

 

“Mmm,” Gary bites onto his bottom lip, rolling his hips at Simon’s words. “You called me princess in the first sex dream I had about you.” 

 

“Sex dream?” Simon’s ears perk up, eyes flitting between Gary’s with interest. 

 

Gary laughs cutely, eyes crinkling. 

 

“Sergeant Sanderson, you had a sex dream about me?” Simon continues to tease, earning more giggles from his fiance. 

 

“I’ve had many dreams about you, Ghost,” Gary answers through his bubbly laughter. He cradles Simon’s head in his hands, thumbs stroking his cheekbones. He stares adoringly at Simon, overcome not for the first time how much he loves this man. “But it was the first dream where you made me cum, so…” 

 

“I’m going to pick you up,” Simon lists off his promises, “I’m going to lay you down on that nice bed I made, I’m going to grab something to clean us up again, and then you can tell me more about these dreams.” 

 

Gary giggles again as Simon’s arms snake around his waist, lifted suddenly off the table. He clings to his lieutenant, pressing kisses to Simon’s shoulders up until he’s gently laid upon the covers. He’s content, rolling on his side so he can watch Simon walk away. He won’t miss a chance to admire Simon’s physique, never has. 

 

Simon returns with a washcloth as he swore he would, focusing on cleaning Gary of the cum on his stomach and the cum glistening on his thighs. Simon leaves Gary with one last kiss before returning to the bathroom to rinse out the rag. Simon’s gone for barely two minutes before Gary grows impatient. 

 

“Will you hurry back?” Gary whines. 

 

The water shuts off a second later, followed by the bathroom light. Gary waits, smiling only when he can see Simon. 

 

“You’re quite needy,” Simon accuses. 

 

He joins Gary on the floor, on their makeshift bed, and is pulled into Gary’s arms the moment he’s within reach. Simon’s laugh is deep as he grabs the blankets and throws them over both himself and Gary. He pulls Gary into him, rubbing soothing circles into Gary’s lower back. 

 

“How are you feeling?” Simon asks. 

 

Gary hums against Simon’s chest, “Good.” 

 

Simon can hear the smile in Gary’s voice but he needs to see it, so he places a gentle hand on Gary’s check, fingers stroking the hair behind Gary’s ear as he tries to guide Gary out from hiding. Gary leans back, head resting against the pillow, and a gorgeous, sleepy smile on his face. Crooked, just like the first smile Simon saw on Gary’s face all those years ago. 

 

“I’m going to marry you,” Simon declares. 

 

“Oh, yeah?” Gary challenges playfully. 

 

“Yeah,” Simon replies without pause. “And I’m going to give you everything you want. Anything and everything.” 

 

Gary’s eyes flit up to meet Simon’s, his gaze soft and vulnerable. “Just you, Simon. All I want is you.” 

 

“I love you,” Simon whispers as he leans in, pressing his forehead to Gary’s. 

 

“I love you too, Simon Riley.” Gary grins, planting one last kiss to Simon’s lips before they settle in to sleep. 

 

-

 

Gary’s as sore the next morning as Simon said he’d be, but Gary takes some pain relievers with the breakfast Simon served him and then hopped in the bath with his fiance the moment they were done eating. The hot water and Simon’s hands work Gary’s muscles loose, and the added handjob - Simon holding Gary to his chest while he strokes his cock under the water - really has Gary relaxed. 

 

They get dressed slowly, getting distracted with each other - stealing kisses, greedily grabbing each other’s asses when the other’s guard falls, or tossing each other’s garments to the other side of the bed before attempting another ass grab. They do get dressed, eventually, and get cozy on the couch in the living room. The same couch Gary rode Simon on the night before. 

 

Simon’s in the kitchen as Gary remembers what it felt like, being perched on top of Simon’s thighs, breathless with exertion. He watches Simon pour two cups of coffee, adding the ridiculous amount of creamer Gary always asks for, before making his way into the living room. 

 

Gary smiles up at Simon as he approaches, adoring the way Simon focuses on not spilling their drinks.  

 

“Love, I want to ask you something,” Simon curiously ponders as he comes to sit beside Gary on the couch. His knees spread out and he holds his hot cup of coffee carefully between his legs. Gary crawls over so that he can paste himself against Simon’s side, bringing his blanket with him so he can cuddle up against his fiance. 

 

“Anything,” Gary promises, hooking his chin over Simon’s shoulder. He smiles sweetly when Simon turns to look at him, a nervous look on his face. 

 

“Well…” he begins, eyes flitting off to the corner of the room as he thinks through his words. “You hadn’t realized… you were in love with me.” 

 

“Mhm,” Gary encourages him to continue, wrapping his arms around Simon’s waist. Simon adjusts, putting his coffee on the end table so that he can pull Gary into him. He gets comfortable, leaning back against the couch while Gary puts his cheek against his chest. 

 

“But you got drunk enough at Toad and Archer’s party to tell me you wanted to marry me.” Simon adds, concrete in his assumption but confused by what it means. “Was that just a result of the alcohol or…?” 

 

Gary actually turns red, laughing shyly as he avoids Simon’s eyes. “Um, no.” Gary plants a hand on Simon’s knee, playing with the thread along the inseam of his jeans. “It sounds really dumb saying it out loud.” 

 

Simon shrugs, wearing a smile. He loves seeing Gary shy. “I still want to hear it. If you’re okay with telling me, that is.” 

 

Gary turns his head, hiding in Simon’s button-up flannel. He lets out a sigh before he shifts again. He moves so that his knees are towards the back of the couch and his upper half leans against Simon’s lap. He should face Simon for this one, even if what he actually wants to do is hide his face in embarrassment. 

 

“Okay, so…” Gary reaches out, playing with one of the buttons on Simon’s shirt. His gaze flits down to watch Gary’s fingers idly playing with a stark black button before he lifts his eyes to Gary’s face again. Simon knows Gary’s only doing that so that he doesn’t have to meet Simon’s eyes, but Simon won’t call him out on it yet. 

 

Simon waits patiently for Gary to gather back his courage. 

 

“I used to have these…” Gary trails off as he tries to find the right word. When he does, his eyes flit back up to Simon’s. “Fantasies. About you.” 

 

Simon can’t help the way his eyebrows dart up to his hairline. His expression makes Gary scoff and roll his eyes away. And the best part is that his cheeks only get more red. Simon adores when Gary blushes. It’s why he makes such an effort to be the reason behind it so often. 

 

“Fantasies. Daydreaming. Whatever you want to call it. I would have these thoughts about you. I just pushed them off as intrusive thoughts at first because I didn’t know what else to call them but…” Gary shrugs, lowering his eyes back to the buttons on Simon’s flannel. “They were different than some of my other intrusive thoughts. Like, I’d get worried when you’d go on a mission without me that you’d get hurt or worse. Those were normal intrusive thoughts. Worry, right? But these thoughts weren’t about bad things happening to you. It was more like me… wondering what it’d be like to be held by you. Or wondering what it’d be like to kiss you. I thought about that one a lot. But then I started daydreaming about stuff like taking you home to meet my family, and showing you the place I grew up. And I daydreamed about you doing the same thing with me.” 

 

“I did show you where I grew up,” Simon idly adds. 

 

Gary laughs, leaning forward to hide his face against Simon’s collarbone. “That daydream was before that.”

 

“Princess,” Simon addresses him, carding a hand through Gary’s hair. Gary comes out from hiding since he knows that’s what Simon’s wordlessly asking, but he keeps his hands on Simon’s chest, enjoying the feeling of Simon’s thick flannel under his fingers. “You had a crush on me.” 

 

Gary snorts, rolling his eyes up to the ceiling. He’s wearing the most gorgeous smile as he says, “Yeah, I know that now.”

 

“Hm, I thought you would have picked up on that when you were thinking about kissing me-” 

 

Gary plants a hand over Simon’s face, scrubbing his hand around just to shut Simon up. It works for only a few seconds before Simon captures both of Gary’s hands in his. He pulls Gary’s hands back, a cocky smile on his face. 

 

“Your thoughts couldn’t have all been so sweet and innocent,” Simon playfully teases. Gary’s eyes flit down to his mouth, utterly turned on at being captured by Simon. He doesn’t even try to escape, having no desire to do such a silly thing. 

 

“And what about yours?” Gary retorts, frowning. “You said you’d tell me-” 

 

“-About all the terrible things I wanted to do to you?” Simon answers, his voice low and gravelly. His eyes are on Gary’s mouth as he speaks. “I wasn’t a respectful man when we met. And neither were my thoughts.” 

 

“Tell me,” Gary insists, his voice light and breathy. 

 

“Gary, what haven’t I fantasized about doing with you?... Or to you." Simon groans, shaking his head. “You didn’t deserve the perverted thoughts I had of you when we first met-” 

 

“I want to hear them anyway.” Gary insists, a crooked smile resting on his face. He swings his leg around so that he’s straddling Simon’s lap, lowering himself down to sit on his lieutenant’s thighs. 

 

Simon lets out a heavy sigh, staring at the far wall for a moment, weighing his options. After a minute of thought, and Gary waiting patiently with a warm smile, Simon caves. 

 

“Fine,” he agrees when his brown eyes meet Gary’s gaze. “But if I tell you mine, then you have to tell me yours.” 

 

Gary bites on his lower lip, thinking through the proposition. Finally, he nods, his smile cute and confident. “Okay. Deal.” 

 

Simon rolls his eyes, shaking his head. “Of course you’d talk me into this. You can’t run away and hide when you get embarrassed-” 

 

“Embarrassed?” Gary scoffs. “You’re dramatic.” 

 

“You say that now,” Simon sighs, head falling back against the couch cushions. “But you haven’t heard what I have to say yet.” 

 

“Then say it,” Gary retorts, slowly unbuttoning Simon’s flannel to reveal a simple undershirt underneath. Gary’s really digging the casual country look Simon’s rocking, but he’s not going to tell him that just yet. 

 

“Where the hell do I start?” Simon shows a moment of frustration, rolling his eyes up to the ceiling. “Jesus Christ, Gary, I’ve been thinking about your mouth the moment I saw it. After our first mission, when we were leaving the favela, you sat in the helicopter with signs of a concussion and all I could look at was your smile. You had your face hidden all day up until that moment.” 

 

“Yeah, well you had your face hidden for almost a year,” Gary grumbles petulantly. 

 

Simon finds Gary’s frown adorable so of course he lets out a low chuckle, but he squeezes Gary’s thighs apologetically. 

 

“I thought you were stunning. Even covered in dirt, sweat, and blood,” Simon shakes his head, eyes crawling shut as if he’s tortured. “Then you were whisked away to medical when we made it back to base and I started looking at the fastest way out of there. But MacTavish convinced me to stay and grab dinner, where I met you again. And even though you were told to rest because of your concussion,” Simon says disapprovingly, “You were at the table, making sure everyone was eating, taking care of grown men when you were the one who needed to be taken care of.” 

 

Gary flushes. He’s heard Simon scold him numerous times for babying the men. So he runs his hands down Simon’s stomach, softly asking, “What does this have to do with my mouth?” 

 

“MacTavish and I were headed back to the office to eat-” 

 

“And talk about you joining the task force.” Gary grins proudly. 

 

“Yes,” Simon grins back, “But you came up to us in a hurry. I thought something was wrong, but you smiled that lopsided smile at me and handed me a bottle of water. You said something to me but, to this day, I still don’t know what it was because I was too busy staring at your mouth.” 

 

Gary snorts, “That’s why you didn’t say anything back? I thought you were just being an asshole.” 

 

Simon sighs heavily, “I was one, but wasn’t actively trying to be one in that moment.” 

 

“Whatever,” Gary rolls his eyes. “Keep going. I know you weren’t transfixed because you liked my smile-” 

“I did like your smile,” Simon returns firmly, brows creased together in frustration. Gary leans forward, smirking as he brushes his nose against Simon’s. That crease between his brows softens as he stares into Gary’s eyes. “You can guess where this is going, Gary.” 

 

“Yeah,” Gary breathes, “But I want to hear you say it.” 

 

“My fantasies weren’t like yours, Gary. I wasn’t fantasizing about romantic things-” 

 

“Simon.” Gary leans in to press a tender kiss to the side of Simon’s neck. “Say it.” 

 

“I wanted to put you on your knees and fuck your mouth,” Simon admits in one exhale. His eyes crawl shut as Gary sucks his earlobe into his mouth. “I could barely hold a conversation with Soap. You were all I could think about. And, because you had me so distracted, MacTavish was able to convince me to stay the night.” 

 

Simon can feel Gary’s smirk pressed against his skin. 

 

“Do you want to hear one of mine now?” Gary asks, carding a hand through Simon’s hair. He leans back so he can meet Simon’s eyes, showing his flushed cheeks. He bites on his bottom lip, patiently waiting for Simon’s answer. 

 

“Tell me,” Simon orders lowly. 

 

The hand that isn’t currently in Simon’s hair trails down Simon’s arm, until Gary can grab Simon’s hand. He tenderly guides Simon’s hand between their bodies before laying Simon’s palm against his groin. Simon can feel Gary’s cock hardening underneath his hand, so he begins palming Gary languidly. 

 

“A couple months after you showed up I-” Gary interrupts himself with a moan, momentarily distracted by Simon’s hand. He rolls his hips into Simon’s palm, but forces himself to focus on what he was saying. “I was watching porn - I never watched porn but I was restless and couldn’t focus and thought getting myself off would help me sleep-” 

 

Simon’s hand slips under the waistband of Gary’s sweatpants, taking a greedy fistful of Gary’s ass and squeezing. The harsh grip makes Gary gasp. He reaches around to curl his fingers around Simon’s wrist, attempting to get Simon to soften his grasp with a gentle tug. Simon does, smirking as he massages Gary’s ass cheek. 

 

“Listen,” Gary chides, then continues while Simon edges his sweatpants down a centimeter at a time. “There was this video with a guy who wore a mask like yours. And his body looked like yours too- unh-” Gary’s eyes screw shut when Simon grabs his cock through his sweatpants, squeezing. “He didn’t sound like you though, so I-I had to mute his videos. I would think about you saying my name instead,” Gary’s throat bobbles as he swallows dryly, staring down at Simon’s hand pumping his cock. Simon’s other hand slides between Gary’s crack, pressing his first finger against Gary’s hole. “All he did was jerk off. But I’d sit there and pretend it was you that I was watching.” 

 

Simon surges forward, capturing Gary’s mouth with sharp teeth and a dominant tongue. Gary moans into Simon’s passionate kiss, growing weak just before Simon breaches him with his first finger. Simon had been hoping Gary would relax, maybe lean forward a bit more so Simon could have better access, but Gary gasps instead, reaching around to grab Simon’s wrist again. 

 

“Wait,” Gary says, blinking down at Simon like he’s trying to remember what he was doing. Simon loves how fucked out Gary becomes. It’s cute, and Simon’s finding it a giant turn on. “Hold on.” 

 

Simon does as Gary asks, even though he wants to lap at Gary’s neck. He should probably avoid the temptation of giving Gary even more bruises though. So he stays still as Gary takes a deep breath, then, much to Simon’s dismay, stands up. A protest is potent on the tip of Simon’s tongue, but then Gary sinks to his knees and Simon promptly shuts up.

 

“I want you to fuck my mouth,” Gary says from his spot between Simon’s knees. 

 

Simon stares, lips parted as his brain desperately tries to process what Gary said. He’d imagined it so many times - so much so that he was almost certain he could hear it in Gary’s voice - but now it’s real . It’s been spoken and Simon’s ingrained that into his mind so he can remember this moment for the lonely nights Simon will have without Gary. 

 

“Jesus Christ, Gary,” Simon swears as Gary grabs at his sweats. Gary has Simon’s trousers down to his thighs in a matter of seconds. 

 

“Do it,” Gary continues, grabbing Simon around the base. “We’re making up for lost time, after all. Show me what past-Simon wanted to do to past-Gary.” 

 

“Gary-” Simon grits his teeth as Gary jerks him off languidly. “I don’t want to hurt you.” 

 

“You won’t,” Gary swears breathlessly. He scoots even closer, licking a stripe along the underside of Simon’s cock. He starts from the base and works his way up, and doesn’t hesitate to suck the head of Simon’s dick into his mouth. Fuck, the visual is better than anything Simon was able to conjure up. 

 

Simon’s hands work on their own accord, grabbing fistfuls of Gary’s hair. Gary leans into the touch, his eyes fluttering shut as he swirls his tongue around Simon, as if Simon’s cock is nothing but one of Gary’s sugary candies he likes to suck on. 

 

“This is too much, Gary,” Simon exhales, his heart hammering in his chest from arousal but also worry. 

 

Gary pulls off instantly, staring up at Simon with flushed cheeks and spit-coated red lips. His green eyes shine with concern as he squeezes Simon’s thigh reassuringly. 

 

“I’m sorry - Did I go too far?” Gary speaks like he’s still trying to catch his breath. Whatever it was they were doing, Gary obviously liked it. Simon can see the tent in his Gary’s pajamas. 

 

“No-” Simon says, choking over his own words. Fuck, he’s so turned on. It’s hard to form any sort of thought when he has Gary on his knees. “I don’t want to hurt you.” Simon says again, sounding fragile. 

 

“Simon,” Gary leans forward, grabbing Simon’s hips with his hands. “I want this. I really want this. And I trust you more than anyone else in this world… and I also kind of want it to hurt so I wouldn’t worry about that so much.” 

 

Simon’s eyes snap to Gary’s, warmth settling in his belly - the same kind of warmth Simon feels after taking a shot of liquor. His eyes feel heavy as he stares at Gary’s mouth, and his voice comes out deeper than he means it to when he says, “The things that come out of your mouth, Gary Sanderson…” 

 

“You could be coming in my mouth if you’d just-” 

 

Simon puts a firm hand over Gary’s mouth, subsequently shutting him up. Gary stares at him, blinking innocently. 

 

“You still make me feel like my heart’s going to explode any second,” Simon admits, his voice rough. His hand shifts, pressing his first two fingers to Gary’s lips expectantly. Gary follows Simon’s wordless orders by opening up his mouth and welcoming Simon’s fingers in. 

 

“You’ve only sucked me off once before,” Simon speaks absentmindedly, distracted by the way Gary sinks down on his fingers and pulls back. “And now you want me to do this.” 

 

Gary pulls back until Simon’s fingers fall out his mouth, looking annoyed as he speaks. “I just lost my virginity yesterday but you’e already fucked me on the floor, and the kitchen table, and the couch-”

 

“You wanted that as much as I did-” 

 

“And I want this too,” Gary sighs exasperatedly. “I may be inexperienced, Simon, but that doesn’t mean I’m ignorant. We’re not being irresponsible about this. I want this. And I know you do too.” 

 

Simon scrubs his hand down his face while Gary leans in to kiss the other one, the other one that’s still wet with Gary’s spit. 

 

“Next time we’re going to talk about this stuff it’ll be before my dick is out,” Simon grumbles, annoyed with his current predicament. He’s trying very hard not to think with his dick right now. 

 

“Simon, you won’t hurt me,” Gary licks at the pads of Simon’s thumbs. He’s evil, Simon thinks. “You should be more worried about me biting you.” 

 

Simon lifts his head, quirking a brow at Gary. 

 

Gary shrugs sheepishly. 

 

“I wasn’t worried about that, but now I am.” Simon rolls his eyes up to the ceiling as Gary begins to suck on his first finger. 

 

“I’m simply asking-” Gary mumbles around Simon’s finger before he pulls off, holding Simon’s hand in his. “-for my fiance to choke me with his giant dick-”

 

“Gary.” Simon exclaims, red-faced when he meets Gary’s smiling eyes. “I’m going to shut you up.” Simon threatens, but walks right into Gary’s trap.

 

“I wish you would,” Gary gasps before he moans teasingly. 

 

Simon grabs a fistful of Gary’s hair with the hand Gary’s currently not holding, pulling Gary’s head to the side. His neck stretches, showing off those bruises Simon’s mouth left the night before. He sees Simon admiring his work, so Gary grins at him with heavy lidded eyes. 

 

“Stop me if it’s too much,” Simon’s orders evenly. He lets go of Gary’s hand so he can grab his own cock, guiding Gary’s head forward with the grasp he has on his hair. He stops when Gary’s lips are just a centimeter from his member, his breath ghosting against Simon’s skin. Gary’s eyes are hazy, waiting for Simon. “Say you will.” 

 

“I will,” Gary promises. His eyes flit up to Simon’s, staring at him under blonde lashes. He’s handing full control over to Simon and the fact is burning him from the inside out. 

 

Simon lowers Gary’s head, pushing his cock past his lips and into his mouth, and groans when he feels Gary’s tongue flatten against his shaft. His grip tightens in Gary’s hair as he lowers Gary down halfway before pulling Gary all the way off. Simon holds Gary’s head back at a sharp angle again, leaning forward so he can stare into Gary’s eyes. 

 

God, Gary’s already fucked out. He looks desperate for Simon’s cock too, one second away from whining for it. 

 

“Gorgeous,” Simon says before shoving Gary’s face back into his lap. 

 

Gary opens his mouth expectantly, a litany of pretty noises coming from his sergeant as Simon bobs Gary’s head up and down on his cock. Gary gets used to this after a minute or so, so Simon tightens his grip once more before guiding Gary all the way down until he feels his head poke the back of Gary’s throat. He can feel Gary’s throat constrict, muscles tense and unsure what to do with the intrusion, so Simon pulls Gary back off. 

 

Gary gasps for air the moment his mouth is free, and Simon can finally get a good look at him. Gary’s cheeks are red and splotchy and his lashes are wet and matted, but his eyes are still filled with lust. There’s no sign of panic or dislike in his features either. But Simon needs more than just a look. 

 

“Are you liking this, Gary?” Simon asks, trailing a thumb along Gary’s bottom lip. 

 

Gary nods, blinking through the haze of pure arousal. 

 

“Tell me,” Simon says. 

 

“Yes,” Gary’s voice wobbles with his answer. “Fuck,” he whimpers, ducking his head and taking in another breath. That’s when Simon catches movement at the bottom of his vision. He looks down, finding Gary’s hand plunged into his pants. He’s jerking himself off, trembling as he does so. “I like it, Simon.” 

 

Simon can’t take anymore - he pulls Gary into his lap, shocking the other enough that he gasps. Gary has to hold onto Simon’s shoulders so he doesn’t fall, not that Simon would ever let that happen. He pulls down his sergeant’s pants, his cock springing free from the elastic waistband. Simon’s running on adrenaline and desire as he grabs their cocks in his one hand. 

 

“Simon,” Gary moans, rolling his hips into Simon’s fist. The friction of their cocks rubbing together has Simon’s vision crossing. 

 

Simon kisses Gary the moment he’s close enough, and that’s the final straw for the both of them. They cum in tandem, spilling all over Simon’s knuckles. Gary’s a puddle in Simon’s lap, quivering weakly as his orgasm tears through him. All Simon can do is hold Gary’s hip with his freehand, his grip so harsh that it could bruise. 

 

Gary collapses forward, resting his forehead on Simon’s shoulder. They spend the next few minutes in silence, catching their breath and growing limp in Simon’s palm. 

 

“Holy fuck, Simon,” Gary’s still trying to catch his breath, but there’s a smile in his voice. 

 

“You’re incredible,” Simon announces, letting his head fall back against the couch. He brings his hand out from between their bodies, and the two stare at it guiltily. 

 

“I’ll get something,” Gary tells him, pressing one firm kiss to Simon’s mouth before he tucks himself into his pants and heads off to the bathroom. Simon watches Gary as he goes, overwhelmed with just how deep his emotions run for his sergeant. His boyfriend. His fiance. 

 

The love of his life. 

 

Gary’s back, taking his seat back on Simon’s lap. He’s gentle as he cleans Simon’s knuckles, and between his fingers. Once his hand is spotless, Gary looks between their bodies, a look in his eye that Simon would only call trouble. He takes the washcloth out of Gary’s hand while his other hand grabs Gary’s jaw, lifting his face so their eyes meet. 

 

“No more.” Simon orders before releasing his sergeant. He cleans his cock off before tucking himself back inside of his sweatpants, then throws the rag towards the kitchen sink. He, unsurprisingly, manages to land the rag right in the sink, then turns to Gary with a smug look on his face. 

 

“That’s gross,” Gary laughs before he cups Simon’s face in his hands and begins to kiss him. 

 

“You can’t keep your hands to yourself, Roach,” Simon teases. He guides them to the side so they’re stretched out on the couch, legs tangled together. 

 

“I think I’m making proper use of this romantic getaway,” Gary argues. “You act as if your plan wasn’t to ravish me this whole time, Simon. I see through you-” 

 

Simon begins to tickle Gary, making the other burst into uncontrollable giggles. 

 

Gary and Simon spend the rest of the day wrapped up in each other. The cabin is comfortable and warm, and filled with the smell of their coffee and Simon’s cologne. Gary never wants to forget this moment. Gary’s always been a live-in-the-moment kind of guy. He knows that when time passes, there’s no getting it back. But he wants to hold onto this for as long as he can. 

 

The following four days are spent relaxing. They spend one day outside, enjoying a picnic in the woods that Simon planned. The food was amazing, and Gary managed to convince Simon that having sex outside was a good idea. Simon fucked Gary on their sides, his hand rested on the back of Gary’s thigh as he held the sergeant’s leg up for a better angle. 

 

They… had a lot of sex. At least two or three times a day for the remainder of the trip, sometimes more if they hopped in the shower together after their romps. They were insatiable, having pent up so much lust and want over the last six years, and they were gorging themselves on one another. Gary loved every second of it. He wanted to give Simon all of him, all of his love and affection and protection, and Simon accepted all of Gary, holding him in his arms with such a strength that Gary’s positive Simon will never let go. 

 

The day of their departure comes faster than either of them would have liked. Although both are reluctant to accept the end of their stay, they pack up their bags and have everything in the car by eleven. Their instructions were to be out by noon, and they already spent the morning tidying up the cabin in preparation for their leave. 

 

Gary and Simon share one lingering kiss on the porch of the cabin, cooled by the breeze whistling through the trees surrounding them. When they pull back Gary finds himself held by Simon’s eyes. In this moment he’s able to see their past, from the beginning until present, filling him such strong emotion that he finds it hard to speak. 

 

Simon must see it in Gary’s eyes because he lifts his hands to cradle Gary’s face, trailing his thumbs against Gary’s cheeks. Gary’s beginning to tear up as he clings to Simon’s shirt, taking fistfuls of the material so he doesn’t break. 

 

“I just wanted to get a good look at you,” Gary jokes, his voice cracking a second before his first tear falls. 

 

Simon’s eyes flit between his, jaw clenched tightly as he watches Gary. Gary’s tears have collected at the corners of his mouth, so Gary wipes his lips off with the back of his hoodie sleeve before he attempts a smile. His lips wobble too much and Gary sniffles, but he tries, and that makes Simon smile. Gary laughs, a soft, sound. 

 

“I’m crying because I’m happy,” Gary explains as he covers his eyes, embarrassed. “And I’m going to miss this a little bit.” 

 

“I’m going to miss this a lot,” Simon answers honestly. “I had you all to myself for the first time. Now we’re returning to a task force full of grown children who won’t leave you alone for the rest of the week.”

 

Gary’s head falls back on his shoulders as he laughs, eyes crinkling at Simon’s words. 

 

“I’m having a hard time here, love,” Simon continues to tease, “I’d appreciate some sympathy. It’s quite awful having to share you with the children. Unfair, really.” 

 

“I sympathize,” Gary says earnestly as he pulls Simon in closer. His nose brushes against his lieutenant’s as he says, “I’m ready to go home.” 

 

“Me too,” Simon smirks as he closes the distance, kissing Gary one last time. “Let’s go, princess.” 

 

Simon leads Gary to the car, holding his hand and breaking into a sprint. Gary giggles as he follows closely behind, squeezing Simon’s fingers excitedly. Simon has the passenger door open in seconds, helping Gary hurry into the car before he’s sprinting around the front and to the driver’s side. Gary clicks his seatbelt on as Simon puts the keys in the car and starts the engine. 

 

“Let’s go, baby,” Gary grabs Simon’s hand the second he put the car into drive, greedy as he holds Simon’s hand in his lap. 

 

There’s no reason to hurry. Gary and Simon all of the time in the world… and Gary knows that when Simon squeezes Gary’s fingers as they speed down the dirty driveway on their way back home. 

 

-

 

“...This is weird.” 

 

Simon turns to look at Gary, wearing a matching expression full of caution. They made it back to base and even managed to squeeze in enough time to put their luggage away. But when it came time for the couple to find the task force… they were coming up empty handed. They couldn’t find their men anywhere. They couldn’t even find Soap, which was the most worrisome part. It’s hard to lose a loud, friendly Scotsman. 

 

“It’s far too quiet,” Simon agrees. He and Gary are walking down the halls as they search room after room in hopes of finding any of their soldiers. “Do you think they’re up to something?” 

 

“What could they possibly be up to?” Gary teases. He gives Simon a pointed look when his lieutenant turns to look at him again. 

 

“Fair point,” Simon shrugs. “I don’t think our task force would be able to orchestrate anything even if they wanted to.” 

 

Gary laughs freely as he laces his arm with Simon’s. 

 

“Last place we can check is the cafeteria. If they’re not there then maybe they’re doing some late PT.” 

 

Simon hums as he ponders the thought, then glimpses at Gary out of the corner of his eye. “Race you,” he says calmly before he breaks into a sprint. 

 

“Hey!” Gary giggles before chasing after his lieutenant, managing to stay one step behind him. 

 

Simon reaches the cafeteria doors first, throwing them open with a powerful push before Gary comes running in after him. Simon stops after he reaches the center of the cafeteria, and Gary crashes into him, throwing his arms around the lieutenant so he can’t run away again. 

 

“Empty,” Gary says, resting his cheek on Simon’s shoulder. 

 

Simon sighs as he turns around, holding Gary’s wrists so he can keep Gary’s arms wrapped around him. He smiles down at his sergeant as his broad hands grip Gary’s waist, firm and comforting. 

 

“Guess that gives us a bit more time to ourselves,” Simon wiggles his brows as Gary pulls him slowly down until their noses brush together. 

 

“Guess that means you should kiss me, Lieutenant,” Gary smirks playfully, carding his hand through the air at Simon’s nape. 

 

Simon wastes no time capturing Gary’s mouth, determined to take every moment he and Gary have together. Their task force will take up a monumental amount of their time, and Simon’s definitely going to struggle with that after having had Gary all to himself for the last month. So he kisses Gary deeply, grabbing his sergeant and holding him to his body for as long as he’s allowed. 

 

“You guys are back!” 

 

Gary and Simon flinch apart at the sound of Archer’s voice, loud but friendly and echoing off the walls in the cafeteria. They turn towards the sniper, finding Toad just behind him, and next to Toad is Zero, and Ozone, but more of the task force are entering the cafeteria, coming to stop beside the frozen group. 

 

Archer’s face shows how everything is processing in his brain. Going from excitement, to confusion, to understanding, and then outrage. 

 

“Oi! Get your hands off my mam!” Archer shouts, suddenly outraged when he realizes that Ghost and Roach are kissing . 

 

Ghost lets out a heavy sigh, rubbing at his brow. Toad’s laughing, but he’s also trying to calm Archer down. He’s like a little kid who just found out who his mom’s new boyfriend is. And Archer has always been protective of Gary, they’ve all been protective of him, but Simon hadn’t truly prepared himself for the 141’s reactions just yet. 

 

“Did I really just see that?” Zero whispers to Ozone. 

 

“Yeah,” Ozone grins at Ghost and Roach like he’s proud. “We all saw that.” 

 

Ghost groans outwardly. They’re really going to be insufferable about this. He should have known. 

 

“It’s about time they came out and admitted it,” Klepto says, elbowing a smirking Rooster. 

 

The rest of the task force explode into conversation, suddenly arguing about how long this thing between their lieutenant and sergeant has been going on. Gary and Simon are shocked to hear a large portion of their task force believes they’ve been hiding their relationship from the beginning. Luckily, MacTavish silences them.

 

“Hold on,” the captain says, eyes narrowing. “Is that a bloody wedding ring?” 

 

Gary and Simon have the same reaction. Their lips part and they stare at the task force with wide eyes as they’re too stunned to speak. Apparently their reactions are more of an answer than any words could be considering the team bursts into cheers. Loud, obnoxious, and full of love as they hurry over to Gary and Simon so they can capture them in a bone crushing group hug. 

 

Gary’s glowing, his nose and eyes scrunched as he laughs from the overflow of love they’re receiving. He catches Simon’s eye in the middle of it all, his expression softening. With one simple shrug, Gary says, “That was easy.” 

 

Simon grins down at his sergeant, his eyes full of such tender, sickening love. 

 

MacTavish reaches out, planting a hand on the top of his lieutenant's head and then the other on top of his sergeant’s (only after he managed to pull it free from the stifling 141 group hug). He’s tearing up as he shakes his head at the two of them. 

 

“I love you both,” he tells them as Gary and Simon snake their arms around his waist. He hangs his arms over their shoulders, looking like the proud big brother that he is. “And I also want to say I called this from the beginning-”

 

Gary and Simon share a look, which MacTavish catches too late. They enact their revenge by squeezing him even tighter, which only encourages the rest of the task force to strengthen their hugs. 

 

“Oi!” MacTavish warns before he begins his litany of threats he’ll unleash upon his task force. 

 

Gary and Simon share one lingering look before Simon leans in, gentle as he lays a chaste kiss upon Gary’s lips. 

Notes:

Wow, I can't believe this is actually the end of Distance! Thank you to everyone who stuck by and read this story, despite inconsistent uploads. Although this is just a fun fanfic, I really feel like this story has helped me grow as a person and writer, and makes me excited to explore more with big, outlandish AU's. Thanks again guys <3

The story isn't marked complete just yet, since I'll be posting a short Epilogue tomorrow : ) fitting since tomorrow is my birthday. It feels like a perfect to time to wrap this up.

Chapter 32: Epilogue

Epilogue

Nine months later…

John makes his way down the hall, tilting his head politely to any passersby that he sees. He’s grinning, though there’s an exhaustion creeping behind his eyes. His lieutenant and sergeant are going on vacation. It can’t be helped, of course. Gary has another wedding to go to, not even a year after the last one, and Simon’s accompanying his fiance. 

 

John gets it. But he’s going to be lonely. 

 

He makes it to Simon’s door, exhaling all of the breath he held in his lungs. He allows his shoulders to relax, falling away from where he hunched them up to his ears. He already has his right fist lifted, prepared to knock obnoxiously loud just to annoy his lieutenant, but the door opens before he gets a chance to. A frown mars MacTavish’s face as Simon steps out. 

 

“Soap,” Ghost says in surprise. Gary appears just over his shoulder, a smile winding on his face at the sight of their dear captain. “We were just coming to find you.” 

 

“Were you now?” John laughs. Simon leans against the doorway, crossing his arms over himself. John’s… not sure if he likes the cocky look that Simon’s giving him right now. That look has only ever meant trouble. “What are you up to?” 

 

“We’ve got good news!” Gary beams. He takes the empty space in the doorway, his hips pressed against Ghost’s. 

 

John gasps dramatically, his eyes flitting between the two. “Don’t tell me! You’re pregnant!” 

 

Gary rolls his eyes fondly, shaking his head. “No, John.” 

 

“Not for a lack of trying,” Simon mumbles. That earns him an elbow in the side from Gary, which only makes Simon’s smug smirk return. He turns to look at the blonde, waggling his brows in a way that makes Gary flush a vibrant red. 

 

“While I adore hearing about your sex lives, I came to see if you’re all packed.” John returns dryly. Simon laughs good-naturedly, which makes John’s grumpy expression fade and shift into amusement. “I still can’t believe you let this numpty lay his hands on you, Roach.” 

 

“Oi,” Simon snips. He reaches out to slap John’s shoulder, which makes the captain laugh. 

 

“I usually find your brotherly bickering cute and all, but cut it out.” Gary puts an arm over Simon to hold back the glaring lieutenant while John tries to contain his laughter. Gary’s bright smile is back as he demands, “Soap, ask me what our good news is.” 

 

“Roach, please, I’m dying to know. What’s your good news?” John politely follows Gary’s orders, simply because Gary’s too cute when he’s this excited not to. 

 

Gary leans in, a sudden devilish flash in his green eyes. That smile seems more threatening than it did five seconds ago. “You’re coming with us.” 

 

John’s thick brows knit together, trying to make sense of the words that Gary just said. He knows what he means but John’s brain fails to believe what he’s being told. He glances at Simon, finding that cocky smile from before, which answers nothing for John. Cluelessly, he turns back to Gary.

 

“What?” He shakes his head confusedly. 

 

“You’re coming to a Sanderson wedding. Flight leaves in five hours. You better go pack.” Gary straightens up, looking far too satisfied with himself as he crosses his arms over his chest. 

 

“You can’t-” John begins, panic edging into his tone. Simon and Gary look far too calm for this. “I’m a captain. I can’t just leave. The unit - the men-” 

 

“Will still be here when you get back,” Simon says firmly. “It’s about time you learn there’s life outside of this task force.” 

 

“What if we’re needed-” John tries, but Gary shakes his head. 

 

“There are hundreds of other task forces that can be called in. Besides, a vacation for you means a vacation for the men. They’ll be grateful. Trust us.” Gary steps forward, wrapping an arm around John’s waist. “And I know of a particularly cute blonde who will be thrilled to finally meet you in person.” 

 

Soap’s cheeks turn pink, which makes Ghost laugh. He turns to glare at his lieutenant. 

 

“Your vacation has already been approved. So you either come with us and actually make it worthwhile, or stay here, work, and be bored without us.” Ghost says blandly. 

 

Soap lets out a sigh, eyes crawling shut in defeat. 

 

“After this, we’re done with submitting surprise vacations for each other. Next time I’ll report all three of us.” John threatens. 

 

“This was all Gary,” Ghost says with a proud smile.

 

John turns to his sweet sergeant, shaking his head exasperatedly. 

 

“I”m going to go pack,” John grumbles as he separates himself from the couple. “If anything bad happens while we’re away I’m blaming you two.” 

 

“Sure you will,” Gary says, not an ounce of belief in his response. “It’ll be warm so pack accordingly!” 

 

“Roach, we’re in the UK where it’s gray and rains most of the time. There’s not a chance of me having appropriate clothes for the American south.” John calls from over his shoulder. 

 

Gary’s saccharine giggles filter down the hall. “See you in a couple hours, John!” 

 

Ghost pulls Gary into him, Gary's back to his chest, and hangs his arms over Gary’s shoulders as they watch John trek down the hall. Gary holds onto Ghost’s wrists, chuckling when he sees John shake his head before disappearing down the hall. 

 

“We better start packing too,” Simon says quietly, leaning in to press a kiss to the shell of Gary’s ear. Gary tilts his head to allow Simon more access. Simon smirks as bites onto Gary’s lobe, eliciting a gasp from his sergeant. 

 

“LT! I thought we said no more kissing Roach in the halls!” 

 

Simon takes in a hissing breath, head tilting back against his doorway. Gary laughs in his arms, but turns his head to find Archer and Toad walking past, hand in hand. 

 

“We’re in my doorway, not the hall, Archer.” Ghost returns tiredly. His head rotates on his shoulders, finding Archer and Toad grinning at him. “Besides, do I need to remind you of the time I found you and Toad in the kitchen at the Christmas party-” 

 

“You made your point!” Archer flushes as Toad and Gary laugh loudly. Archer tugs Toad down the hall, but not with getting one last word in. “Aren’t you two supposed to be packing for that wedding? Don’t get too distracted!” 

 

“Have a nice trip, dearies!” Toad waves behind him before they disappear down the opposite side of the hall. 

 

“You heard our snipers,” Gary pats Ghost’s hands cutely before he escapes from his hold. He walks into Simon’s room, leaving the lieutenant in the doorway. He turns around, taking slow steps towards the bed. “But if you get your packing done now then I’ll reward you-” 

 

Simon pushes off the door frame, shutting his door behind him. Gary doesn’t have to say any more.

Notes:

Sequel? Maybe? : ) I love John and John needs some love too, even if I'm shipping him with one of my OC's.

Everyone, from the bottom of my heart, thank you for staying with me through this journey <3

Chapter 33

Hey everyone! It has been awhile, hasn't it? The last chapter I posted was in 2022, over three years ago. I'm still really proud of this story and so happy that it was so enjoyed. You may remember that I threw around the idea of a prequel. I had a decent amount of it written even before suggesting a prequel, but a lot of gaps needed/still need to be filled in. Nonetheless, I have some chapters ready and would really love to share them with you. As you may recall, I'm not the most consistent uploader, but I do intend to finish the stories I post.

Expect chapter 1 of the prequel tomorrow :)

And, if I can self-plug, go check out my Keegan Russ/Logan Walker story too (if you're a fan of COD Ghosts). It's soft and full of yearning. It's called Somebody Like You and you can click that link to read it! Or to go my ao3 profile and find it that way.

Also, go follow me on Tumblr! You can find me at krwaken.tumblr.com or click here. I disappeared for a while because I was writing something original. I managed to finish a manuscript and I'm quite proud of it : ) If you'd like to know more about it, I'm posting updates and details on my Tumblr.

COD fanfic remains to be my safe space. I really love writing for these characters and don't ever plan to stop. Thanks to all of you that have read and plan to read what else I may conjure up <3

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 1 of Distance